《Who Stole The Empress》
Chapter 1: Kill the Empress
Chapter 1: Kill the Empress
*T/L: If you think Rashta from Remarried Empress was the worst then let me know what do you think of this Natasha.*
0.Prologue
The cold lips touch her thin, scarred ankle.
Her frightened body contracts spontaneously.
The lips that had fallen after lightly touching her thin ankle attach themselves softly again. She can feel the moist tongue sucking her skin in.
Ugh.!
The more she swallows a moan and bit her lip, the more arousing the kisses attacking her ankle bes.
Her ankle is where the sensation was bing numb.
But the touch of his lips feels strange. Is it because his lips are too cold or the wound on her ankle is too hot?
""
A strange burning sensation scorches beneath her pale skin. A tingling sensation rises up from the inside of her thighs, hot all the way down to her navel.
Her toes naturally contract.
After kissing her wounded ankle respectfully, he slowly lifts his eyes and stares at her. His red eyes, like the zing sun in Amor''s blue sky, trap her.
She looks at him with an expressionless face. She tries not to be caught as she bites the flesh inside her lips and swallows the moaning sound.
The mans red eyes narrow as he observes her, and soon he drops his gaze and concentrates on the kissing again.
"Uh, it''s"
Its only then that she finally let out a fewbored breaths.
She always has to hold her breath like this when his lips touch her skin.
Licking her ankles and kissing her knees with impunity.
Its strange of a man to embrace her useless leg like a holy grail of God, in exchange for a bargain.
The hot lips that always spew bad words be softer every time they kiss.
Its the same for the sharp tongue that spat out sharp words.
The sharp kissing sensation slowly makes her shudder every time and she desperately ignores it.
She holds her breath and pretends to be unconcerned with her expressionless face.
Because she doesnt want to let the man know how he makes her feel.
The man''s lips rise up over her shins, and he covers her beautiful knees with his hot breath.
You still can''t feel anything?
"its just a useless leg, as it always has been."
The manughs at her words, deliberately nonchnt.
Hisughter touches her saliva-soaked skin. The delicacy and dignity of it make her feel a tingling sensation below her navel.
Surely, its a useless leg, and she gave it to him without a second thought.
""
That''s why hes the owner of this leg, not her.
The man whos constantly kissing her thin ankles, as if performing some pious ritual, murmurs. A slow, weighted voice cries out quietly in the darkness.
Never forget.
His eyes bend with vigor.
He was her enemy at one time, but now he is the man who wants her.
He looks up at her with his pious, innocent eyes.
What is that thing that fills his dark, shimmering red eyes?
What is that hot thing that flicks under the thick cor like a starving animal for days?
Its as if she saw something she shouldn''t have.
Her instincts tell her shes in danger, as if she knows something she shouldn''t. She silently pushes away the strange tension that tickles her stomach and lowers her eyes.
Slowly, once again, the man''s cold lips touch her leg. The moist tip of his tongue contained her ankle bone.
As if to im his ownership, his hot lips rub against her skin again and again.
As if to regain his appetite, the man slightly bites her skin several times. It seems like she would be eaten by him at any moment.
This man is a poisonous nt.
If she got a taste of it, it would get her addicted, demotivate her, and make her lose her purpose.
Yes, I shouldn''t get involved.
The kissing marks of the mans lips linger on her legs, which she cannot walk.
She used to be the Empress of a far away empire.
But whats happened just now is one of the days that Empress Roselyn V. Sunset, who had abandoned the name of the past, experiences.
***
Chapter 1
***
*The past*
Please stop
The emperor''s mistress, Natasha Roanti, whispered softly into the emperor''s ear.
Kill the Empress.
Her voice was as warm as winter cotton, and her smiling green eyes were as green as the new sprouts of spring that had survived the winter.
Natasha, whose face was full ofpassion as if she was full of love, whispered.
Kill her and achieve prosperity. My poor Majesty.
Her arms, which were as smooth as white snakes, hugged the emperor''s stiff and rigid shoulders.
The poor emperor, who always failed to fulfill his desires because of the empress'' authority.
Please use Natasha, Your Majesty.
She whispered, gently caressing the shoulders of the emperor, who was tightly united with persistence and arrogance.
I am your faithful servant. You can use me as much as you like for your greatness. It is my pleasure, my splendor. Get rid of the Empress who worries you andy the foundation for your glorious authority.
Everything in this country, in thisnd, belonged to the Emperor Gillotti.
Why couldnt the Lord of all things dispose of the wealth in the safe at will without the approval of the Empress?
The emperor clenched his teeth and stared into space.
He stared at the sky with his eyes strained sharply, as if the face of the lone empress was painted on that ck void.
Natasha kissed the emperor''s earlobe and whispered sweetly.
Give me the Empresss brother. In a few months, he will be an infidel who would ckmail and plunder the emperor''s government.
The emperor began to have a different look in his eyes.
The Empress will try to save him. But the harder she tries, the more ugly she will be. She will be blinded by jealousy and clumsy by protecting her shameless brother.
Haha. Herughter was innocent, but her words were cold.
The young emperor with his tightly shut lips, listened to Natasha without a sound.
His eyes, glistening beneath his bristly hair, shone as they devoured the depths of the darkness.
The ck desire that coiled around his heart slowly came to his head at the sound of Natashas voice.
There will be evidence of treason in the chamber of the Empresss brother. Someone on our side will say that the Empress is envious of the beautiful Natasha and hates His Majesty.
Her whispering voice was so sweet..
The emperor closed his eyes and became more and more addicted to Natasha''s voice.
But first I have a request for you, Your Majesty.
Natashas warm, soft white hand with red fingertips stroked the Emperor''s angr chin.
You must cut off all her limbs. Get rid of the people she loves."
Even though its a light and refreshing gesture like caring for a baby, at the end of the act, there was a slightly tight grip.
The empire must be made aware of the fact that they were killed for trying to betray the Empress. Rumors are so scary that they even create monsters that aren''t there."
Natasha''s hand slid down the emperor''s neck, over his shoulders, and gently into his open shirt.
"The maidservants she cherishes, her entourage, distant rtives with whom she has shared a long friendship, and even the brother, whom she loves.
Her hand that had been groping the emperor''s chest roamed around his stomach.
The emperor''s calm breath gradually became rough.
Natasha whispered in a lovely voice as she leaned her head against the emperor''s shoulder like a little girl.
Kill them all.
Her gentle hand drifted over his pants yfully as if it wanted to enter.
The Emperor''s eyes began to turn red.
Natasha will fall down at the grand party, grabbing the Empress''s dress. The poor Natasha, whom the Empresss brother tried to take her innocence away, would cry out, blood staining the edge of her white dress. Just then, the doctor will start shouting..
Is the mother''s voice singing a child''s luby this gentle?
Theres a precious imperial descendant in Natasha''s belly.
With that voice, Natasha continued telling her plot to draw out the Empress.
"Then the empress will be a filthy woman who tries to kill the Imperial Son for spection, for her beastly brother. Oh, how refreshing, Your Majesty?"
Despite the innocent sound of her giggling voice, her hand was lewdly making its way into the emperor''s pants little by little.
Her entourage and her family will try to protect the Empress. Then.
Natashas small hand didnt hesitate to invade between the emperor''s undergarments.
As the emperors manhood showed and he couldnt hide his excitement, she whispered , clutching it, which rose inexorably hot.
Just then, you will pull out the knife.
Chapter 2: Tanatos’s cripple Empress
Chapter 2: Tanatos¡¯s cripple Empress
Natasha''s voice, which had been toying with the emperor without hesitation, quickened slightly. It raised the emperor''s heart like a soprano towards the climax of a y.
"Spray red blood everywhere, so that the empress cannot find a way to survive with her cunning head."
Her mboyant skirt was rolled up as far as it would go, and her actions were lewd to the extreme, but only her pink face as she gazed at the emperor was as shy and pretty as a girl who had not yet grown up.
Without hesitation, Natasha released the front of her shirt.
Her round and nicely shaped breasts distorted the emperors eyes.
She raised and lowered her hips withughter as she proudly took them out in front of the greedy emperor.
Her round bottoms thrust up and down powerfully. An impatient moan came from the emperor''s mouth.
No matter how smart the empress is. If all the people she needs to protect are dead, what will she do? Ahhh.She''s, uhTo get rid of you have to get rid of her hands first."
Natasha rode the emperor like a horseman riding a horse. (*She is doing a cowgirls style)
She grabbed him and shook him as she wished, moving her hips freely. The emperor was swayed by her as the pleasure took over.
"Your Majesty You can do it. Right?
Her breathing became ragged, and a hasty hand reached out toward her.
The emperor, who seized Natasha''s slender waist, lifted her up and lowered her down vigorously just like she did a while ago.
There was no mercy in his hands as he struck with force. He mmed her hips down harshly.
Natasha closed her eyes and squeezed him with all her strength.
She didn''t rest for a moment until he cried out in satisfaction.
"Natasha! Ahhhh!"
The suppressed moan of the emperor was always thrilling.
No one would have known how sweet it was to have the greatest power in thend in your control and hear him groan.
Natasha looked at the Emperor, smiling like a cat. Her eyes were buoyant and cloudy with heat.
So, Your Majesty"
Her face immediately flushed a delicious pink.
Then she saw the greedy eyes of the Emperor ring at her as if devouring her.
Natasha smiled happily and whispered.
Please use me to get rid of that disgusting empress.
It was the smile of a demoness leading the emperor to ruin.
***
The 17th empress of Tanatos, the kingdom of ice and gold, was a cripple.
She was not born that way but was the result of a noble sacrifice she had made in an attempt to save the emperor and his poor children.
Roselyn V. Sunset.
She was an iron-blooded empress with her glittering silver hair that looked as if it was made with moonlight and her elegant purple eyes.
Roselyn was considered the noblest, most beautiful, and most perfect empress in the history of Empire Tanatos.
No one could point fingers at her even if such an Empress limped one leg.
She was a genius strategist, a perfect diplomat who could fluently speak sixnguages, and a kind empress who established a national medical institution to take care of the poor.
Despite the fact that she had only a few facial expressionspared to her beautiful appearance and her inability to enjoy a party, it did not change the fact that she was a great person worthy of respect.
The Empress''s leg injury was a glorious achievement as the parent of this kingdom.
The people were busy exchanging mythical stories about her and praising the Empress.
"Great Empress who saved the emperor and her children! She is the pride of this country!
The Empress''s family, the Sunset family, had a high reputation for being exceptionally generous to the people.
Articles supporting the Empress and her family filled the daily newspapers on a daily basis.
It was a routine of the people to talk about the Empress every day.
Everyone loved Empress Roselyn, except for one person.
The Emperor.
"I heard that the Emperor locked Count Cainely in the underground prisonst night!
Roselyn walked silently down the dark corridor.
It was said that the Emperor caught her brother, and locked him in a dungeon.
The Emperor''s Special Order of Knights prevented Roselyn from approaching and threw Count Cainely into the underground prison where the thugs were confined.
Her heart skipped a beat.
She worried about her brother. Roselyn bit her lip gently.
"The Emperor took Count Cainelyst night!"
Screaming voices rushed into her ears like waves.
The Emperor.
Lord of the throne, the great Tanatoss ruler, and her husband.
A foolish man blinded by greed and jealousy.
Roselyn walked silently down the cold corridor, thinking of the Emperor''s fine face.
Tap. Tap. Tap.
Different, unbnced footsteps echoed sluggishly in the dark hallway.
Roselyn walked down the wide, empty hallway.
Despite the presence of the Empresss maidservants, the only sound in the corridor was the sound of her footsteps.
Her footsteps were very unsteady but stubborn.
Unlike the rest of the people, the nobles pointed at the crippled Empress.
The Empress, who rarelyughed and knew no pleasures, was secretly mocked, saying that she had be a doll with a broken leg.
But to Roselyn, their taunts did not hurt her at all. It was only the emperor''s ipetence and remorse that could gouge her wounds.
It had been a long time since they were a couple only in appearance.
She was not damaged by any love.
Her purpose in life was to rule this country, to lead those who trusted and followed her to safety and to achieve greater prosperity.
Protect her family, protect her people, and protect her country.
That was the goal and purpose of Roselyn V. Sunset.
But Gillotti Tanatos destroyed all of that.
This cold country she loved, the people who followed her, and even her family..
Not yet..''
Roselyn walked straighter, putting more strength into her thin neck.
I can''t copse yet.''
She lifted her blurry gaze straight up.
Her pale cheeks, her silver hair shining as smooth as a frozenke, and her angry purple eyes, shone coldly as they reflected the moonlight.
Roselyn pulled her hair upwards as if to tighten the feeling that she was about to copse.
It made her white face, which reflected the moonlight, unusually cold.
Tears welled up from the eyes of Countess Puglish, Roselyn''s maid of honor, who was watching her back.
Oh, my poor Empress.
Her poor Empress, who had lost everything she had worked so hard to build for the sake of an ugly emperor.
The Countess had been with Roselyn since she was a child, so she knew Roselyn''s sacrifice better than anyone else.
Even when the previous emperor asked her to break her engagement to her nned fianc and be the Crown Princess, Roselyn never rebelled.
Not once did she waver when the "vulgardies" tried to humiliate her, clinging to the emperor with innocent faces.
Even when she came back with one of her legs torn beyond repair due to the emperor''s shortage, she neverined a single word, saying she just wanted to live.
Could it be that she was so upright that this terrible fate was trying to break her again and again?
Countess Puglish bowed her head, unable to look at the Empress''s posterior, which reflected the moonlight.
Her heart, as a third party, was this heavy, so the Empresss feelings must be heavy thousand times more. It was just that the Empress didnt want to express it..
Roselyn Sunset stood in front of the door, entering the grand banquet hall.
The faint sound of musicing from behind the closed doors mocked her.
It had only been a few hours ago that her brother was framed and taken to a dirty underground prison.
With such an order, the Emperor attended the banquet and sipped his tea without a care in the world.
". It''s just the beginning.
Roselyn took a deep breath. The harsh, bleak winds of winter pierced her lungs as she said her prayers.
It was the feel of the notorious winter wind of Tanatos. An empire of ice and gold imbued with fragments of God.
She had never been so d to see the sharp coldness of this barrennd.
She scoffed and raised her head straighter.
.Your Majesty.
Her maidservant, Countess Puglish, who was holding the doorknob, called out to Roselyn in a faint voice that seemed to disappear.
Their eyes tangled in the dark air.
She could see the beautiful brown eyes of her old friend, filled with sadness and anger, worry and grief.
They had been close friends since they were children.
Their parents were close friends, so it was only natural.
A dear friend who always reached out to her first and protected her, as Roselyn had been rational and blunt since she was a child.
The Countess was persuaded toe to Roselyns side without greed or ambition.
And now Roselyn regretted doing it.
I brought you to such a deste and frightening court and made you suffer, didnt I?
Roselyn smiled gently as she looked at Countess Puglish with pitiful eyes.
White moonlight slid down her pure white forehead and gentle nose.
It''s alright.
""
Can you please open the door?"
Staring into her best friend''s shimmering eyes briefly, Roselyn raised her head and stared straight ahead.
She would not bend.
Even if her foolish husband, the emperor who should have been so noble, has turned his back on her family, with whom he shared the beginnings of this country.
She would never bow to cowardice and ignorance.
Chapter 3: Shes really here
Chapter 3: She''s really here
Roselyn slowly swallowed a sigh.
It was an unwanted marriage, but she tried to make it work.
It was foolish.
Throbbing.
The cold wind prated under her ankles, where one of her ankles couldn''t feel anything anymore.
Feeling pain that should not be felt, Roselyn pulled herself together.
I will apany you, Your Majesty. To the end, Your Majesty. I will always be ."
"Anna.
Roselyn called her by the name she''d called Countess Puglish when she was a child. She smiled obliquely and shook her head.
Some idents and illnesses had caused her entourage to leave her side.
Lady Charlotte, her beloved maid of honor; Count Thomson, her strong supporter in the pce; and Vice-Commander Cartren, her protector.
But everyone knew who stood behind those deaths, and who was responsible for them.
Anna was thest person left.
She couldn''t afford to lose Anna, too. Anna was the only one who was .
A tidal wave of misfortune swept over her. It was a misfortune fabricated by the most powerful authority and greedy desires.
She had endured well until now, but now her brother had fallen into the pit and everything had gone astray.
Roselyn clenched her fists and held on.
If she copsed here, they would eat everyst piece of Roselyn''s bones like a swarm of starving locusts.
Dying was okay. But she didnt want to fill them up with her flesh and bones.
"I''m sorry. Anna. I guess I didn''t do a good job of preventing it. That''s why I''m in trouble.
"Your Majesty.
Roselyn smiled bitterly, feeling Tanatos''s cold air once more.
Dont hesitate to leave. To the safest ce far away.
Your Majesty!
Countess Puglish raised her voice unknowingly with a pale face. Roselyn smiled and patted her cheek as she whispered.
"I''ve got everything you need in Noem''s seaside residence just in case."
Why do you say that? Why would I want to Your Majesty?"
Countess Puglish, Anna''s voice trembled.
"Leave me.Rosie.
In the end, Countess Puglish burst into tears.
Her voice trembled with the watery air as Roselyn called Annas childhood nickname. To Anna, at that moment, Roselyn was her childhood friend, not the Empress.
The Empress, who was actually standing at the center of this storm, smiled quietly, but why was she showing tears?
Anna bit her lip in grief.
Rosie I havent heard this name in a while.
Just bear with me for a few days. Count Sorrento is also putting in a lot of effort. Are there one or two people who are on your side? Don''t worry too much. The Sunset family won''t copse."
Roselyn replied with an ambiguous smile.
She looked at the closed door again. Countess Puglish also wiped her tears and put on a strong expression.
It was too early to be relieved, but there was nothing good about showing an agitated appearance.
It was something she had learned while guarding the Empress'' side for a long time.
After a deep breath, Countess Puglish opened the tightly closed door.
"Herees Her Majesty, the Empress!"
The music stopped as Viscount Hudson raised his voice to announce Roselyns arrival.
In the silence, Roselyn lifted her head and entered the banquet hall, not bothering to hide her unbnced footsteps.
Tap. Tap.
In the midst of that morous party, a beastly scheme awaited her, baring its poisonous teeth at her
She strengthened her right leg, which felt no sensation and walked straight into it.
****
Look over there. The Empress is here."
At Ronasso''s words, Tamon stopped looking at the snow that began to flutter from beyond the balcony.
The sturdy, massive body of a man who had served as a general slowly turned backwards.
His broad shoulders, in particr, twisted into a long shadow.
Tamons red eyes stared at the Empress, who appeared from afar with her gray hair dancing in the cold wind.
"Shes really here
Tamon chuckled.
Didn''t you see the message I sent?
Surely, when has that woman ever acted in ordance with his expectations?
She was good at catching him off guard with her cold face.
Tamon leaned his back against the balcony railing where the white snow was falling and stared at the back of the woman as she walked across the banquet hall.
She seemed to be walking restlessly as she always did.
Every time he saw her, he thought..
Her silver hair that was tightly rolled up, and the back of her neck that was clearly exposed, looked delicious.
If he were an animal, he had a desire to bite and break it at once.
Tamon''s red eyes were zing as he followed the Empress''s back.
The emotions involved in the deep gaze wereplicated.
He was too big to be cold, too young to be hot.
Roselyn V. Sunset.
Even her name that rolled on his tongue was a mixture of sharpness and sweetness.
The Empress of Tanatos, who was as good as an enemy, and the only woman bold enough to look Tamon straight in his red eyes.
Tamon Krasis was Amor''s diplomatic general, who was on good terms with Tanatos.
Until just a few years ago, he was running around the battlefield under the title of General, and his vigor was distinctly different from the nobility.
His red eyes, which carried the stigma of having contact with the devil or being stained with too much blood from the enemy camp, also contributed to his threatening atmosphere.
No one wanted to make eye contact with him. But because of his beautiful appearance, the nobledies were always mesmerized by his smile.
His red eyes, which glowed gorgeously when he smiled and were as beautiful as rubies, attracted people.
It was all nonsense.
Neither did he mix with demons nor bathe in blood.
It was just rumors created by fear, but Tamon let them make as much noise as they wanted.
The more the stories about him spread, the more advantage he had.
It didnt matter if it was fear, mystery or admiration.
He could use anything if it was advantageous in the negotiations.
But that woman.
Only the Empress of Tanatos did not show any emotion or agitation towards him.
Rather, Tamon was tempted by her.
"Its amazing. I think she''s a woman made of ice at this point. What do you think? Do you think she''s human?
Ronasso Baschel,mander of the First Order of Barnes, who apanied Tamon as a delegation said as he poked Tamon on the side.
He whispered happily about what he had heard as if he thought Tamon had never heard the rumors.
"The former emperor of Tanatos was so worried about his ipetent son bing emperor that he offered a sculpted statue made of ice to be made into an empress? I think the rumor has credibility."
"Nonsense.
As he said to himself, Tamon castigated Ronasso and brushed away his useless thoughts.
Sipping the red wine, he kept his eyes on the Empress of Tanatos as she approached the Emperor.
Just a month ago, she negotiated as if tightening his leash.
I cannot allow it.
This is a win-win deal for both Amor and Tanatos. Dont you always think of the Sniorans from the Katn Inds as an eyesore? We will subdue them and prevent them from bothering you forever.
Give you the ind in return for keeping the pirates at bay? If the ind falls, Tanatos''s territorial waters will shrink by about 3,000 meters. And did you think I didn''t know that those three thousand meters include some of the waters in dispute with the Legar nation?
It''s only 3,000 meters. Also, the disputed area imed by the Legar is cleverly located away from there, so there is no need to worry about it. If you really worry, I will choose an ind that is not part of the disputed area. Yeah, that Oyster stone ind would do.
At Tamon''s words, the Empress stared at him and smiled softly.
"So that''s what you wanted.
Her smile made him flinch for a moment, but Tamon quickly turned to face her with an unconcerned look.
"What do you think?"
"Amor''s ship was wrecked near Guldor Ind."
"."
"It seems there was something covert aboard that crude ship."
She looked down with a painted smirk on her face.
Tamon knew that it was a habit that came out when the Empress of the enemy country deepened her thoughts.
It was the result of observing her for a very long time.
Apetent negotiator must be aware of the opponents habits.
For example, she would bite her lips when she was upset, she would frown when she was bored, and she would lick her lips with her red tongue just before she cornered her opponents.
Whenever he saw that red tongue, Tamon felt his throat tighten in a strange way.
There were times when his blood boiled up and his body stiffened.
More than once, he crossed his legs, pretending to be unconcerned, because of the strong sensation below the waist.
Damn, my lewd body.
By the way, I''m sorry about the ship Tamon said.
The Empress smiled at Tamon, who didn''t look the least bit sorry.
The ship is already hauled away by my country. Tamon said.
Chapter 4: The Empress is going to die
Chapter 4: The Empress is going to die
""
Tamon tried hard not to show his emotions, but he was also a skillful negotiator.
He had already noticed the Empresss agitation, although she hid it well. She changed her voice to a much friendlier one than before.
"I''ll give you everything that''s out there. Insteadgive me your red cocoons."
The whole situation changed at once.
She sneered and pulled out the best silk, obtaining sole trading rights to the red cocoons grown only in Amor.
Instead, she could retrieve everything from the shipwreck..
That woman, the Empress of Tanatos, was such an annoying and difficult person.
Once she became the empress, she enjoyed power as she saw fit, and acted methodically on the diplomatic front at every turn.
But on the other hand, he admired her boldness, her determination, and her graceful tactics.
She never raised her voice. Another way to put it was she never once showed signs of excitement or panic.
Nor did she ever push the weaker nations with what she had.
She didn''t even bother trying to make the opponent feel awkward with her unskilledughter.
What an ancient and noble tactic.
But the Emperor of this country was trying to get rid of such a woman.
Tamon red at the Emperor, who was sitting on the upper seat, then looked at the Empress with a gaze full of derision.
He''s an idiot.
Ronasso''s eyes widened in surprise at Tamons swearing.
Me?
It''s not you, Ronasso.
Tamon shoved his face away as Ronasso approached him.
He couldnt understand why the Emperor was rumored to have made such a wish to God.
The Emperor, who didnt even know what kind of jewel* he had, stupid rotten to the eyeballs
(*The Empress is the jewel)
A monarch.
This country had been holding on so well to its past glory. It was that very woman who maintained that glory, and now her husband was trying to take it down.
It was as if he was jealous of the jewel that he had.
He was a pathetic man.
It was more humiliating and frustrating for him to deal with such a man.
It wasn''t worth it, nor was it fun.
Ronasso noticed where Tamons gaze was going as he growled. Looking at the Empress, Ronasso clicked his tongue.
By the way, the Empress is truly amazing. With everything going on with her family, she looks fine. I never thought shed show up with such a calm face.
A few hours ago, the Empresss brother was taken to an underground prison for treason.
The story was told secretly by Gichi, the only remaining spy in this imperial pce.
There were seven concubines that Tamon had nted in the Imperial Pce of Tanatos. However, six of them were captured by the Empress and ousted.
It''s just amazing.
They were all people who were born and raised in this country and had been educated about Tanatos for more than a decade.
However, they couldn''t evenst a year and disappeared in the eyes of the Empress.
Most of them were probably dead. That bloodless, stern woman would never let a spy who infiltrated her country live.
It didn''t matter.
He never felt sorry for the people who tried to take what was his either
When you want something that belongs to someone else, you have to be willing to risk it.
Even death, of course.
In Natashas pce, Count Cainelys evidence of treason was found, and he was imprisoned as a result.
It was only one line, but it was enough for Tamon to grasp the situation.
Natasha, the emperor''s beloved concubine, the sly woman must have prated and framed Count Cainely.
Fabricating evidence, well, that was easier than flipping the palm of the hand, the problem was creating circumstantial evidence.
But how did Count Cainely get in and out of Natasha''s pce?
The righteous Count Cainely would never have fallen into Natasha''s trap, but it was strange.
She probably didnt sleep a wink all night, but her expression hasn''t changed a bit. Id say she has more thick skin than you.
Ronasso marveled in a huff.
Tamon raised one eyebrow in a grimace, but Ronasso, his best friend of twenty years, wasn''t one to be afraid of him.
"Why? Did I say something wrong? Werent you the one who sat down the aristocrat that took away the Dalis power at the negotiation table and made him apologize a few years ago? And werent you the one that wanted to squeeze everything of value from him?
That''s preposterous.
An outstanding shift in attitude, embracing yesterday''s enemies as today''s friends. Oh, and didn''t you once secretly invite Lady McBirther to a dinner partyst year? Youre such a sly fox.
At this rate, the past history was going to starting out one after another, Tamon thought, kicking Ronasso in the shin.
"Shut up and give me what you''ve got."
Ugh.
Tamon was trying to act like a noble but it was hard to deal with Ronasso. Only a few years ago he was a great general, running around the battlefields every day.
He was a diator, a swordsman, an archer, and a cavalryman.
In a word, he was a soldier who was good at everything.
Such a kick from Tamon was the same as getting hit with a hammer. However, Ronasso could not show his painful expression because he was the Knightmander after all.
Judging by the kick, your retirement must have been all a sham.
"Ronasso.
All right, all right.
Ronasso pouted with his thick lips and passed on the information he had gained while roaming like a shadow in the court earlier.
The Emperor and Natasha were secretly on a tangent. I could see a hint of nervousness as they whispered about something. The imperial pce, the white dress, thest. Sounded like they were nning something The troops waiting behind the grand ballroom are also extraordinary.
"How about Sunset Mansion?"
Since dawn, the Duke of Sunset and his children have disappeared at once. Maybe that''s why the empress came out. There''s nothing to tell us about the whereabouts of her family members.
The Emperor and the Empress were talking to each other without making eye contact.
The young emperor, with his pale honey blonde hair, turned his head and red at the Empress, who was staring straight ahead.
He was objectively praised as a beautiful Emperor, but to Tamon''s eyes, the Emperor''s face now looked like nothing more than an ugly sweet potato.
How shabby he looked when he couldn''t kill the Empress right away and acted fine with a blushing face.
Inparison, the Empress sat quietly, making eye contact with the noble guests one by one as she stared into their eyes.
It was a scene that made one think that the Emperor was the one who was caught off guardst night.
Isn''t it strange?
"What is?
The Empress is now thoroughly isted.
Ronasso spoke in a rather heartfelt and passionate tone as if he was watching an interesting y.
"In her lifetime of loyalty and affection!"
Tamon did not reply to Ronasso, who was talking and giggling.
Istion.
That''s right. She was isted.
But why was that fact so unreliable? It was as ufortable as hearing ugly news about a parent you don''t want to know about.
Yeah, it has nothing to do with me.''
Tamon thought cynically and poured himself a ss of cold wine.
He even took the risk and issued a warning, but she didn''t listen to it.
Therefore, it did not matter whether the Empress of this country was betrayed, executed, or exiled.
In fact, the more Tanatos''s imperial family was disturbed, the better it was for Amor country, which was in a subtle feud, as there was a benefit to be gained in that gap.
How great it would be to sit on the side and enjoy the benefits while others fought against each other.
Because the gravy that woulde out if he took even a bite out of this prosperous country would be substantial.
It was unimaginable until just a few months ago, but things were happening right before his eyes, more than any other incident.
Tamon''s eyes were fixed on the ice doll-like profile of the Empress.
Ronasso fidgeted, foretelling the end of this skit.
I can assure you. Perhaps the Empress.."
At that moment, Roselyn and Tamon''s gazes intertwined.
His red eyes that were as hot as fire and her violet eyes that were as dark as the ice of the deep sea, no one seemed to have anything to say and slowly moved away.
That was just it
He began to feel thirsty.
His body became hot.
Even though their gazes were only intertwined, it felt like something about her and him was secretly mixed.
A confusingly hot heat was surging through his hard lower body.
A thirst so intense that it immediately burned his throat.
It was as if he had swallowed something he shouldn''t have.
I''m not going to make it through this season, I''m going to die.
The Empress''s violet eyes could not be erased. The cold stare she gave pierced into him.
His mind boiled and his body became overheated.
The desire that he had been forcing himself to suppress suddenly felt like a volcano about to erupt.
A lewd voice disturbed Tamons ears.
Would the Empresss skin be as cold as her eyes?
A devilish whisper filled Tamon''s head.
Chapter 5: How did this happen?
Chapter 5: How did this happen?
As the door to the banquet hall opened and the Empress appeared, the Emperor thought to himself,
How did this happen?
Yes, perhaps it was wrong for the Empress to be another Sun of Tanatos. (*Sun as in ruler.)
There were two Suns in the Empire of Tanatos.
One was Gillotti Tanatos, who identally became Emperor after the idental death of his eldest brother, and the other was Roselyn V Sunset, Empress of the Sunset family, who helped found the Tanatos Empire.
The young emperor was bright and bold but dark on state affairs.
He had blonde hair as beautiful as the sun, a solid body, and charming speech, but he was ipetent.
Knowing the ipetence of the Crown Prince, the previous Emperor begged the Secretary of State of House Sunset to bring his daughter in as the Crown Princess.
The Sunset family was a family of overlords who supported the imperial family from the time the Tanatos Empire was founded.
Not to mention their power, they were highly envied by the people.
The family had produced not only the previous empresses and grand duchesses, but also a number of important officials who remained in the history books.
Roselyn, the daughter of the Duke of Sunset, the Secretary of State, was also a capable daughter who was in charge of state affairs with her father for several years.
During her reign, the region of Roania was prosperous, and she discovered and patronized artists who were buried in poverty, producing many wonderful works.
She also took a keen interest in technology, and was generous in her support of poor engineers and schrs.
She studied about flowers and nts that could be grown for food, about the steam engine that would bring about advances in transportation, and even about the importation of exotic and unfamiliar spices.
As a result, Roselyn achieved amazing results with everything she did.
Is there anyone for whom the word "perfect" fits so well?
Despite the fact that she was not a friendly person, there were many people around Roselyn. Even though she didn''t talk much, everyone knew that she was a warm and responsible person.
What if she didn''t talk much? Shes such an amazing person!
She''s very nice."
"Even though she doesn''t smile much, she is always lovely in my eyes.
Everyone loved her.
Beautiful and smart Roselyn, with delicate silver hair like silver threads, long and lush eyshes, pure white skin, and mysterious purple eyes.
When they heard that she was going to be the empress, they all nodded as if it was natural. Was there anyone more noble and brilliant than her?
They all agreed that the position of Empress should be hers, of course.
Gillotti, the emperor and her husband, thought so too at first.
He thought she would be the perfect Empress for him as the Emperor.
He was proud of her grace and her beauty.
He sat next to her, nodding his head and praising her for being such a noble person.
That was, until the thing'' happened.
***
Kyaaaah!
Everyone protects His Majesty! What are you doing! Where is Empress Peha? Move quickly!
With a tearing scream, a jaguar with the horns of a bull, the face of a pig, and the skin of a snake appeared, wildly overtaking the area, and monsters appeared that should not be in the capital.
This happened during an event at the Imperial Nursery School. It was arge event with over 700 children and 150 nobles participating.
There were two infantry divisions guarding them, and more than one hundred knights brought by each nobleman, but the situation was devastated by eight monsters that got in from the "gap."
"No, how could there be a gap here!
Move faster! Move faster!
Unfortunately, the wooden building was destroyed and the emperor and empress, who were the first to evacuate, were isted. They were with their twenty children.
Many of the nobles were scattered, which dyed the action of the infantry corps.
The knights jumped in and helped take care of the beasts as best as they could. All they had to do was hold out until the Imperial Guards arrived.
There are just ten of them!
We must prevent them from approaching the altar where the Emperor and Empress are trapped! The three infantry groups will draw attention and the knights will attack. The rest of you should all focus on defense!"
Thanks to the quick decision, they fortunately evacuated the majority of people.
They were monsters with terrifying grips and toxic ws. It was not easy to kill them, though, because their heart was on their back, and it wasnt easy to aim for their backs either.
"Were in trouble, Lord Weakley! One of the beasts dug into the altar!
What? Hurry up!"
When he finally calmed down, the beast rushed towards the Emperor and Empress''s location.
Weakley Danhover, who was in charge of the 2nd Infantry Division, recalled the escapade of the Emperor and the Empress.
They prayed to God that they could hold out for ten minutes, but God was not on their side at the time.
Damn it! Damn it!
The Emperor looked dumbfounded at the knight Lenovo, who had fallen in a bloody heap in front of him.
The knight, who lost one shoulder while protecting the Emperor when the wooden building copsed, stopped the monsters attack only twice and copsed.
In such a situation, he was a worthy knight even if he only drove his sword into the monsters thigh, but that didn''t matter to the Emperor.
What a useless.!
"Your Majesty
Well, don''t worry, Empress, I''ve also learned swordsmanship. I''m not good at it, butI might be able to stop that beast.
Seeing the Empress hugging the trembling children, the Emperor took out a decorative jeweled sword.
Just like he said, he also trained with swords and received not bad grades.
Even after he ascended the throne, he had to wield his sword for an hour at a time as a natural duty of an emperor.
He was confident that he could handle a beast or two because of his skill.
When he was a child, people said that he was a genius.
"Your Majesty, please be careful!
The Empress had injured her ankle trying to protect the children with Lenovo among the copsing buildings.
A sharp piece of wood pierced her Achilles tendon.
It was half of arge piece of wood but the Empress did her best not to scream. She clenched her teeth and swallowed the pain, trying not to attract the monster.
I cant scream.
However, all of her teeth-clenching efforts were wasted by the Emperor.
Come, you hideous things. I will cut your throat today and show you the majesty of the Emperor!
The emperor waved his sword majestically. Then, he fell forward with a blow from the monster.
Argh!
He fell on his nose and his handsome face copsed in an instant.
Blood trickled down his crushed nose. The young emperor threw away his sword and crawled over to the empress, pinching his nose.
"My nose. Ahhhhhh!
Your Majesty..!
Oh, my face, how dare you, how dare you! Argh!
The emperor pushed aside the injured child that the empress was holding and revealed his indignation as hey in her arms. His bloody face contorted in pain and embarrassment.
The Empress, who stared withplicated eyes at the Emperor as he crawled into her arms, silently held the hand of the child that was pushed aside.
The boy she saw before this ce copsed was looking at her with a very beautiful face.
Just before the Empress could congratte the child by patting him on the shoulder, the monsters appeared and the building copsed.
Right in front of the Empresss eyes, the child''s flesh ripped open as he was struck by the fallen pir. The empress quickly hugged and whispered to the trembling child, holding his torn cheek.
Shh, don''t scream. The monster is very sensitive to sound.
The trembling child, who could barely open his eyes, admirably obeyed the Empress and clenched his teeth to endure the unbearable pain. And even a child this small could hold back..
What are the Imperial Knights doing? Ah! Kill this thing right now! Kill it! Kill it!
The emperor had lost his mind and was screaming loudly.
Just as the Empress had predicted earlier, the emperor''s screams irritated the monsters more and more. The monsters breathing became ragged, and its ck eyeballs gradually turned red.
The Empress held her breath.
If the monsters eyes turned red, it meant it was gathering poisonous energy in its ws. Then its ws turned ck. The Emperor saw it and screamed furiously.
Oh, don''te. I am the Emperor. I am the Lord of thisnd
The Emperor, who slipped out of the Empresss arms, retreated to his buttocks with a look of horror on his face.
Your Majesty!
The Empress stared at the Emperor. The moment their eyes met, she realized that this man would leave them and run away.
Argh!
At that moment, the monster bared its teeth and roared deafeningly.
Chapter 6: Swallowing eyes
Chapter 6: Swallowing eyes
"Huff, huff"
The emperor retreated faster than ever.
He pushed the injured empress and children forward and crawled to the edge of the shivering children.
In addition to that, he pulled out the children hiding in the gap of the copsed wooden post and crawled there to hide himself.
"!"
The Empress was shocked and could not help but be taken aback.
She couldn''t even keep her mouth shut at the ugly and cowardly appearance of the emperor, her husband.
Oh my God!
But she couldn''t just sit idly by in this critical situation. Even though she was shocked she had to stay alert.
Roselyn quickly scanned her surroundings, taking in the terrain. They needed a ce where they could step on and hide.
The powerful monster that became toxic when it was angry, was slower than she expected.
And more importantly, it had a weakness: its back. It was a weak point that could crush that huge body with a single blow.
The Empress stood up, keeping a close eye on her constantly bleeding Achilles tendon, which was painful and bitter, but she had to endure.
"Empress"
The injured child, who was pushed by the Emperor, followed her with blurred vision.
The Empress, who was ncing at the child, raised the tip of her pale lips and said with a smile,
Can you run?
.Yes.
That''s great. Run away as fast as you can. You must go in the exact opposite direction that I am going. If you can, shout loudly.
The monster came running.
The child looked at the Empress with blurred vision and nodded firmly.
"Thank you very much. I will be sure to .
Asking the child to scream was a lure so that the monster could show its back.
Be careful, child.
The child nodded bravely, though he knew what he was about to do was dangerous.
Roselyn knew using the child as a lure was wrong, and it hurt her heart.
The more sorry she felt, the more she felt a heavy responsibility to save these children, without fail.
She took a deep breath and pulled out the piece of wood stuck in her ankle.
Ah
It was painful as her flesh was torn.
She didnt pull it out with the doctor''s help, so there was a good chance that her foot would be severely damaged.
Still, Roselyn stood up with her trembling legs.
Your Majesty..
I''m fine..
The horrified, pale faced child finally burst into tears when he saw the noble Empress breaking into a cold sweat to endure the pain.
Please
The child, who was crying with his mouth closed, jumped up and ran towards the other side, making a loud noise at Roselyns request.
Heyyyyyyy!
His scream rang out in the darkness.
When the monster showed its back in the direction the child was fleeing, the Empress quickly lifted the Knight Lenovo''s sword.
It was a step that ripped her flesh and bone.
The Empress rushed as fast as she could towards the back of the monster that was chasing the child.
***
Its disgusting.
The Emperor, awakened from his reverie, mumbled as he watched the Empress approaching him with a limp and gloomy walk.
She was a woman with a more noble figure than him, the Emperor, who was born of royal blood.
He felt a shiver run down his spine as he looked at the Empress, who, despite knowing that her brother was imprisoned for ckmailing the Emperors mistress, came to the banquet.
Is she even a human?
Ever since Roselyn became a cripple, she hadn''tughed, and the few words she had to say had be even fewer.
No matter how beautiful she was, how could a woman like that be called human?
Shes a witch.
The Emperor grinned cruelly, biting the inner flesh of his lips. It was a mocking smile.
Whenever he closed his eyes, he saw the Empress of that day. The Empress was covered in monsters blood with one of her torn ankles.
The frosty look in her eyes as she stared at the Emperor, who was hiding behind the wooden pole like a scared cat.
Following her gaze, the hidden children also looked back at the Emperor.
Twenty-four pairs of eyes stared at him with equal temperature.
He was the cowardly, foolish, and shabby Emperor of thisnd.
Their eyes touched the heartbreak that Gillotti had struggled to suppress.
Even though he survived without any fatal injuries, the memory of that day left a great scar on the emperor. It was a great humiliation, a day of disgrace that he wanted to hide.
That said, even if he were to return to the past again, he wouldn''t be able to stab the monster to death like the Empress did.
That was why he hated the Empress even more. To the point of disgust.
She was a different kind of woman.
She was a woman with the "ability" that his father wanted.
She had grace, wisdom, and courage.
Having a woman like that as hispanion, Gillotti would never be greater.
In fact, the Empress''s light made him look half-baked. Standing in front of her, the Emperor was nothing more than a weak child.
The Emperor hated the Empress. He hated her more than anything.
The Empress made the Emperor look ridiculous.
The more amazing she became, the more shabby he would seem.
The Emperor had no need for such an Empress.
Furthermore, the prosperity of the country would not disappear without a single Empress.
So she must be gone.
His twitching lips quivered as he looked at the Empress up close with cold eyes.
How could youe to the banquet with your crooked leg?"
Without looking around at the noisy crowd, the Empress sat resolutely.
Looking ahead with her back straight, Roselyn''s lips quivered quietly.
Just because my leg is crooked doesnt mean the path I walk is bent, Your Majesty.
Emperor Gillottis eyes narrowed as he gazed at Roselyn.
She felt the sharpness of the Emperor''s gaze, but she did not falter. For the first time in forever, her voice continued once more.
Even a mouse will bite when cornered, so how could she remain silent?
Wobbling won''t lead me down the wrong path. I''ll always look ahead more carefully to make sure I don''t get lost or fall.
Roselyn was now in a tight spot. No, more urately, she was at the edge of a cliff and there was nothing more she could do.
Whether she went forward or backward, she would die. If that was the case, then she would have to make thest effort before she died.
Please, I hope that the boy will make it out of this pce safely.''
Roselyn looked up more firmly.
She could see that her situation was as dangerous as if she was standing alone on a thorny road. But that wasn''t important right now.
Roselyn clenched her cold fingers. Her clenched fists were shaking.
Mother and father.
She hoped her parents were safe.
She wanted to be the only one to fall.
She prayed more than ever that if anything happened to her, they would be safe.
This was the national treasure that the Sunset family held.
That was the only thing she had to hold onto.
If anything happened to her, the Emperor would take it first. Therefore, thest ce for negotiation must be held tightly.
It was also the reason why she showed up in this uninteresting banquet hall.
To turn all eyes on her.
Roselyn clenched her fists and inhaled deeply.
And, perchance, as she averted her gaze to see the suspicious eyes watching her, Roselyn suddenly spotted someone unexpected.
It was Tamon Krasis of Amor.
He was a predator who wielded great power over all of Amor''s diplomacy and finances.
He was much more bulky than a full-blooded nobleman, with a huge body and a steely gaze as menacing as that of a warrior.
With someone who had been guarding the front lines of Amor for over a decade and serving as a great general, it was no surprise that he had a gruesome energy.
Even the blood disease that had passed down in his family about four years ago did not manifest itself in him, he was a man who had been, and still was, holding down the frontier and crushing the surrounding countries with carnage.
Unashamed in his celebration of his retirement, he threatened the surrounding nations in other ways.
It was doubtful if he was someone who had used only his body for thest fifteen years.
He was a general who left politics behind and went to war, but he was very smart and quick-witted.
Roselyn bumped into him several times right after he''de out on the diplomatic line.
Whether it was adjusting the territorial waters of the Avent Strait, or looking at the final agreement on Noronia''s war supply rights, or the friendly agreement between Tanatos and Amor.
He was the most tenacious negotiator and a skilled threat.
If that man grabbed you by the neck, he''d bite your every bone.''
She never let her guard down even once. She was scared.
Not once did she leave any room for weakness. Because she didn''t know what would happen next.
He was the one who made her feel most nervous and at the same time most alive.
He was looking at her as if he was going to swallow her up with his eyes.
Chapter 7: Natasha Roanti
Chapter 7: Natasha Roanti
Perhaps this situation now was painful for her.
Wasn''t she the Empress of the enemy nation who fought so hard and never cooperated?
She was leading the charge against him more than anyone else.
Roselyn looked at Tamon with a slippery gaze.
Beneath the gray hair that resembled a winter wolf, blood red eyes stared back at her.
No matter how far away they were, no matter how short the time, his gaze was always as clear as a thorn.
She averted her gaze.
That man was her enemy.
They were dog-eat-dog rivals.
Roselyn had waged unparalleled wars with Tamon Krasis on many asions, taking profits from his country.
All of this was for the good of her country, its people, and the prosperity of the Imperial family.
The two of them fought like enemies and checked each other as fiercely as if they were fighting on a battlefield.
For this reason, Roselyn wished that man to be the only one who did not pity her for being like this now.
It was better to beughed at harshly.
She felt that the sympathy she received from an enemy that she had fought equally with would destroy her pride.
That was when it happened.
Suddenly, the air changed.
At the same time, a faint voice called out to her, like the sound of wind among the grass and trees.
"Empress."
It was a voice that could not possibly be there at that moment.
The Empress''s gaze staggered to the woman who was in front of her.
The nobles, who had gathered in whispers, kept their mouths shut and gave way to the beautiful woman.
Dressed in disarray, her eyes red and swollen, her honey blonde hair loosely tied up, she appeared.
Natasha.
Natasha Roanti.
She was as beautiful as the spring sunshine, despite having given birth to two children, each of a different man.
Your Majesty.
One said that her fate was a strange one.
Born as such a beautiful flower, shemented how she lived a sad life of being bent and trampled.
The woman with exceptionally red lips, white skin, and orange eyes that captivated people was the enemy and envy of all women.
All the men went mad when they saw her. They lusted after her and were blinded by her.
Everyone was afraid that the Empresss husband, her son, and her brother would be possessed by her.
But fortunately, she became the Emperor''s woman and some of the people were relieved.
Because no matter how fearless the women were, they would not mess with the Emperor''s woman recklessly.
Punish me.
Tears trickled from Natasha''s big eyes, her lips quivering.
Why are you here?
"Please punish me, Empress."
But then came the one who dared to disrespect the Emperor''s woman.
Roselyns face hardened, she stared at Natasha who approached her on her knees.
It''s my fault, Your Majesty. Please forgive him. (*She pretends to tell the Emperor to forgive the Empresss brother.)
Natasha said, crying with a pretty face.
She moved over to the feet of the stiff Emperor, hugged his ankles, and pleaded with him.
"I, IIf I didnt tell him that I was carrying your child, he wouldn''t have gone berserk!"
I have the Emperor''s child!
The Emperor slowly lowered his head and looked at his weak lover.
No, everyone there stared at Natasha.
The banquet hall buzzed with shock, and Roselyn rose to her feet, ring at Natasha.
With her back to everyone, Natasha, who was looking only at the Emperor and Empress, turned to face the Empress.
The expression on her face,ced with sadness, regression, and fear, changed little by little, like the sky when the sun was setting.
Natasha, holding the hem of Roselyn''s skirt like a vine, slumped down and looked up at Roselyn.
Her slender arms bunched the imperial eagle pattern embroidered on the hem of the Empress''s skirt.
In a direction that no one else could see, but only the Emperor and Empress could.
Natasha approached closer.
Its all my fault.
Natasha smiled and pleaded nonchntly in a wistful voice.
She stared at Roselyn, her orange eyes adding taunts and tears
"So, please, have mercy."
Natasha''s slender fingers trembled on the hem of Roselyn''s dress.
The shoulders, which were shaking enough to make everyone feel sorry for her, would make her look as if she were sobbing desperately.
In reality, she was biting her lips while pretending to be sobbing and smiling..
A woman whose front and back were so different was Natasha Roanti.
A woman with the face of an angel, spitting out words like a viper and using tricks like a demon.
Smiling as she sobbed, she grabbed the skirt of the empress and crawled closer.
Who dared to pull the hem of the Empress''s dress so desperately?
It was a rude, brave, and insulting act that only Natasha Roanti could pull off.
The Imperial Physician, who appearedter, was loudly astonished.
No, Lady Natasha, you have to take it easy.
He shouted at the top of his lungs at this great banquet, not to me her for her disrespect to the Empress, but for the safety and peril of the Emperors mistress.
Roselyn looked down at Natasha with a cold face.
She had a strong feeling that everything was already going in a predetermined order.
They were just waiting for her to jump into this fire pit that they set themselves.
I thought it was strange.
Despite her people dying one by one and her brother being captured for treason, there were constant parties in the imperial pce.
And the emperor persisted in sending invitations to those parties.
Roselyn did not attend the parties for mere amusement.
But today, this party, attended by delegations from many countries, was originally the asion for the Empress to attend.
Of course, if it wasn''t for Count Cainelys capture a few hours before.Roselyn wouldn''t have been here either.
She inevitably fell into their trap at the party she attended to divert their attention.
Even though it was somewhat expected, it was appalling nheless.
She knew they were up to something, butshe didnt think there was any room for negotiation.
It seemed that the Emperor and Natasha had intended to have her executed without any demands.
From the greedy look in their eyes, it seemed they had decided to loot her instead of negotiating.
Roselyn chuckled in disgust. This was the imperial family she was trying to protect to the end.
Natasha, who had been sobbing, finally crawled her way up to her neck with her vine-like hands.
Your Majesty, Empress, please.
She whispered faintly into Roselyn''s ear in a soft voice.
Goodbye.
Natasha smiled, her eyes narrowed and folded, and then she copsed.
The red blood soaked Natasha''s pure white skirt, which was scattered under the Empress'' feet.
"Hey! Hey! Move Lady Natasha, move Lady Natasha at once!
People gathered near the Empress, who was standing alone like an ice statue.
They all passed the Empress and took care of Natasha, who was scattered like a flower on the floor.
Only Tamon Krasis was watching the Empress with her fists clenched.
***
"Lock the Empress up!
Natasha Roanti bled and copsed, the precious imperial child the emperor had so much wished for was probably dead.
Some said it was because of the Empress''s brother, Cainely Sunset, who had tried to plunder her a few days ago.
Someone also said it was because of the wine the Empress had given Natasha recently.
It didn''t matter who was right, or if there was any other truth to it.
The Emperor was furious as fire and went mad, saying he would strike the Empress in the neck.
It was the Duke of Sunset who jumped in front of him and prevented the Emperor from doing so.
For the honor of the family, for the sake of his children, the Duke and Duchess opposed the Emperor.
The Sunset family was a family of merit with a long history and power. If they had a little time, they would have the power to stop the Emperor''s violence.
However, the Emperor, like a madman, without any procedure or rational dialogue, took his sword and shed the Dukes throat on the spot.
Even the Duchess, who was so surprised that she couldn''t even cry, was cut down with a single stroke.
People were speechless before this cruel and violent power.
They were the Sunset family.
The founder of this country. One of the three pirs supporting the country, they were his supporters and partners who had helped the emperor and protected this country until now.
But the current Emperor has just casually destroyed them!
Ah! What will happen to this country now?
People united their minds and worried about the future, but they bowed their heads in fear that their heads would soon fall off.
It was the beginning of tyranny.
Without hesitation, the Emperor abolished the empress and locked her up in an underground prison. The Empress did not sob, but walked nonchntly as if she had already anticipated everything.
Even her appearance seemed to be contemptuous, and the Emperor shouted viciously.
"Not a drop of water until the Empress tells where the treasure is!"
After 10 days of imprisonment and torture, the Empress was banished to the Kralturian Ice Mountains in the form of a conveyance.
The Emperor wanted to kill the Empress himself, but he could not.
Thousands of people knocked on the gates every day, begging him to save her.
Although he didn''t kill her, he kicked her out into the harsh ice mountain.
So that the snowstorm would take her life without getting his hands dirty.
The Empress, no, the abolished Empress Roselyn was dumped in a blizzard just like that.
Chapter 8: The crying sound
Chapter 8: The crying sound
Creak.
The thick gate opened and a group of people walked out in perfect order.
One by one, they were part of the delegation of nations leaving Tanatos.
I am sorry that we were not able to give you a proper reception. After the situation is stabilized, we will politely invite you back.
The arrogant Emperor of Tanatos drove out the lions of the nations who had taken the trouble to gather there.
The delegation was prepared for months for a trade agreement over the Strait of Centica.
It was an important meeting in the interests of the seven nations, but the Emperor of the Empire drove them away as if he had no interest in it.
This was an act of deceiving the seven nations that had sent the delegation.
No matter how powerful Tanatos was, the seven nations were equal partners or allies.
How could he be so proud and arrogant?
The envoys from each country were all seething with indignation.
If the situation in the country hadn''t been so tumultuous, they would have stayed and paid back at all costs.
The expulsion of the Empress, who was closer to them than the Emperor, was a particrly shocking incident for all of the envoys.
Several of them had formed quite an alliance with the Empress and nearlyined bitterly in front of the Emperor.
"Please be patient!
But everyone stopped them. They all felt the same indignation, but that didn''t mean they should let it slip out.
Tanatos had be the most powerful nation, and not just because of the gold that constantly came out of thend.
It was because of the terrifying power of the country''s royal family to kill anyone if they wanted to.
Of course, there was also the royalty of other countries with corresponding abilities.
But, the Emperor of Tanatos did not have the ability to wield it as freely as he could.
It was a myth that implicitly circted that death was inevitable if one came to incur his wrath.
But the Empress, whom he most wanted to kill, could not even be touched by his power.''
At the time of his marriage vows, the Emperor would drop blood into his holy water for his empress to drink.
By doing so, the Emperors ability was able to avoid the Empress.
It was one of the rituals that the couple should not inevitably point their swords at each other.
Gillotti Tanatos was thus unable to deal with the Empress directly and had driven her away to the Kralturian Mountains, the most severe in thisnd of ice.
A blizzard came.
It was a very heavy blizzard.
The day the Emperor abandoned the Empress, the day the delegation left Tanatos, there was the first severe blizzard in months.
With his red eyes glowing under his ck robes, Tamon toured the Imperial Pce of Tanatos, which was obscured by the blizzard.
He stared at the castle with the hot burning eyes that melted even the coldest snow.
He couldnt figure out why he was so angry, so irritated, something he had never experienced before.
He felt as if he hadva boiling in his heart.
If the Emperor of Tanatos was right in front of him, he would not be able to hold back and would punch him in the face.
Instead of the Emperor of Tanatos, who could not be killed, Tamon stared at the morous pce of this country that harbored him.
That morous pce would surely fall in the near future.
The proud and ipetent Emperor, whom the mistress debauched and manipted with the width of her skirt, and the ipetence of the nobles who knew about it but couldnt stop him, would hasten the downfall of this country.
It must. If it doesn''t happen, I will make it happen.
As if to symbolize arrogance, the Imperial Pce consisted of many spires. Behind the pointed spires, he could see the Kralturian Mountains hidden by the blizzard.
The white blizzard raged brutally.
How much crueler is this country trying to be to that woman?
As far as he knew, it was the Empress who loved this country the most.
And yet, this country produced unprecedented blizzards, as if it was going to kill such an empress.
Tamon shuddered at the cruelty of the sky.
He couldn''t calm down at all, knowing that he didn''t have a single reason to be angry like this.
"They tried to kill the empress, and since she''s such an amazing empress, would the ice kill her? They made all kinds of ridiculous jokes about how the Emperor would reinstate her and forgive her for her sins if she came back alive after this.
Ronasso hid and spilled what he''d heard in disgust.
Tamon sneered.
Forgiveness?
Who should forgive whom?
She was the one who was betrayed and exploited from the beginning to the end of the hrious skit.
There was a hint of murderous energy in his blood-red eyes.
The well-hidden sword that he had hidden tightly in his heart permeated. The anger kept rising. He couldn''t control the way his mind was leaning towards the snowstorm.
What are you staring at? Ugh, it''s cold. Anyway, it''s a bad omen for the emperor. I can''t believe he kicked out all the envoys on such a cold day."
Ronasso stepped forward, rubbing his arms.
The front row for departure was almost ready to go.
As long as they got permission from Tamon, who led the delegation, they would leave immediately.
However, while all the other delegations departed for their home countries, their own leader remained unconcerned.
He was staring beyond the golden castle of Tanatos.
What is he looking at? Is he aiming for the Emperor?
Unable to wait, Ronasso secretly looked up to where Tamon was looking. Nothing was visible in the void.
After a moment, as if he remembered something, Ronasso snapped his cold fingers and let out a sound.
Ah..
It was too cold to make much of a sound, but after making as light a sound as possible, he sneakily poke Tamon in the side.
Maybe she turned into an ice statue by now. How could he abandon his wife and Empress of this country so miserably? The Emperor is such an ugly man.
As if he was afraid people would hear his curse, he said in whispers.
Ronasso inwardly clicked his tongue and took off the fur hat he was wearing and ced it on his chest. I paid my respects to the Ice Mountains of Kralturian," he said.
For the death of the Empress, who was stronger, more beautiful, and more pathetic than any woman I had ever seen"
Death.
Death.!
The word came close to hitting Tamon on the back of the head.
Tamon grabbed the reins, which he held tightly.
And before Ronasso could finish his salute.
"Heya!
. Hey! Where are you going?
Tamon Krasis drove into the blinding blizzard.
***
Am I dead?
The moment the pure white snow that covered the ck night felt warm, the Empress could see the death that loomed before her.
It had been a short and long ten days.
Horrible things swirled around her like a raging storm.
Her best friend died.
Her father died.
Her mother died.
Hated as she was, she had to watch it all happen.
"Oh, damn Gillotti.
A stupid man.
For the first time in her life, the vulgar words she had never uttered flowed out her lips.
Sheughed bitterly, wriggling her torn and frozen lips.
A drop of tear flowed down the side of her cold eyes. It felt hot.
She couldn''t easily close her eyes, for the faces of those she could not protect came to mind again and again.
Sheughed like she was crying.
I''m sorry, Charlotte.
I''m sorry, brother.
I''m sorry. Father. Mother.
I couldnt protect you.
Is this how it feels like to have a broken heart?
All her nails were missing, and her limbs, tattered by all the humiliation and terrible punishment, had already lost their feeling.
Why is this pathetic body still alive? What is it that I regret so terribly?
Was it because of the blessing of the Northern Witch that Roselyn''s mother had struggled for months to find on her childhood day?
Her body, which had not caught a cold once, was struggling to ovee the freezing weather.
"Don''t be sick, my Empress, the pain makes you miserable, sad, and unjustLive a strong, healthy, and happy life."
The time when she was lying in bed with an injured ankle, the Duchess came running and patted Roselyn''s cheek with sad tears.
She was sorry that she couldn''t rece Roselyn''s pain herself, and nursed her close for days and days.
Mother.
Why did he cut off the head of that innocent person too?
No, if you think about it, the one who died was rather merciful and fortunate.
It was better to return to God''s arms with loved ones than to live and wander in the pain of a broken heart.
How did she end up like this?
She just wanted to do well.
Very well.
She just wanted to be a good empress.
No, this is not my fault.
Yes, it''s not my fault.
How could such a huge misfortune be my fault?
She tried hard to console herself that it was not her fault.
She tried to keep her spirits up. But ..
No, maybe it''s all my fault. Yes, I am to me.
If I had prepared better, if I hadn''t let my guard down, if I hadn''t looked at Gillottis murderous eyes that were staring at me.
They wouldn''t have died so unjustly.
She was too upset and felt empty. Her heart was broken.
The helplessness of not being able to protect the people she loved was tearing at her soul.
There was nothing wrong with her broken body. It was only the sadness of not being able to protect them that invaded her.
Ah.I''ll be there soon.
Her breathing became slower and slower.
She finally felt her body, which was unnecessarily strong against the cold, freezing.
The intuition that the happy death was just around the corner, she then closed her stiff eyes.
Come, death.
Come quickly, wrap me up and lead me close to my loved ones.
I''m going to embrace them and grovel at their feet, begging for forgiveness.
Just then.
Whaaaaaa.
The sound of the animal crying prated her muffled ears.
Chapter 9: Are you throwing yourself away?
Chapter 9: Are you throwing yourself away?
"Is that a cry?
It was a sound that brought Roselyn to consciousness like a continuous sunbeam.
She lifted her closed eyelids and stared into the air. Her head was immovable.
Her body was already frozen.
She managed to turn her eyes and stared at the huge figureing through the snowstorm.
Blink.
Something pitch ck flickered across her increasingly blurred vision.
It was the presence of someone huge, approaching at a frightening speed.
And when it became clear what it was, Roselynughed bitterly.
Why, of all people, would I be seeing a vision of that man?
Why would the general of an enemy country, the man who had always gazed most deliciously at her neck?
Roselyn was numb even as the apparition stopped nearby.
All she could do was raise her blood-frozen lips ckly and smile.
The man standing atop the horse looked at Roselyn and growled in a beastly voice.
You were banished to death, but youre still lying here in this snow, as if youre going to rule over it.
The voice was far too vivid for an illusion.
Its so like you, Empress.
Roselyn barely grasped at her dull consciousness.
She slowly closed her eyes and opened it again, but incredibly, the figure did not disappear.
" TamonKra
The manughed like an angry beast as Roselyn stammered his name as if he liked it very much.
"I don''t see any will to live in your eyes.
""
apparently she wasnt seeing things.
The man wasn''t an illusion. He approached her as a real entity.
His hot hands reached under her cold, frozen, scarred flesh.
The burning hot hand embraced the poor empress, sloppily touching her spine.
"Do you want to die?"
He asked the obvious.
"Theres no reason to live.
Why?
Was it because death was reallying?
Roselyn couldn''t hear his question very well.
Even her white vision, which she assumed was due to the blizzard, seemed to be a sign of her senses dying.
She looked at Tamon with a fading gaze.
Rather, you have many reasons to live now
She thought to herself as she faintly heard his voice.
I''m tired of everything. I had no reason to live, no desire to live.
She just wanted to die like this.
Tamon pulled Roselyn close to him and asked as his hot breath touched her ear,
"Are you throwing yourself away?
. What?
She asked with faintly open eyes.
Yourself.
Tamon whispered again, his face as sharp and grim as a sculpted statue made from a crude de.
It''s a life that''s barely hanging on.
It was a life that would be gone anyway. There was no need to answer.
"The love for this country. Do you have any of that left?
Indeed, she remembered the voices of the people who had knocked on the gates begging for her life until the end.
"It''s a longing for what''s left of my life.
But still, there was no will to live at all.
Why on earth would I want to live?
Roselyn slowly closed her empty eyes.
That was her final answer.
Somehow, she felt the strength in the hands of the man holding her back.
It was as if his warmth, contrast to her icy skin, had left marks on her skin.
As Tamon hugged Roselyn with his forceful arms, he whispered in her ear as she closed her eyes.
"All right, if you throw yourself away like that.
Roselyn''s breath was almost gone.
I''ll dly pick you up and run away.
His voice sounded so distant, like a hallucination, that Roselyn had no strength at all to react.
Just then.
Something hot covered her lips. It shook her with a jolt so powerful that it brought her out of her near-disappearing state.
".!"
She opened her eyes wide, her vision filled with Tamon Krasis. With a white blizzard behind him, Tamon was staring at her relentlessly with his red eyes.
What is the meaning of this?
At that moment, something flowed into her on the connected lips.
Something so hot that it scorched her throat.
A huge life force that shook her whole body.
"Huh!
Roselyn pushed him away in a fit. But his lips pressed harder and harder against hers, opening them up.
A stream of hot saliva ran down her thin chin, rising in a haze of steam beneath the two lips that had bitten each other wide open.
Ah!
His red tongue was pushed viciously past her tongue and down her deep, wet throat.
It stirred her throat as hard as it could and sucked in her powerless tongue.
The Empress''s thin body shuddered and her limp body grabbed the man''s thick shoulders like she was having a seizure.
Her breath caught in a messy rush.
His tongue tangled in her mouth.
More dangerous was the wild force that roused her life force, which was fading fast.
The man''s lips, which were despicably rough on the Empress''s, finally fell after a few moments.
Roselyn squeezed his shoulders as she shuddered with the soaring vitality in her body.
Her whole body was boiling with heat, but strangely enough, she had no strength at all.
Now you are mine, Empress.
His voice cut off the thin saliva that had continued like incontinence.
At the same time, Roselyn''s consciousness, which hade back with a sh, lost again.
You, what are you talking about?
She gasped and grabbed Tamon desperately by the cuff of his shirt, but she didn''t have the strength to catch her diminishing consciousness.
***
Tamon''s horse rode briskly through the blizzard.
The cold wind passed by, scratching her cheeks like sharp ws, but it couldn''t touch a single expression on Tamon''s face.
He even took off his thick cloak to wrap Roselyn and held her in his arms.
The leather armor he wore was tremendously vulnerable to the cold, but he only casually quickened the ride, unconcerned as a winter beast that felt no cold.
Taking the reins of his fast-running horse in one hand, he looked down at the small body he was holding in the other.
A woman with a paleplexion who could not open her eyes, wrapped tightly in his cloak.
I can''t believe I''m holding this woman in my arms.
It was a strange feeling.
I felt as if the sweetness of some primordial and naked desire was floating on his tongue.
It was as if he was holding a forbidden fruit that he was not allowed to eat, not even to look at, not even to think about.
Even though he knew it was a poisonous fruit, it was so fragrant and sweet that he didn''t even want to swallow it.
He had no intention of spitting it out again, not even a little.
He thought of that rough kiss again. Then his throat started to choke up. He swallowed hard and rough as if he was trying to quench his thirst.
Like a piece of bread that he ate while starving, he just wanted to swallow it even though he might choke. His appetite, which was rising fast, was not curbed at all.
..
His lower muscles that were bulging like they were tearing beneath the leather armor swelled violently. Tamon was more than a little disturbed by this outburst of desire that he couldn''t quite understand.
He had no choice but to kiss her, but his body was running wild.
Nevertheless, it was fortunate that he was calm as if he had taken a walk.
He stared at the abolished empress of the hostile country, who held him with quiet, piercing eyes, as if his beastly, angry desires were not his own.
Her face fell back and opened gently, angr and deadly, still covered in blood, revealing her white, dry lips.
How could she have such a sweet tongue inside those rough, cold lips
It was something he never really cared about, but now that he knew, he couldnt help it.
Now that he has it, he wants to covet it to the fullest.
So you have to live. Unconditionally.''
Heughed like a hungry beast, and lowered himself close
The blizzard, which had been quiet for a while, hit hard again.
The white snow tried to block his view, but it couldn''t block his running feet.
Tamon jumped into the middle of the crowd, who was waiting for him, and shouted sharply at his men.
Get out of Tanatos at full speed now! Anyone whoes after me will be banished! We''re leaving!
Chapter 10: Why did this woman...?
Chapter 10: Why did this woman...?
The first group of troops ran through the voracious snow.
The situation in which dozens of knights were running at a fierce speed all at once was unusual.
Dozens of horses sprinted at full speed, followed by a mist of snow.
Since every single one of them was a knight of the same race, the speed at which they left the empire was beyond themon sense of ordinary people.
The knights of Tamon broke through the Arcandium in, thergest in in Tanatos, in just two days.
After running for another two days like that, they finally slowed down and stopped their horses when they were all exhausted.
It took them only four days to cover the distance that would have taken an ordinary person ten days.
"We''ll camp here today!"
The weary Ronasso eximed as they settled into a suitable spot.
The knights began to set up their tents, looking like corpses. The feeling of needing a ce to lie down and rest as soon as possible made their hands move faster.
In the blink of an eye, a colony was created.
Ronasso, who had been kicking his tongue as if he felt sorry for them, generously handed over a bottle of whiskey.
"All right, people! Drink and fall asleep like a corpse.
"Wow!"
A bottle of whiskey had everyone shouting for joy. They had been running as if being pulled by a monster.
For the past two days, they had been running with minimal sleep. They wanted to sleep well even for a few hours.
Coming from thend of only spring and summer, the winter in Tanatos was exceptionally harsh to them.
"Oh, it''s cold. It''s so cold. "
Deputy Commander Max shivered and crouched down by the fire. He was particrly vulnerable to the cold, and his lips were shivering even though he was wearing far moreyers of clothing than the other knights.
It''s freezing cold. How the hell do people in Tanatos live in this cold? I don''t know.
Their country, Amor, had a hot climate in all four seasons. It was a little too hot in the summer, but it was still better than this cold.
A country with unmelted ice mountains.
It seemed that Max could never live in such a cold country, no matter how rich the country was, no matter how much money it constantly produced.
"I think I''d rather run as fast as I can and get out of here as soon as possible. When I get back, Ill sleep for a week.
Max shuddered, and Roman, the longest serving old soldier at his side, brought him a whiskey and added a word.
Even if we were chased by enemies, we wouldnt be running like this.
That''s exactly what I was talking about! I thought I was exiled.
"Of course, your wife would have followed you here, wouldn''t she?"
"Hahaha! Then someone should tell her I''m dead on the way!
No, if she finds outter, Anasha will crack your head and the liars head side by side.
Your wife is very strong! Hahahaha! If you don''t want to die, you should just stay with your wife.
Oh my gosh, I miss my wife!
Go to sleep!
Except when they sat down for a while to eat their meals, they were running almost all the time, seventeen hours a day.
The general who was leading their pack ran relentlessly. He was right, it was a very brutal move, the personnel whogged behind would never be able to make it.
Horses and people ran almost to the point of passing out, and finally settled down earlier today.
Four hellish days had passed, and the Knights smiled as they sat on the ground. They had finally got some rest.
Tamon, who was ncing at the knights, gave Ronasso something. Btedly, after receiving a heavy pocket from him, Ronasso approached the knights and said in a lively voice.
"Here''s the General''s jerky! After all that hard work, you must need to replenish your calories, right? I''ve also unloaded some extra whiskey, so eat this and get a good night''s sleep. We''ll have to leave again at dawn."
"Wow! It''s jerky!"
"Chat as much as you can, and then go to bed. Anyone who fails to wake up tomorrow morning will be banished."
Ronasso imitated Tamon and left the knights to return to his seat. It was also his sincere desire to get home quickly.
"Our general is so good at tightening and loosening!"
When someone shouted, a burst ofughter erupted.
ncing back andughing at the knights''motion, Ronasso saw a tent erected a short distance away.
A heavy tent made of the thickest fabric.
It was their captain who had already gone inside and settled down, the one Ronasso trusted the most and his benefactor.
Ronasso''s eyes wavered as he was about to explore the tent Tamon had entered.
What was that thing he was holding in his arms earlier.''
There was a suspicion in the air.
It''s her.
Thete Empress of this country.
No, the Empress that this country wanted to kill.
Tamon went to the ice mountain where the woman was abandoned.
He hadn''t seen what Tamon was holding yet, but his hunch was that it was that woman.
He didnt hold a corpse, did he?
Because even if Tamon Krasis was a madman, he wouldn''t be a man who had gone that crazy.
Ronasso was sure Tamon was not that impatient to take revenge by bringing her dead body, no matter how much he hated the Empress.
Yes, he wouldnt..
But why am I so anxious.?
Ronasso stared at Tamon''s tent with shaky eyes, then shook his head and turned away.
It had taken him a long time to learn that no matter how anxious he was, he could not win or change Tamon.
He just has to believe and follow.
That was the way Ronasso had sworn when he chose Tamon to be his leader.
About that time, the light that was leaking from the tent flickered.
***
Roselyn could smell the forest and the earth.
It was that very scent that lifted her up again and again as her consciousness darkened.
The smell of soil, soaking wet from the rain.
The smell of the trees that have sprouted green leaves on the ground.
It was a clean and refreshing scent that no perfumes could have.
"I want more, more, more."
A hot fever rose in her. The hotter her body felt, the more the purity of the scent attracted her.
It seemed that the painful heat would subside if she deeply immersed herself in the scent.
Her throat was so hot that she wanted to swallow even seawater, but oddly enough, she couldn''t connect with her consciousness.
"Are you thirsty?"
A cool voice whispered in her ear.
That alone seemed to quench her thirst. Roselyn rushed to the direction of the voice.
She felt like a seed tossed into the cool, damp forest.
Instinctively, she curled up and reached out to catch a handful of life-giving soil.
Grabbing it tightly, she heard augh. It seemed that Roselyn had scratched his neck.
As soon as she heard the sound, Roselyn let go of what she was holding.
"No, no, no. No, no, no. No, no."
She struggled to free her hands. An annoying heat consumed her entire body.
Cold sweat broke out as she unconsciously tried to ovee her instincts.
"Huh ah"
She moaned, curled her body up tightly and endured the pain. She shook her head and tried her best to ovee her desire.
Pitiful.
"Are you rejecting your instinct to live?"
Tamon looked at Roselyn with curious eyes as her body struggled to live while her soul was trying to die.
Her pale face with cold sweat, the wispy silver hair, the bloodless lips and the pitiful, dry, trembling body.- Despite her humble appearance.
Why Why did he have such an appetite for this woman?
In the meantime, considering what this woman had done to him, it was insignificant even if he bit her and tore her up.
How much of a surprise had the Empress caught him off guard so far? How many times had she held his breath?
Tamon gritted his teeth, but on the other hand, he gasped at her mastery.
She always seemed to be someone who could see further than Tamon.
She either sensed what he wanted before he did, or she sought out the pitfalls he sold her like a demon god.
Although her cleverness annoyed him, he always wanted her.
Why was this woman born in Tanatos?
Why did she stay with such a trashy man?
Why did this womanthis woman.
Why couldnt he meet her first?
Chapter 11: Then bite if off and kill me
Chapter 11: Then bite if off and kill me
Tamon reached out his calloused hands and grabbed Roselyns neck.
Her neck was so thin that it could be broken with just one hand and little force.
The neck that had always been straight and upright.
It would be much more satisfying if he could just break this neck with a lot of force.
Keeping the abandoned Empress of Tanatos alive was to make the enemy a more troublesome foe. It was a foolish thing to lose flesh and blood and embrace the sword.
If he abandoned this woman now, nothing would bother him.
But still
But still
Why do I hate you so much?"
Why am I so desperate to save you?
He was an enemy she wanted to kill..
He has always been a thorn in her eyes
Tamon took off all the clothes he was wearing.
His body, with not a single thread left, received the flickering candle and created various shades.
As his muscles bulged and moved, the clothes Roselyn was wearing disappeared, one, two at a time.
"Hmmm
When all the clothes that had been covering her body were gone, Roselyn felt a cold chill and opened her eyes faintly.
The huge, sturdy body that loomed in her blurred vision was not the body of her husband that she knew.
Why on earth would he Why?
Tamon lowered himself gradually, making eye contact with her. His heavy bodypletely interlocked with her soft body.
Every time their skin rubbed against each other, Roselyn flinched in surprise.
His skin was sweetly cold.
It was so cold that it made her thirsty.
She was so thirsty that she wanted to cling to him.
She wanted to cling vulgarly to his body, begging him to lower his sweet lips to quench her thirst.
She wanted to cling to him.
She wanted to touch him.
She wanted to hold his body with her whole body.
With him in her arms, the man''s overflowing vitality seemed to soak her up.
"No, no, no. I dont want to.
Roselyn didnt want to live.
She resisted helplessly in front of the temptation, whichy appetizingly before her eyes.
The man''s lips parted andughed, as if mocking her.
"No.
Nheless, Tamons lips held on to hers.
"You have to live."
Roselyns dry lips parted open, and his thick, hard tongue entered, stirring her insides with its root.
***
"Ah!"
She felt the thirst that had been gnawing at her dissipate with each swipe of his saliva in her mouth.
His tongue pushed his life force deep into her lips, which he tried hard to keep it from closing.
Roselyns lips tore each time Tamon opened them as he intended.
The taste of blood spurting from Roselyn''s lips seeped between the ovepping tongues as Tamon caught her rejecting tongue and let his life force in.
Ugh..
The thicker the saliva that wasing in, the more her body wasing back to life.
She could feel her internal organs capturing and pulling at her consciousness that was dissipating.
No!
Why is he trying to save me?
Why would he, of all people, hold me back? Why?
Let go
Roselyns damaged vocal cords squeezed out a scratchy sound.
Tamon smirked and leaned in even closer, pretending not to hear her words. With one thick arm wrapped around her waist, he unhurriedly undressed her.
So easily, so effortlessly. Thest of Empress Tanatos, Roselyn V Sunset''s clothes were off.
And revealed a shabby, skinny, mottled, bruised body.
Her nails had fallen out, her toes were shabby, and her body was no better than a rotting corpse.
The man, who had no need to be ashamed of, looked down slowly and tediously at Roselyns shabby body, as if he was looking at something rare.
From the thin shoulders that were skinny and bony to the small breasts, the ribs protruding under the thin skin, and the narrow hips and belly that were too dry and hollow.
And to the depths, where no one had ever seen her before, and to the thin ankles that have long scars.
His gaze was deftly meticulous and persistent to the point of obsession.
After examining every inch of her flesh, Tamon''s face distorted. He also looked somewhat shocked.
.. Why?''
For the first time, a heavy spit lodged in his throat.
He tightened his jaw and clenched his teeth. In a subdued voice, Tamon retorted violently.
Howe you don''t want revenge?"
It must have been a mistake, but somehow he seemed angry at her condition.
Roselyns dry body that had turned into a rag, her empty eyes, her moaning as if she was not even in pain. Tamon was boiling with anger.
It cant be. Why is this man because of me.
Roselyn stared at him, chuckling to herself.
Shame and embarrassment were nothing but emptiness in the face of death.
Why me?
There was nothing to protect, nothing to defend.
.Why me?
Tamon''s brows furrowed at Roselyns disappointed murmur.
You can''t find the will to take revenge even though you''re in this state?
Her body could not be called the body of the most noble woman in the empire.
Ten days. Only ten days.
What did that damn Emperor do to the Empress?
Did that foolish emperor have the least bit of reverence for the woman who led this country and was his wife?
Tamon, who had seen all that the Empress had be, was appalled. It was as if a thousand fires had broken out in his heart.
More than half of the nails on the Empress''s hands and feet were gone, and the rest were rotten and sore.
The fingerprints on her fingers were gone, as if they had sunk into the heat.
There was not a part of this little body that was not a dark blue lump.
Her knees were torn, revealing the flesh inside, and both ankles were swollen as if they had two fists attached to them.
The Empress''s back, which touched Tamon''s palm, was even more unsightly.
There was not a single clean spot left on the tattered back.
She must have been beaten dozens of times with a watered-soaked leather whip.
But for a body like this, she never once moaned. She was a strong woman.
Why did the Emperor torture the empress?
He could have her exiled or even killed her.
Right. There was something he wanted to take from her.''
So did he really get what he wanted from the Empress?
"Did you give the Emperor what he wanted?"
Roselyn stared at Tamon, and for the first time she raised her lips and smiled faintly.
"Never.
That was enough.
In spite of the cruel pain of torturing, she kept her mouth shut.
That''s right. That was this woman.
It was the Roselyn V. Sunset he knew.
Tamon smiled softly and pleased. This kind of stubbornness and strength were enough to bring her back to life.
He chuckled in relief and slowly kissed her neck. He tasted her so nakedly that she felt a little gagged.
The tip of his tongue licking at her slender neck was tight. It licked and sucked gently, as if he was cherishing sweet things.
Startled by the unfamiliar sensation, Roselyn''s hands grabbed Tamon''s thick shoulders.
She wanted to push him away, but she had no strength. He bit her lip as a painful sound came out.
I''ve always wanted to bite your neck.
Hair sprouted on the back of her neck where he made contact every time he spoke.
Roselyn replied, purposely ignoring him.
"Then bite it off and kill me"
These were words that were very much like her.
The tip of Tamon''s nose rubbed against her soft neck. He murmured casually, acting intimately as if he was burying his nose in his mother''s neck.
"It would be a waste to bite it just once"
Roselyn''s heart sank heavily at his words.
Waste.
What was it about the word that made Roselyn''s heart soar?
How dare he spared the life of this lowly body of hers hanging on the edge of a cliff?
Ha
As if she were crying, Roselyn let out a sighingugh.
To be told that she was a waste from the mouth of her enemy, not her country, not her people.
It was somehow satisfying.
The desire to die vainly seemed a littleforting.
That''s right. If she was to die, she would rather die by the hand of interest.
In the hands of the man, who had always fought with her fiercely and stared straight at her.
Roselyn reached out her powerless hands and grabbed Tamons wrist.
As if wanting to know what Roselyn was doing, Tamon quietly held out his hand.
She pulled one of his hands with both of hers and ced it on her neck.
A handful.
Just one hand.
With such a thick, firm hand, only a little force should be enough to snap her neck.
Roselyns cold purple eyes and Tamons hot red eyes intertwined.
Sheughed as she stared straight at Tamon.
"Now, like this.
And soothingly.
"Put a little pressure on it.
As if to entangle him.
"Just a little more, just a little more pressure.
She whispered in a sweet voice.
"You can kill me.
Chapter 12: Ability to save
Chapter 12: Ability to save
If you can do it, do it quickly.
Roselyn whispered in a voice that melted his ears, asking him to hurry up and put some strength into those proud hands of his.
At the sound of that fawning voice, Tamon almost tightened his hands without realizing it.
Then he noticed the shade of Roselyns long eyshes fluttered and curled like the wings of a butterfly.
I almost fell for her trap again.
Tamonughed in exasperation, but on the other hand, he gritted his teeth as his heart burned.
Empress of Tanatos, Roselyn V Sunset.
She was under his grasp as he watched her from a reasonable distance.
It stimted his insidious mind.
In addition, he was pleased to be able to give such a self-deprecating, arrogant woman a big payback for once.
"You want to die so badly, but I wont kill you.
Tamon whispered with a gentle smile.
Then he put his finger gently between her lips.
The soft tip of her tongue caught his finger.
His finger touched her tongue, stimting it.
Soon his finger was soggy and wet.
He put another finger in.
Roselyn finally frowned at the barbaric act.
Tamon pushed his fingers deeply in her mouth, unconcerned, and doused them with her saliva.
"We''ve always been enemies."
He pulled out the fingers that had stirred the inside of her mouth.
Then he murmured.
"I''ve never been in a position where I had to listen to yourmands."
Tamons wet fingers skimmed over her thin chest and down her hollow belly. Roselyn''s dead senses came back. She was horrified and out of breath.
"You think youll get what you want from me?
There was a force between her shivering legs that she didn''t even know she had.
Roselyns hand caught his hand, but her fingers were sore.
Her fingers that had burned so badly that red skin was exposed, all crumbled and ugly.
Over her distorted brow Tamon kissed reverently and affectionately.
Then he raised Roselyns hand which had caught his and took her fingers in his mouth.
She gazed at him nkly.
He happily took her frayed fingers in his mouth and licked them, as if they were not dirty at all.
Her fingers, frozen from the cold, burned as they entered his hot lips.
In a daze, she felt her fingers moist and wet.
".!"
Tamon whispered in the gentlest voice Roselyn had never heard as he stared at her.
Fight, Empress."
Roselyn''s eyes widened as she looked up at him, her purple irises filled with Tamons image.
He smiled very contentedly and showed her how again.
"Fight and win. You can take as much as you want.
"Oh, no, no. Stop trying to "
Roselyn was out of breath.
Her heart was overwhelmed with a ridiculous foreign feeling. She felt his presence where there should not be.
Roselyn stared at Tamon in disbelief. Before she could say anything, she felt his hand moving slowly.
"Wasn''t that the way we worked together?
Suddenly, Tamons tongue opened her lips.
His tongue held on to hers, stirring inside her sweet lips.
His body advanced forcefully into hers.
***
With each time he came in, a hot life force spread through her body.
Roselyns face distorted and hit Tamons shoulder with a blunt fist as he relentlessly pushing in.
The force went in her body was strong enough to make her skinny flesh shake and fall lightly.
The force became an energy that nurtured her dying life force.
No, no, no! What the hell is he doing to me?
Every time he came into her, her whole body ached as if she was being reborn.
The heat he spewed out burned her, waking her up again, awakening her.
Tamon Krasis.
She stubbornly contained the rising heat.
Don''t do it, don''t do it.
Then she grabbed the neck of the enemy who was trying to save her life without permission.
Far from pushing away, her anger red up at the fragile power of not being able to strangle that unprotected throat.
Yeah, like that. Put some pressure on it. I''ll dly die at your hands.
Tamon smiled happily and bounced his hips faster.
Roselyns small body shook helplessly and her fingers rxed.
It was a shame to see her little body flopping around like a bird that lost its wings, Tamon said as he picked Roselyn up with all his might.
As he did, her body was ced on his thick thighs and she had no choice but to ept him more deeply.
It was unmanageable.
It was out of control.
Roselyn was ashamed and resentful.
A rush of emotions filled her, especially when Tamon kissed her tenderly, as if he was holding the most lovely woman.
An unidentified resentment rose up in her as the fine kisses were constantly engraved on her dry, bruised body.
Her purple eyes, which had been cold and somber, were now filled with rage.
She bit the strong shoulders of the man holding her tightly.
There was no strength, so she couldn''t bit him as hard as she wanted, but she bit him with her teeth as hard as she could.
She felt Tamonsugh.
Roselyn still didn''t recognize at that moment.
That the anger she had was the source of life.
"Is your anger only that much? Put more force into it, more de. Empress.
More, more.
Tamon devoured the empress.
She was tossed about and burned in his indiscriminate march, finally reborn as a whole new life force.
..Tamon Krasis.
It was his hidden ability.
It was the power of life.
***
A curious god gathered ingredients to create human beings.
Chaos said,
I''m getting interested in what you make. May I give you a little present?"
God graciously epted.
Hope, who had been watching, hastened to tell God.
"I''m scared of what Chaos give you. I''ll give you a little bit of my power."
They thought God could create very interesting things.
The joy that had been watching jumped in. The sadness that had been beside, rushed in with it.
All the things that had grown boring after enduring eternity poured their gifts into what God was going to make.
Nheless, a boring human being was created.
God wished there was something more intense.
Anger interrupted withughter.
"Let me lend you my brazier."
The brazier of anger plunged into a corner of the human heart.
It was only then that something usible was created.
God was satisfied.
Sorrow and despair, frustration and joy, anger and love, and friendship came together to create a human being who never lost hope in the tangle of chaos.
And God wanted to show this to Absolute Good.
But when God looked away for a moment, Evil, who was watching God, approached him with a smile.
And secretly, he put one of his fingers in it.
Humans were angry, desperate, and confused at the boundary between good and evil.
They were frustrated with hope and rejoiced with sorrow.
They harmed others through their joy and sorrow, sometimes starting wars for no reason at all, children abandoning their parents, wives abandoning their husbands.
And so atst. The first death was born by humans.
The Death that was born was so powerful that it threatened everything in its beginning.
Later, when Absolute Good learned of this, he became enraged and tore the God who created humans into 15 pieces and scattered them throughout the human world.
He meant that God should take care of what he created himself.
Six pieces of God were thus ced in great things, five in the human body, and the fourrgest in the earth, sea, sky and time.
So, this world of confusion and joy, hope and malice was created.
The humans who dedicated themselves to the carvings of the gods used their unique abilities to guide the humans.
The heir to the throne of the Golden Empire, Tanatos, had been passed down through the generations.
" Is he dead?
"Yes, I''m sure."
The very power that angered the Absolute Good.
"How can you be sure when there is no body?"
"We found bloodstains that must have been gnawed by some beast of the mountain. There were traces of several wolves eating a piece of meat."
It was the very force that had caused the "death."
Chapter 13: The shadow she left behind
Chapter 13: The shadow she left behind
Gillotti also inherited his power with the crown of the Emperor.
However, the size of this powerful power differed depending on the vessel that epted it.
Gillotti''s power was, well not that great.
His power was to quietly nt a gue and die a long and painful death.
There were also restrictions on using the power.
He would only use it on humans.
He also had to feel a lot of fatigue every time he exerted it.
He recently used this power four times in recent years, and was now suffering from severe fatigue.
This was the first time he had ever used it in session like that.
Surprisingly, all the people he removed with his power were his own citizens, nobles of this country, Tanatos.
The Knight Commander who followed the Empress, the Duchess of Sunset who tried to seek help from her family, the King of Noamtia, and the Courtesan who helped the Empress to find a way for her to escape.. The dear Empress
However, his power did not work on the Empress.
In the ritual he performed at the time of their marriage, Gillottis power was unable to kill the Empress.
In addition to his power, he also tried to use other methods. But each time, he always failed.
The reason was that one of the five holy objects, which were believed to be inhabited by God, protected her.
"What about the holy object?"
"Not yet found. It seems to have been swept aside a long time ago. No matter how many times I look for it, I can''t find it."
"No, the fact that the sacred object protected the Empress means that it was in her possession until most recently. So it''s not far away. Search everything about the Empress."
"I obey, and bless the dazzling sun of Tanatos."
Cannos, the head of the Knights in this case, bowed his head deeply and obeyed the Emperor''s order.
With tremendous fatigue, the Emperor closed his eyes and leaned back. He didn''t even have the strength to lift his fingers.
"I think I''m going to throw up."
He had never felt so lethargic and heavy like this before.
He was too exhausted to even want to hear Natasha''s sweet whisper.
He leaned loosely against the chair and stared at the painting of the coronation of the Emperor and Empress hanging in front of him.
His green eyes wandered on the painting for a long time.
His sullen gaze stared intently at the face of Roselyn V Sunset, who had just be the Empress.
Her face looked a little younger than it did now, but the only thing that was the same was her straightforward gaze without a trace of disturbance.
I loved Roselyn back then.
.Like a fool.
"Hahaha.
Gillottis face distorted as he couldn''t control theughter that suddenly erupted.
Hahahahhhaha.
It became a crazy, loudugh.
He held his stomach andughed out loud, his face scrunching up.
The Empress is dead!
Damn it, she''s like a thorn! Atst! She''s dead!
"Hahahahaha! It''s a good thing! It''s good! Very good!"
Gillotti rolled on the floor, unable to stopughing.
Empress Roselyn, a thorn in his eyes.
The disgusting woman whom his power was useless against, finally dead.
The emperor, who was rolling andughing,y on the floor.
His stomach hurt fromughing too much.
He was out of breath.
At that moment.
Crack! Crack! Crack!
There was a sound of something breaking, the coronation painting that was hanging intact fell to the floor.
Crash! Bang!
There was a crack in the middle of the fallen painting.
The crack that had precisely torn between the emperor and empress grewrger, and the space between thempletely widened. One of the sides fellpletely to the floor.
"What''s going on?!"
"Your Majesty!
The knights and the chief of staff who were guarding the outside gathered at once. They stared in amazement at the fallen emperor and the broken painting.
"What.?
. It''s no big deal, just help me up."
The attendants and maidservants rushed over and raised the Emperor. Gillotti was tired.
He staggered and stood up.
The knights hurried to pull up the huge fallen painting.
Get rid of it.
Turning away with a cumbersome wave of his hand, Gillotti paused.
He slowly turned back to stare at the painting, which had parted in two directions.
Gillottis face contorted at once.
His face werepletely broken. It was wrinkled and torn, so cruelly broken that it was unrecognizable.
The Empress'' painting, on the other hand, was clean and without the slightest scratch.
Why, why!
How could that woman make him so angry even when shes dead?
Gillotti rushed over like a madman and took the sword from the knight who was putting away the painting.
The arm that was powerless tore through the air with great force.
Bang! Bang!
The splendid painting of the Empress was cut off diagonally.
"Hahaha! Aaaaah! Die! Die! Die!
The scream of the Emperor rang loudly in the small conference room.
Everyone in the room bowed their heads.
It seemed that the Empress was dead, but somehow not dead.
No, did the Empress really die?
The Knight Commander of the ck Forest boasted that the Empress was dead, but reallyWas she really dead?
No one could casually say that the person did not exist in this world.
The shadow she left behind was too great.
It was enough to drive an emperor mad. The Emperor who killed the Empress with his own hands.
***
"It''s hot.
Roselyn''s country, Tanatos, was a winter country.
It snowed half the year, and the other half of the year the weather was anything but warm.
One of the divine objects of God that was scattered in the world created the winter.
Tanatos was a country built right in the center of it, so it was cold all year round.
On the contrary, Amor was a very warm country.
It was too cool to call it summer and too warm to call it spring.
Unlike Tanatos, the spring was apanied by winter and summer.
Amor was a country where you could experience very short winters, but also close to summer.
Everything in thisnd was full of life force.
Perhaps that was why it was thend of fertility and love.
It was a free country where men and women do not point fingers at each other even if they have concubines and partners.
It was a strange country where jealousy was hot, but no restraint.
"It''s hot.
Roselyn, who had lived in cold county, woke up in the heat as soon as she arrived at the Amor frontier.
How many days did she ept him?
It seemed that her whole body had be sore. She fainted and woke up again and again.
At one point, she woke up and found herself on a running horse, held in Tamons arms.
In the meantime, she was amazed at how he could run at such a fierce speed in this position.
But when she was in a daze again, she fell asleep before she knew it, and when she woke up, she was in Tamons embrace again.
When she made eye contact with him, their tongues tangled.
With the lips that Roselyn bit off several times, he opened her mouth well.
Through clenched teeth, she choked him again, scratched his back and nipped at his shoulder.
Each time, it seemed like Tamon was enjoying it.
That''s good. You''ve got more energy than yesterday."
Her breath caught in her throat at the enormity of himing at her with a bang.
No matter how many times she epted it, it was a size and force she could never get used to.
Yet, oddly enough, the more entangled she got, the lighter her body felt.
Her fingertips, which were rotting, had somehow be moist and pink with flesh, and the scabs on her back where she was whipped and tore were gone.
She hadn''t applied or taken any special medicine, but her body was healed at an unbelievable speed.
Most importantly, Roselyn was sleeping strangely after having a rtionship with Tamon.
At first, she thought it was simply because she lost her stamina and her body waspletely damaged.
However, the deeper she fell into a deep sleep, the stranger it was to wake up with a cool, clear feeling.
At that moment, the sharpness in her head gave her an incredible spection.
The interest is .No, it can''t be.
How could this man be the fifth fragment of God, which had not appeared in thest few hundred years?
If her guess was right, why didn''t he reveal himself until now?
She hoped it wasnt it, but.
No matter how much she denied it, her changing body was proof. Evidence of a miracle that even if everyone else didn''t believe it, she was the only one who had to believe it.
Roselyn bit her lips and desperately pushed him away.
Her powerless hand couldnt push him away in the slightest, but she continued to resist.
"It''s outrageous I can always die again."
"It doesnt matter.
Tamon whispered as he bit Roselyn''s neck.
"Because I''ll save you again and again."
He had no intention of letting her go now that he had her in his grip.
And so more than ten nights passed.
When Roselyn''s body was boiling with heat which she had never experienced, they finally arrived at the capital of Amor.
Look over there. My capital.
As soon as Tamon finished speaking, the gates of Ginesh, the capital of Amor, opened.
Chapter 14: Into his realm
Chapter 14: Into his realm
Read five chapters ahead /s/6d90a65025
You wont be disappointed, the couples tension is out of this world and you will learn about Tamons new side.
Hundreds of people cried out for Tamon''s returning party.
"The great Tamon!
They called his name on the top of their lungs, as if they were weing the people who had just returned from war, even though they had only gone on a mission.
The surging crowd was out of control.
Roselyn''s feverish eyes narrowed as she stared at the cheering crowd.
There are too many. I feel sick
They ran towards the delegation as they entered the gate, their faces were full of joy and excitement.
There are too many. Hold on tight. If youre separated from me, you may die immediately as you wish.
Tamon was right. If Roselyn let go of him, she would surely be trampled to death by the people. She wouldn''t even be able to scream.
I think thats good.
Tamon wrapped his firm hands around Roselyns waist. He clicked his tongue.
You probably will do it anyway.
He murmured in a low voice into Roselyn''s ear.
Roselyn grinned.
It was a faint smile, so faintly that she didn''t realize that it was the first smile of a person who was brought back to life from the dead.
Tamon, who had been watching the crowd for sometime, took a firm hold of the reins.
"Ronasso!
He called out in a powerful voice to Ronasso, who was at the front line. With a sense of foreboding, Ronasso turned around and shouted, "No!
But Tamon''s horse was already backing away.
"I''m leaving, Ronasso! Lead them!"
"Oh..ho..you''re running away all by yourself? Oh my God!
"General, general!
Ronasso and the men shouted at Tamon in a hushed voice. But Tamons horse was forcefully turned back the way they hade.
The speed increased and the rattling became louder. Roselyn reflexively tightened her grip on Tamon''s shirt.
It was hot. And with Tamon behind her, she was soaked with sweat in the nket.
The signs of horrible torture she was subjected to in Tanatos was almost gone, but the heat seemed to be killing her once again.
It was strange to feel like she was going to die from the heat, a feeling she had never felt before. That made it feel even worse.
Tamon chuckled at the sight of her sweating hotly, he said in a clear and teasing tone.
"The Ice Queen is melting. Does it feel worse to you? Well, once you get used to it, you''ll be fine.
What?
Roselyn thought she would rather freeze to death than be hot like this.
The cold could be endured with a fire and a few woolen clothing. How could people survive in this heat? Nheless, she felt that Amor was amazing.
"You must be having a hard time. It''s not that hot right now because it''s spring. Summer in this country is as harsh as your winter, but you shouldn''t be sick already."
Even hotter than this?
Roselyn replied in a weak and surprised voice.
"Fortunately, I''m not going to be alive until then"
"Nonsense. You will get to greet all the seasons in this country. Summer is hot and brilliant, so look forward to it.
Tamon looked happy somehow.
Roselyn wanted to spoil his mood, but she didn''t have the energy to do it.
She thought only the cold was scary, but the heat was also harsh.
"Wait a moment. I''ll have you cooled down in no time."
Roselyn closed her eyes without further answer.
She felt so weak and stuffy that she didn''t want to care about anything.
I shouldn''t be, I shouldn''t be so lethargic.
Roselyn forced herself to picture her parents and their faces, the sacrifices they made because of her.
A cold sweat broke out on her back, and she felt goosebumps. But she couldn''t think about anything else as she was in the nket and endured the heat.
Her body, which had yet to fully recover, also yed a part in her lethargy.
Roselyn''s neck snapped back incessantly. Tamon hugged her lightly but he didn''t know if she was fainting or asleep.
He was tired of being attached, but he was frustrated that he didn''t have the strength to push her away.
The only good thing was that Roselyn could feel some wind from the moment the horse started running.
How long did he run like that?
It seemed that the speed gradually slowed down, and at some point it stoppedpletely.
With her eyes closed, she heard his voice faintly in her ears.
"Were here."
Roselyn slowly opened her eyes and nced over to where Tamon was looking.
The low-rise white brick mansion with overgrown green trees. And there was a faint smell of the ocean.
"Wee to my mansion."
With his back against the sun, Tamon chuckled.
The residence of Tamon Krasis.
Roselyn couldnt believe she hade all this way..
It didn''t feel too real.
Roselyn red at him nkly, but before she knew it, she closed her eyes.
Tamon, who was staring at the unconscious Roselyn, grabbed her.
He walked broadly to his mansion with Roselyn in his arms. He held her tightly as if not to let even an inch of space unused.
A smile rose from his lips with satisfaction.
***
"Oh, my God! General!"
Everyone, the Lord is here!
Dozens of servants poured out with the uproar. Tamon walked right past them as if it was annoying and quickly went inside.
Oh, how did he get here so quickly? Did you get what he wanted? Hes safe, right? And what''s that thing hes holding?
Youre too noisy. Did you get the water?
"Yes? Yes! I''m sorry. I got it!"
The chief attendant, who had been taking care of the mansion for a long time, breathlessly opened the door to the bathroom and filled the tub with water in advance.
Amor was a country where people loved to bathe. They enjoyed bathing and swimming whenever they could because the water was plentiful and the days were often hot.
The more prestigious the residence, the better bathrooms.
And Tamon, he was the most powerful man in the country.
His mansion had the nicest bathrooms in the country that even the royal family would envy. And then some.
"Move. No one is allowed in here.
Tamon, who had pushed aside the attendants who were trying to follow him into the bathroom, firmly closed the door.
The door to the huge bathroom mmed shut and the smoke from the warm water created an enclosed room.
Tamon shook his head as he looked down at Roselyn, who was lifeless as if she was beaten by the heat.
It wasn''t even that hot in Amor, but for a youngdy from thend of winter, it seemed unbearable.
Come to think of it, she must have been hot when she was wrapped in the nket.
With Roselyn in his arms, Tamon strode to the tub.
As he walked, he also took off the nket and outer clothing that surrounded her. The dagger and the cumbersome mithril he was wearing were also roughly thrown on the bathtub railing.
When he ced her in the warm water tub, Roselyn, who he thought had fainted, twitched and shivered.
It seemed that she was out of energy, not fainted.
He quickly looked over her body.
The bruises that were speckled all over her body had disappeared before he knew it.
Instead, in their ce, the marks he had left on her body were spread out like hot flowers everywhere.
Looking through them one by one, Tamon was somewhat irresistibly satisfied.
Even though after a long ride, he finally returned to his home base, Tamon couldn''t release any of his tension.
It must have been an exhausting march, even for Tamon, but strangely enough, he didn''t feel a bit tired.
He was filled with a burning sense of satiety, as if he wasing back from a huge victory.
Feeling more alive and energized than tired, Tamon didn''t hesitate and get into the tub.
Ssh, the deeper he went inside, the deeper the water became. The water that started at his ankles soon reached his waist.
The warm water forced Roselyns consciousness, which hadpletely descended, floated to the surface.
"Ah!
She jumped up in surprise and stumbled, unable to keep her bnce. Tamon deftly reached out and grabbed her by her thin waist.
Roselyn opened her eyes and stared at Tamon with a frown. Tamon chuckled and said,
"You must havee to your senses."
Chapter 15: Tamons Purpose
Chapter 15: Tamon''s Purpose
Roselyn looked around with cautious eyes. Her body was heavy, either from being wet or fromck of energy.
Where am I?"
A raspy voice came out from her scratchy throat.
"My bathroom.
Bathroom.
With that one word, Roselyn''s mind spontaneously remembered Amor''s custom. A country where water was abundant, heat was plentiful and all the people enjoyed bathing. The ecology of Tanatos and Amor waspletely different, and they formed different cultures. Bathing was a luxury in Tanatos.
There was no shortage of water due to heavy snowfall, but there was a lot of energy that went into heating the water, and filling the tube with hot water was one of the most luxurious activities.
An extravagant pastime enjoyed by royalty or high-ranking nobles.
Roselyn looked around the bathroom, which she was missing, forgetting the situation for a moment.
The water with the right temperature filled therge bathtub which wasrge enough for 10 men of Tamons size, still, it would have plenty of space.
The aroma that filled the interior also rxed the body and soul.
A much more vivid sense of reality pierced her than when she had just looked at the entrance of the mansion with vaguely open eyes earlier.
I''m really here in Amor?''
It was an unfamiliar climate, an unfamiliar ce, an unfamiliarndscape..
Roselyn suddenly came to her senses. No, it was more true that she suddenly remembered her true reality.
A terrible scene shed before her eyes.
People were dying and dying again.
Someone had their hands and feet cut off, someone had lost their eyes and tongues.
Someone crawled on the floor in front of her, pleading with her to kill them.
They were all Roselyn''s people.
People who obeyed her and loved her.
The purple eyes that had been boiling had sunk once more. Cold eyes filled with sadness, anger, and emptiness stared at Tamon, who had forced her back to life.
Tamon was staring at her too.
Looking into his red eyes, Roselyn couldn''t help but be curious.
What was his purpose?
Why in the world did he hide her and bring her here?
Most importantly, why did he bring her back from the brink of death?
And how she went from a tattered state to such a fine state without seeing any healers or taking any medicine.
What am I doing to myself? It''s just a curiosity that doesn''t need anything anyway.''
The question boiled over and quickly cooled.
"Oh, why do you have that deathly look in your eyes again?"
Tamon mumbled, the edges of his eyebrows liftingzily in disapproval. Yet, the edge of his mouth was slightly raised in a smile.
It was hard to tell if he was smiling or frowning.
Tamon Krasis.
He was always like that.
He was the kind of person who could make a scowl in an advantageous situation and smile with ease in a disadvantageous one.
So it was always difficult to read his expression.
But then again, that was the difficulty when you wanted something from him.
Roselyn didn''t want anything from Tamon.
She just wanted to die.
To go after the people she loved and apologize to them.
To atone for her inability to protect them properly.
And to get out of this painful life.
That was the only thing she wanted to do.
But Tamon was standing in her way.
Roselyn narrowed her eyes and stared at Tamon.
The heat in the bathroom stood between them like a hindrance.
Roselyn''s gaze slid over his shoulder to take a quick look at his clothing on the tub railing. A glinting weapon was visible.
She quickly lowered her eyes so that Tamon wouldn''t notice her intentions. Then she looked up with a small sigh.
You made the wrong choice.
Because Tamon was holding Roselyns waist, the distance between them was too close together. Her muffled voice was powerless. Tamon lowered his voice to match hers.
"I will decide if my choice is right or wrong.
.arrogant.
He was a good talker anyway.
Roselyn snarled at him in her mind without saying a word. His gaze was too close. Roselyn subtly changed direction, pushing him with her powerless hand.
Trying to turn her back to the other side
Then she took a few cautious steps backwards under pressure that he was too close to her.
Tamon didn''t take his eyes off Roselyn for a second.
It was a difficult situation.
He was still too close.
She wasn''t energetic, and she wasn''t fast. At such a close distance, he must have caught her at once.
A little nervous, Roselyn bit her lower lip.
Tamon''s gaze touched her red lips, where all the crack and dry skin were all gone and now had new flesh on them. She gulped involuntarily.
She could feel his gaze moving from her lips to her neck and along her thin corbone.
Tamon was by no means irascible.
His gaze did the same over and over. He stared at her lips, her neck, her corbone, but then he looked into her eyes again. He smiled spontaneously, and licked his lips.
Roselyn''s face flushed even though he hadn''t done anything.
All he did was licking his lips and smiled spontaneously, but it felt like he was reaching out, grabbing and touching her.
He was truly a debaucherous man. A subtle sense of danger tightened around her that she didnt feel when she saw him at the spacious table in the huge banquet hall. Roselyn backed away spontaneously.
"What is your purpose of bringing me here?
"Purpose?"
Tamon asked back, slowly savoring her with his eyes.
The droplets of water that had collected on her chin fell. Her clothes were too thin and wet, showing nakedly where the water droplets had soaked into them.
Tamons gaze followed the droplet as it fell down the tub.
Goosebumps broke out inside her thin fabric that was sticking to her skin. A lovely drift rose up to show off her figure.
Tamon wanted her openly. Then his eyes narrowed and he licked his tongue.
Roselyn felt a rare sense of shame. She opened her shoulders wider, trying to not to shrink. She couldn''t help the reddening cheeks and earlobes, but that didn''t mean she was shy. She was in his eyes.
She red at him with even more force.
"I didn''t expect Tamon of Amor could brighten up so much at the sight of a woman."
He wasn''t fazed at all. Rather, he smiled as if he was d to hear her sharp voice.
"Yes. I guess I didn''t know either.that Im the kind of guy who would lust after the empress of an enemy country.
He said as he looked at her as if he was chewing on her.
Roselyn had a thin, bby body.
Even her slender waist was too thin. Nor did she have the voluptuousness of many women who boasted of their attractiveness to men.
In her appearance, she was as frail as a fawn.
Of course, if she bared her teeth, she had the steepest teeth of them all, but at least those big, beautiful purple eyes were seemingly harmless.
Tamon liked it.
There was no weakness to be found. He didn''t like the idea of women wobbling around, depending on others to hold on to life or live off of.
She had to be at least a little venomous.
That''s exactly what he saw in her.
Tamon looked Roselyn over thoroughly. Licking her with his eyes was more urate. He looked like he was about to jump on her and bite her neck.
Roselyn stepped back once more, just enough to shrivel up.
Just a little more to go.
Roselyn was wary of him, trying not to be aware of the consequences.
There was also a sense of wonder.
What was with her shabby body, and why was this man drooling as if he was in front of such delicious looking food?
No one had ever looked at Roselyn with such a profane and lecherous gaze before.
No man had ever made eye contact with her and smiled so openly.
It was the first time someone had ever stared at her in such a strange or amused way.
"If you need a woman, find someone else. The women who want you must be plenty.
"Of course. But those women arent you.
Roselyn gasped.
That sounds as if I''m the only one who wants you.
Tamonughed, not replying.
Chapter 16: This damn woman!
Chapter 16: This damn woman!
Tamon calmly looked her in the eye and began to remove the rest of his clothes.
He pulled up his shirt with both arms, revealing his rock-like abs muscles.
His arms and shoulders were much thickerpared to Gillottis. His body was a healthy brown, as Roselyn looked at it straight with her widened eyes under the sunlight that came in through the huge window.
It was more vibrant and solid than she had seen in the blurry light.
Seeing that even the skin of his chest was brown, it must be under the sun for many days. The thick rib cage was covered with scars in various shapes.
There was also a long line of arge cut running down the back of his nk where the muscle had split into small pieces.
She had been held by him many times whileing here, but she didnt see his flesh properly, and now it was all in front of her eyes.
She fainted, or was driven to the point of fainting most of the timeing here anyway.
When she was so tired that she couldn''t move her hands, she couldn''t stand the sluggishness and fell asleep.
When she woke up, she was on a horse or eating something, or was in his embrace
Roselyn once again suppressed the question that was creeping up on her.
I don''t want to know. I have no desire or will to know.
While she was thinking, Tamon took off his pants without a care in the water. Startled, Roselyn hurriedly averted her gaze.
Tamon chuckled briefly in a low voice.
Roselyn bit her lips in annoyance.
It wasn''t the first time she''d seen the man''s body, and she wasn''t the kind of person who would be embarrassed by something like this, but that man had shattered her sense of normalcy.
Dropping her gaze was as weak an action as sticking out her neck.
The man, who was dedicated to Roselyn''s education, was her grandfather, the Duke of Sunset.
He didn''t like to keep his eyes down as much as his posture did.
"No matter what is in front of you, you must face it straight. Rosie, the moment you avoid your opponent''s eyes, he''ll be ready to bite you in the neck."
Her grandfather''s voice was vivid as he repeated what he said over and over again.
Roselyn looked up straight at Tamon.
She could see the energetic body of the man who had turned away from her. She looked at his body with her big eyes with envy.
It was an awe-inspiring perfect body.
Not to mention the muscles of his taut chest and shoulders, even the scars that were evidence of many battles were as perfect as the delicate patterns.
Compared to his massive ribcage, the sharp lines of his hips gave an oddly strange impression. And on top of the thin skin that covered it, thick blood vessels connected along the lower half of his body.
Her gaze, which had been moving through the veins, stopped dead in its tracks.
Roselyn was startled and gasped.
I can''t believe it. Did he get that thing into me?''
Roselyn was stunned and went nk.
At that moment, however, she heard a voice that containedughter.
"I think youre staring at one ce too hard."
"!"
Startled, Roselyn involuntarily backed away.
The man was a monster. He was definitely a monster.
God''s profanity seemed to have gone to him.
Roselyn thought and stepped back a little further. At that moment, the wall touched her back.
Atst, she reached the desired point.
Roselyn took a short, deep breath. Then she deliberately called out to him, trying to get his attention.
"So, you brought me here without wanting anything?"
"I don''t think I ever said I didnt want anything.."
" Then what is it that you want?"
Tamon chuckled.
His smile was oddly dazzling in the sunlight.
Had she expected the man to smile so hostilely? Roselyn thought as she groped at the wall behind her, trying to get her bearings.
What you have now."
"What a ridiculous thing to say. I don''t have anything right now."
What makes you think you don''t? You have many things.
"Many things?
Your experience, your wisdom, your body, your mind, your eyes."
""
Tamon''s red eyes filled with Roselyn.
"Everything about you."
Tamon was a strange man. Strangevery strange.
Roselyn smiled hazily.
"Then I''m really sorry."
"For what?"
"I can''t give you anything."
As soon as Roselyn finished speaking, she reached for Tamons dagger, which hung casually on the bath railing.
At that moment, bewilderment shed across Tamon''s face.
The expression on his face at that moment was so sweet. Roselyn drew the dagger without hesitation and slit her throat.
She wasnt strong enough to shatter the bones in her neck. But the well drawn de cut through her pale skin in one swift motion.
It happened in a sh.
And in a split second Tamon approached and pulled her hand which Roselyn was trying to decapitate herself again.
"Damn it! This damn woman!
A gush of blood seeped along her throat and into the warm water. Tamon was seriously angry and lifted her up quickly.
"I''ve kept you alive, and you''re doing this again?"
Tamon bared his teeth like an enraged wolf. Roselynughed bloodily at his distraught appearance.
One person tried to brutally kill her, and then one person got mad at her for struggling to die
It was funny, it was totally strange..
She really didn''t know what it was like to be alive, to be human.
Tamon didn''t hesitate to suck on her neck as the blood flowed. The sound of squirming and sucking blood echoed in the bathroom.
Roselyn grabbed onto his shoulders with her weak hands.
"Ah !"
At some point the sucking pressure was gone, and she felt Tamons soft tongue licking her wound.
The open wound tingled. It was too embarrassing to call it pain. She gasped and grabbed Tamon''s head.
Something was wrong.
Something was wrong.
The feeling of her neck being sucked was so vivid, it didn''t hurt at all.
Tamon looked up just as Roselyn''s head was spinning with suspicion.
Tamon''s mouth was stained bright red with her blood. It was very strange to see him smiling loosely in such a state. He licked the blood from his lips slowly with his tongue and murmured.
"It tastes better than I thought."
He was a madman.
The distance between them was too close because he was holding Roselyn with his strong arms.
How in the world did he manage to push her to the wall? Her back touched the wall and she was trapped in Tamon''s arms.
Roselyn was perplexed.
She cut herself so deep, and yet she didnt die. She was bleeding profusely and her head was spinning, but there was no pain in her neck that she should have felt.
Staring at Roselyn, Tamon smirked and licked her blood from his lips again. It gave her goosebumps.
Tamon red at her with a grin. He was angry and his voice became even lower.
"How dare youe back to die in front of me again."
Dare.
It was the first time Tamon had used the word "dare" in front of her.
Roselyn red at him in amazement, bewildered as his red eyes shed with the many emotions.
The anger she saw on the surface was natural. But up close, there was more to his expression than just anger.
It was a mixture of anxiety, frustration, bewilderment and irritation. On the other hand, Roselyn felt relieved.
Why on earth do you look like that ''
Roselyn wanted to ask him, but she could only gasp for breaths. The wound had healed, but she shed so much blood. Roselyn felt dizzy.
"As I told you that day."
Tamons wet hand slid down her chin. He casually nudged her neck, which was supposed to split.
The crack was perfectly healed, though it left a thin scar.
" you threw yourself away, and I picked it up."
A sinking feeling seeped into his hands as they wrapped around her neck. Frowning and smiling somewhat nervously, Tamon grabbed Roselyn firmly by the scruff of her neck.
"The one who throws it away doesn''t deserve it."
As if to say, he was the one who was holding her life in his hands.
His hand slid down to her chest. He gently pressed near her heart as if caressing something precious.
The hair on her skin raised at the man''s greedy touch.
"You are.
Roselyn gasped. Her chest bone that his hand touched rose and fell dramatically.
"I poured out my life and saved you."
Tamon touched her poor rib with his hands. He kissed her lips gently, his eyes wide opened.
"Im trying hard to hold on to you.
His tongue, which felt like a snake, dug in with heat.
"So you should know better..that you are mine now.
It was a blizzard night. A strange power prated her body, one she had felt when she was unconscious.
Chapter 17: Ive never hated you
Chapter 17: I''ve never hated you
"Ronasso Bashel!"
A loud voice full of joy called out to Ronasso.
Surprised, Ronasso closed his eyes, not even looking back.
.. Tamon, Tamon, Tamon Krasis! Ronasso angrily whispered Tamons name.
The next time, if possible, he was surely going to strangle Tamon once. If he could..
What the hell did you do to me?''
It was Tamon who was in charge! Not him.
"What is it, Ronasso? Can''t you hear me?"
At the voice of the king, Ronasso took a short deep breath and turned around with a clean smile as always.
"No way, Your Majesty. Have you been well? Haha! We arrived safely. If youre ready, we will return to the pce.
With perfect politeness, Ronasso bowed deeply and greeted the king, Theoransha Lantifu, the Red Lion. (*This is a woman king)
Theo hugged Ronasso with a bright smile.
Even though you were moving fast, I didn''t expect you toe back today! But when I went to the hunting grounds, I saw the march and immediately came back. Did you have a good trip?
"Oh, yes. Did you have a good harvest, Your Majesty?"
"What, they always have good catch. By the way, where''s Tamon? Where did he go?"
The king asked about Tamon.
Despite the fact that it was obvious, Ronasso couldn''t help but flinched. He quickly made up an excuse for Tamon.
"Ah, perhaps because he was in too much of a hurry to get home, or perhaps because the emperor of Tanatos made him so mad that his disease came back, he couldn''t bear to tell his men, so he went straight to his mansion. I was going to report to you as soon as I got to the pce, but I didn''t expect to see you here, Your Majesty."
"What? His illness came back? Why? Ah! It''s true that when you see the Emperor of Tanatos, you cant help but get sick. He is so disgusting that as soon as I look into his eyes, I feel nauseous."
Theo rebuked the emperor of Tanatos without hesitation.
Theo Lantifu detested Tanatos, or more urately, the imperial family of that country.
She never forgot his humiliating past, and she even had the ambition to pay it back one day without fail.
It was Tamon who persuaded Theo that she would not share a single bean with that country.
You must keep your enemy in the closest position.
Tamon convinced Theo by saying that only then would they be able to closely monitor the enemy''s movements and weaknesses.
This made Tamon responsible for almost all diplomacy, but it was no loss for Theo.
"I''m worried. This is the first time that his illness came back this badly, right? Oh, I should go see him right now.
"Your Majesty! Your Majesty! Well, if you don''t mind, would you be so kind as to wee us first? Give your friend some time to recover from his travels, and he''lle visit you properly."
"Really?
"You''ve heard that the emperor of Tanatos did something crazy this time, haven''t you? Wouldn''t you like to hear more about it?"
Theo''s eyes lit up at Ronasso''s words.
"Okay, let''s start with the weing ceremony. All to the royal pce! Wee, gentlemen!
Following the king''s order, they all cheered and spoke in unison.
Ronasso took the rest of the people with him, so they could not see. One of the envoys was called by the king before long.
***
Earlier Tamon told Roselyn that he used his life force to save her.
I''ve never heard of such a method before.
However, this continent was a ce created by God. It was a ce where time could be turned back, and there was no limit to the amount of times people could save others.
Although the method was terribly suspicious and brutal
Roselyn bit down on her tongue. Then she breathed in and red at him.
Tamon chuckled as he locked eyes with her.
Don''t stare at me like that. I can''t believe Ill turn into a beast at the sight of an enemy empress again, even when she was a woman who looked like a dying corpse.
He whispered bluntly.
"Actually, the sight of you grinding your teeth like that is both unfamiliar and attractive in its own way."
Roselyn was more confused by what Tamon had just said than by any other words. She had no idea what the hell that guy was talking about. She was Roselyn V Sunset.
Before she was Empress, she was Crown Princess, and before she was Crown Princess, she was a high-ranking daughter of one of the most prestigious families in Tanatos.
Before she was a girl, before she was a woman, she was already an authority figure. She was the Crown Princess and the Empress.
"Oh, intimate time with her is even colder than holding an ice doll. You guys have no idea. I think it would freeze me as well."
For a moment, the sound of Gillottis voice passed through her head.
It was the cold, vulgar voice that trampled her to the limit.
But Gillottis and now Tamon''s words feltpletely different.
They both spat out as much as they could, but if Gillottis words felt the malice that he so desperately wanted to hurt her
This man was.
It was like he was trying to provoke her any way he could
It was fascinating.
There were no words that didn''t match Roselyn well. Oh, there were the only words that would be used for Natasha Roanti. It was all that referred to her.
Roselyn had to be the reigning one. Terribly calm. Sometimespassionate.
She kept her eyes downcast to hide her confusion. It was fortunate that her facial expressions were not diverse at times like this.
She didnt have to show any kind of cheeky blush reaction to such low-ss words from the man.
Roselyn said, pushing him away without effort.
"Leave me alone, Tamon of Amor.
"You dont like it?
His breath tickled her lips.
All of these sensations were unfamiliar and strange. She looked at him, trying not to burn up.
" If I don''t like it, why would I have to take orders from you?
Roselyn echoed exactly what Tamon had said to her sometime ago. Then, in a colder, clearer voice, she said,
Do you think that you can do anything just because you picked up the life that I abandoned?"
For a moment, the glint in the eyes of the Ice Empress of Tanatos returned.
Live or die, it''s all my choice.
Tamon shivered at the sound of Roselyn''s cold voice.
This is it.
Roselyn''s stern gaze as she stared straight at him. Stubborn eyes. Everything about it made Tamons blood boil.
At least when she looked at him like that, she had a clear purpose.
She was far more beautiful than the desperate face that lusted for death.
Tamon quickly raised his hand and grabbed her cheek, stroking it near her purple eyes. Roselyn felt a jittery movement.
Touch .
She didn''t continue any further. Tamon''s lips held her lips in one move.
"Hmm!
His thighs pushed in between her shaking legs.
"Oh, nohmm!"
Life force.
Was this what he called life force? Roselyn could feel the immense power that rode his saliva as it entered her.
The more she mixed her tongue with his, the hotter her body became.
She wasn''t sure if this was because of the "life force" as he called it, or because of this man''s wild and sensational use of his tongue.
Roselyn was not used to this kind of kissing or this kind of close contact.
Intimate times with Gillotti had always been a form of plunder. He liked to make her lie on her back, grab her by the hair and forcefully insert himself into her.
Like the cheap constion of conquering her at that moment.
The act of licking, sucking, caressing each other''s lipsby far, never happened.
Ah
Her tongue that was being sucked in by Tamon twitched finely. Her breathing became ragged and her whole body melted.
He was soft and intense, rough and friendly.
He was apletely unrecognizable man.
Roselyn gasped and held him back, maybe because of his unusual strength, even though she was sure her body felt much lighter, unusually weak.
Roselyn bit his tongue as he invaded her, and she felt himugh lightly.
Then he pushed his tongue in deeper. As if to tell her to listen more, to respond more strongly.
Roselyn opened her mouth as wide as it could, but it didn''t give any more force.
She flinched and before she knew it, Tamon lifted her and ced her on one of his thighs. Roselyn grabbed his shoulders, trying to hold on.
His other hand was supporting her waist, and Roselyn felt strangely crumpled, even though she knew she wasnt going to fall.
The soft tongue swept the delicate flesh of her mouth.
Roselyn shuddered involuntarily at that soft contact. She''d never felt anything like this before, and she was panicked and didn''t know what to do.
She would have to put up with it, but her weakened body wouldn''t do as she wished. All she could do was stifle her moans and keep her back straight.
The longer Tamon kissed her, the fuzzier her head became as if she was falling asleep again.
Roselyn gasped and barely managed to get her back upright. But before she knew it, she was lying down in therge space by the bathroom.
"What in the world are you doing to me?
I''m giving you everything I have."
"What?
It was hard to understand what he was saying.
But Roselyn didn''t have time to think about it. Tamon''s lips left a fine trail of marks along the texture of her skin.
Roselyn bit her lips once more as Tamons lips moved slowly down to her neck and her corbones.
At that moment she noticed that all the wounds on her lips, where Tamon had been chewing on, healed. It was the same for the soft skin inside her mouth.
She could feel his breath roaming over her wet navel. Roselyn shuddered at the feeling. She arched her back. Then Tamon lightly bit her thigh and smiled.
Oh, no,you cant. No
Was this how the Emperor felt about the drugs he secretly enjoyed on the ind of Hitat?
The sensation of guilt turned to pleasure as he held her down. Holding her breath and shaking her head, she tried to deny the sensations that surged through her, but it was no use.
The pleasure poured out of her was violent.
Realizing that Tamons lips were moving downward, Roselyn hurriedly grabbed his shoulders. It was hard to grasp what was going on as she felt faint.
But she could tell that he was about to do something that she had never experienced before.
Tamon lifted her helpless thighs with both hands.
"!"
She could feel his breathing was close to her flower garden.
"Oh, no.!
"You probably threw it away anyway. I picked it up. So I guess it''s mine now."
Roselyn knew exactly what he was saying now. His high nose tickled her lower belly.
"I''m pretty sure I''d take pretty good care of you if you were mine."
He kissed her flower gently, soothing her as she tried to shrug more and more in surprise.
Does this man know where he is kissing?
Roselyn shook her head and brushed away the shiver that was creeping up her spine. But the kisses deepened, and her cries now almost echoed.
"Stop, please. Dont..!"
Just one word.
With that one word, everything he had done to push her over the edge came to a halt.
Tamon slowly raised his head and looked at Roselyn.
Her heated eyes were full of moisture of bewilderment and shame.
Tamon slowly raised his head and kissed her shimmering eyes.
"I won''t do it."
""
"If you say no, I won''t do it."
"Dont you hate me?
Then why, why on earth would you do it this way?
Without asking aloud, her question was conveyed by Tamon.
"I''ve never hated you.
He rubbed his lips over the edge of her eyes.
More and more Roselyn''s mind was in turmoil.
But.There were many things I was curious about.
Chapter 18: How About Love?
Chapter 18: How About Love?
Tamon was just as confused.
Why couldn''t he just leave her alone?
He had hated her so much, and she was such an irritating woman.
A woman whom he never had a single decent conversation with, a woman he had watched for years as an enemy.
A beautiful, strong, but a pathetic woman who caused him so much trouble every time.
"I have given you all the life force you need."
Roselyn''s brows crinkled.
I don''t need it.
Tamon smiled at the look in her eyes.
"If there''s no reason to liveWe can make one..Don''t you think?"
His hand cupped her thin cheek.
"What do you want? Hatred? Revenge? How about the downfall of Tanatos?"
"I don''t want That''s not fair enough.
Roselyn mumbled bitterly.
Even that was losing its power, and she felt like she was about to fall apart.
The damp bathroom air surrounded them both. Roselyn was thin, but only her lips were plump and glossy. Tamon suppressed the desire that was rising selfishly in him.
Suppressing instincts that run rampant like a beast was one of the best things he could do.
But it never worked in front of this woman.
"Then how about love?
Roselyns reactions spoke louder than any words Tamon ever heard.
He could see her frowning gaze, her tingling eyes, her chest rose up and down faintly, as if she had just heard something incredible.
Tamon smiled happily and said,
"That''s a good expression. I think I got you.
Tamon sprang up from his seat. Their tightly sped bodies parted, revealing his furious body in all its glory. Roselyn was startled and quickly averted her gaze.
He seemed unconcerned as he picked Roselyn up and went straight into the bathtub.
"Youre getting sleepy, why don''t you get some more sleep?"
Roselyn struggled to escape him.
It was really strange to sit with his skin against hers in the hot water.
But this solid man wouldn''t let her go, no matter how much she struggled.
"The more you move, the more Ill be stimted.
Roselyn finally stopped moving at those words. Tamon pressed her cheek against his chest and murmuredzily, as if to say well done.
"I don''t know if you understand, but the hot water is the best cure for travel fatigue."
The sound of his heart beating vigorously resonated clearly in her ears.
Giving up, Roselyn listened to Tamon''s heartbeat, and closed her eyes at the violent sleepiness that came over her.
***
This smell
The months with the best weather in Tanatos were June and July.
It was also warmer around December and January, but it couldn''tpare to June and July.
The snow stopped around May, and from the end of June, the new green was revealed.
That was also the time of the month when the children would run and y to their hearts content. It was warmer and the imperial family and nobles went out more often. It was the time of the so-called social season.
Roselyn''s favorite month was July, just before the snow started to fall again.
It was the time when everyone became even quieter as they prepared for another winter.
But she still liked the warm days.
She could smell the wind and the earth, and when the sunshine caressed her face, her body melted with the warm feeling.
Roselyn could smell the scent of that time.
It was the scent of the forest at that very moment, when the sun was warm enough to melt the frozen soil, and the grass and trees sprouted.
Its clean and pure air.
She opened her eyes. It seemed that she had been asleep for some time.
She was puzzled for a moment by Tamons big chest in front of her.
It was a rare scene in her 26 years of life.
Then, she remembered how she got here and what had happened just before she had fallen asleep.
Once the memory came to mind, it became clearer as time went by.
And the memories became more and more vivid.
Roselyn unknowingly shrugged as the sensation that her body was being licked came back to her.
Did he feel the little movement she just made?
Tamon''s arms, which were holding Roselyn, grew stronger.
He held her tighter and tighter, as if he was trying to push her in his pocket.
It was frustrating
This mans body was too hot.
Roselyn struggled to get away from him, then gave up.
She didn''t want to lose her strength over something she couldn''t do.
What am I doing now?''
Roselyn looked at her fingers as she pushed him out.
The fingers, somehow distinctly colored, were as soft and pliable as a baby''s skin.
The nails that had fallen off hadn''t yet grown back, but the areas that were ck and distorted by inmmation and bruising had healed nicely. Naturally, there was no pain of any kind.
How did the nailse off?
Ah.
To protect her father, her middle fingers nail came off, and the other nails came off for her mother and brother.
Gillotti brutally dragged the dead body of her father to threaten her. It was disgraceful and shameful to call him the Emperor of a country.
The location of the sacred object.
Say it," said the Emperor, threatening to humiliate the corpse.
If you don''t, your nails wille off, said Gillotti, taunting and mocking her.
These nails They were removed in honor of her mother, father, and brother.
Inwardly, she felt fortunate that her grandfather died early.
If that upright man had seen this, he might have cried tears of blood.
Roselyn sighed as opened her healed hand.
Six sacred objects that were said to be the fragments of God.
The one Roselyn was holding was a chain.
The sacred object could be transformed ording to its master, and it was recognized by the mysterious jewels embedded in it.
Eternal Shine, a gem that contained the sky, the sea, and the wind.
Originally, it should not have left Roselyn''s body, but she took it out without anyone''s knowledge just before things happened.
"Grandfather.
The chain was left behind by her grandfather, the previous Duke Maxim V Sunset.
He was a nobleman famous for his strictness.
He loved discipline and rules, and he left much knowledge and wisdom to Roselyn. He was the one who loved her more than anyone else.
"She already has a fiance. You can never do that. It''s against thew, Your Majesty."
He also was the one who opposed the previous Emperor''s order to the very end.
He repeatedly refused the Emperor''s wishes, saying that Roselyn already had a fianc, even mentioning the old promise between her parents.
She wondered why. He was the one who was proud of the fact that the Sunset family had produced splendid Empresses and ministers.
Why was he so opposed to Roselyn bing the Crown Princess?
At the moment of his death, he left a holy object to Roselyn, not her father or her mother.
Looking back on it now, it seemed that her grandfather somehow knew that things would turn out this way
That was why he left her a holy object that would protect those who have it. Roselyn looked silently at the darkened, unfamiliar ceiling.
"I love you, Rosie."
Even without closing her eyes, she could clearly hear her grandfather''s voice.
"I should have protected you more. You''re upset that I always say harsh things, right?"
No, Im not, grandfather.
"I should have lived longer, but I left you behind.I shouldn''t have gone first."
No, no, no. I''m really d you died first. If you had seen this, how broken your heart must have been. You would have been sad, angry, and choked with pain. So, how fortunate you are to be the first to go to the sky with ease.
The Sacred object. Gillotti tortured her severely to find it.
Perhaps it was just an excuse.
Perhaps the Emperor just wanted to see the Empress crumble and be miserable.
Is he gonna be alright?''
Roselyn remembered the child who was trying to escape with the sacred object.
It seemed that she put too much strain on the small child, and it bothered her.
I''m sorry, child. If you are ever reborn again, be sure to be reborn as my child. I will cherish and love you dearly
Roselyn made a final prayer to God.
Then she slowly took a deep breath and left the room.
Fortunately, Tamon''s arm was loosened, perhaps because he was sleeping deeply in the meantime.
Roselyn slipped out of bed, breathing quietly.
One step, two steps.
Her chest throbbed with the tension.
She could hear her bare feet sticking to the cold marble floor as she stepped.
It was only about ten steps, but she was getting choked up with tension.
Roselyn went with caution to the other side of the bed. Then she surreptitiously stuck her hand under the pile of pillows. A cold metallic object grazed her fingertips.
I found it.
There was no way this man wouldn''t have hidden some sort of self-defense dagger in his bedroom.
It was fortunate that he was lying on his side when he was holding her.
Roselyn cautiously pulled the dagger out from the pillows and stepped back.
There would be no good in working beside Tamon, so she had to move on.
But she couldnt leave the room without being caught
Roselyn approached the balcony, wary of Tamon.
The moment she stepped behind the curtains, which were gently opened and rustling in the night breeze, she froze.
Chapter 19: A night walk
Chapter 19: A night walk
The sea.
A huge sea of moon and stars spread before Roselyn.
The moon and stars were sprinkling their brilliant lights like jewels over the ck sea.
Oh.
No gold, silver, or treasure had ever shone so beautifully.
Humans may be able to imitate such splendor, but it was absolutely impossible to surpass it.
Day and night, sky, wind, stars, and time were all Gods territory.
It was a marvelousndscape.
Forgetting that she was holding the dagger, Roselyn stared at the glowing sea for a while.
This kind of world existed.
Roselyn was born into a noble family and held all the good things in her hands, but she had never seen anything like this.
She slowly closed her eyes and immersed in the moonlight.
She even felt grateful that thestndscape she saw was so beautiful.
The white blizzard that she loved wasnt bad, but it couldntpare to the wonders that she was experiencing.
She was also grateful to Tamon Krasis for letting her see such andscape.
If it wasnt for him, who would dare run away with the abandoned Empress, avoiding the eyes of the Emperor?
With a smile Roselyn slowly took out the dagger.
A clear sound echoed liltingly.
Just before grabbing it with both hands and thrusting it towards her chest, the de well separated.
nk!
You cant be too careful, not even the moment youre sleeping.
A gentle force grabbed her wrists.
Roselyn looked at Tamon in surprise. She couldnt believe he was so so close to her but she didnt hear any sounds.
From now on, Ill have to put all these things away.
His red eyes looked at Roselyn quietly.
She got caught. She failed.
I wish I hadnt been mesmerized by that sea view.
Roselyn looked down at the dagger on the floor with disappointed eyes.
The hand that missed the dagger felt like a bulky, dry leaf.
Roselyn, who was gazing at the dagger on the floor, looked up nervously and stared at Tamon.
Interrupter. She said.
Tamon squinted as if he was dumbfounded.
Tamon, who was staring at her with small eyes, smiled wryly.
Come to think of it
He grabbed her wrist and whispered as he cornered her.
Whenever youre injured or sick, Im going to heal you. Even if a hair falls from this beautiful neck. I will do whatever it takes to save you.
Heughed, muttering the creepy words casually.
Youre a clever woman, so youve probably already figured out that I use a special method to heal you. A very debaucherous method.
Roselyn was well aware.
She managed to suppress the heat on her face as she remembered the moment in the bathroom.
She still couldnt forget the confusion she felt when his breath entered her down below.
Staring into Roselyns subtly flickering eyes, Tamon whispered.
Still, the fact that you continue to make these attempts means that you want it, right?
What?
Roselyn was speechless. Tamon approached with a smile and snatched her cheek.
If thats what you want, you can just say it. You dont have to go to the trouble like this, Ill listen to you as much as you want.
Roselyn didnt answer.
She just pushed him away and looked under the balcony railing.
When she looked around, as if searching for something, Tamon asked,
Whats wrong?
Theres a dog barking in the middle of the night without shame.
Tamon couldnt help butugh lightly at her reply.
Roselyn scowled at him with an expressionless face as heughed, but Tamon didnt care.
At that very moment, Tamon put his hands under her knees and quickly lifted her up.
What are you doing?
While youre awake, shall we go for a walk?
Im not going. Let me down!
With a slight disregard for her wishes, Tamons long legs strode out of the room.
In no time at all, the two of them were outside through the hallway.
Where are you going?
I dont know. A nice ce?
Where in the world is a nice ce at this early dawn?
Tamon was nimble and firm in his movements.
Before she knew it, they were at the stable. Tamon went in and came out in an instant, riding a horse.
Then he pulled Roselyn up with one hand.
Hold on tight.
Roselyn purposely narrowed her eyes and red at Tamon. Tamon smirked and ruffled her hair.
Roselyn panicked at the tender touch. It felt like she was giving away a part of her that she had never given to anyone in her entire life.
Of course, he was a man who had touched and licked her deeper ces with impunity, but now that hand was somehow unnerving her even more.
She also felt a little embarrassed. Roselyn silently red at him, but that brazen man didnt care at all.
Neighhhh.
The splendid horse recognized his master as soon as he got on. It ran unbelievably fast.
They were quickly out of the mansions territory and into the deserted dark forest.
With one hand on the rein, and with the other, Tamon skillfully held a simplentern to light the way ahead. A brighter than expected light streamed out from the smallntern. The surroundings were so dark that even that small light seemed to appearrger.
It was only when they came deeper into the empty forest that Roselyn felt a little curious as to where on earth this man was taking her.
Were almost there.
He whispered in Roselyns ear as if he could read her mind.
It was too quiet and his voice sounded closer and closer. Small fluffy hair stood up behind her back.
Roselyn clenched her teeth and tried not to be disturbed.
Tamons every move was spontaneous and improvisational.
Perhaps it was one of those actions that had brought Roselyn from the iceberg.
Until then, she had no idea that Tamon was such an improvisational man.
He looked sharp and solid, and always seemed to be as precise as a sharp sword. He also sometimes acted like one.
The Tamon Krasis she knew and the Tamon Krasis she met just before her death werepletely different.
Where Oh, there it is.
Tamon jumped off the horse, sweeping up his hair in the wind.
Roselyn looked down at the outstretched hands. her. She didnt know how to treat this man, who was more mysterious than before.
She pushed his hands away and jumped off the horse herself.
She had a hard time bncing herself because of her injured leg, and the man had already seen how she walked countless times, so it didnt matter if she fell anyway.
Where do we go?
Tamon, who was empty handed, smiled and took the lead.
This way.
He led her to the deepest part of the forest.
This was Tamons private forest.
It was a ce that existed for a long time, but there were more interesting things here than anyone would expect.
He discovered it not so long ago.
It would be about three years at most.
Five years ago, his body used to get too hot after the outbreak of blood disease. At first, I thought it was the aftereffect of oveing the disease, but it turned out not.
It was the amplification of his life force.
It was also by chance that he learned about it.
If he hadnt looked at the worn-out book he found in the familys library, he might not have known it until now.
He didnt know that the fifth generation of the blood disease was Krasis.
It was a fact that neither the emperors of each country nor the parties of the family knew.
The five fragments of God. Five humans received it.
They have a special history.
However, there had only been five people who had actually inherited this legend.
The fifth one didnt appear until after the first manifestation, and then it was considered a lost power.
But that was because no one had ever been ovee by the power before.
After the power manifested, his body became very hot.
It was burning hot, in fact, that for a while, he had to relieve himself of it or his heart would be overwhelmed.
The way to relieve the heat was amazing and strange. It was spewing out something that made up his body. It could be sweat, tears, or even blood.
His life force escaped through his body fluids. However, draining the sweat and blood came with some restrictions. In the end, there were two ways.
Chapter 20: How do you want to die
Chapter 20: How do you want to die
Tears or fluids.
No matter how hard he squeezed, the tears wouldnte out, but the body fluids well a man with a lot of energy could extract as much as he wanted.
Perhaps, Roselyn wouldnt believe this but Tamon wasnt thatfortable with holding women.
He never really wanted to hug or look at someone.
It was only when he was younger that he was able to relieve his desire throughbat.
Thats not to say that there werent women who fell in love with him and stuck around, but strangely enough, he didnt feel like it. Its that strange awkwardness.
More than anything, the problem was his keen sense of smell.
It was not a matter of smell, it was a matter of each persons scent.
At a distance where he could have a normal conversation, the scent was faint or hardly noticeable.
However, if the distance was close enough to where they have to take off their clothes or kiss, it was a different story.
It wasnt a matter of liking it or not. It was just the awkwardness of all the scent of others that could be felt up close.
Except for one person.
Roselyn, Empress of Tanatos.
While walking ahead, Tamon turned his head and stared at Roselyn.
Roselyn stared at him as if to ask why.
A few years ago, she was much thinner when he first saw her, but only her eyes were deeper.
Purple eyes were notmon, but they werent very rare colors, but when Tamon first made eye contact with her, he got a strange shock.
A bright purple color that shone densely under her thick eyshes.
There was hardly any expression on her face, but she had the power to make people unable to move just by staring at them. (*Not the literal power that freezes people, its her scary stare that makes people afraid.)
And at this very moment, it was no different.
Tamon held out his hand, looking at the brilliant purple eyes on Roselyns expressionless face.
Roselyns neatly curved eyebrows came together as if to ask, What the hell does this mean?
Nheless, Tamon grabbed Roselyns hand, which hung still and unconcerned.
There are a lot of swarms here.
I can walk on my own .
Once youre stuck, you cant get out.
Holding her tightly in his arms, he whispered in a low voice.
Sounds like me.
Roselyn stared at him nkly, not smiling at his joke.
Tamon chuckled and strode out of the muck. He stopped just as Roselyn came to her senses and told him to put her down.
Here it is.
Roselyn followed Tamons gaze.
As soon as she turned to look, she was struck by the illusion that the starlight that was scattered over the sea earlier hadnded right in front of her.
Roselyn became dazed.
Moonflies. Luminous butterflies that appear when the moon rises. It was said they dont live in cold ces.
I dont think Ive ever seen one in my country.
Roselyn was told that there were butterflies like this, but it was impossible to bring them to Tanatos because butterflies have a longrval life and a short life span when they metamorphose into a butterfly.
They hold on for ten months before they can change into what it is now. After that, they fly around and y for 10 days and mate for two days. Three dayster, theyy their eggs and die. Its a short life.
Tamon tugged on Roselyns hand as she watched the butterflies dance in a daze.
Then he walked between them nonchntly andy down on the lush grass. Tamonsrge hand covered her eyes.
Let me show you how the stars dance.
Tamon happily retreated the hand that covered Roselyns eyes. Roselyn slowly opened her eyes and looked at the sky.
It wasnt the stars dancing. The sky, the whole sky was filled with moonflies. Their lights flickered in front of her.
These butterflies will start toy their eggs soon. Its just the right time.
Even his voice felt like a fragment of a star.
Is this what it feels like to live in a dream?
Do you know what makes the butterflies glow?
Roselyn looked at Tamon as if demanding a response. Tamon murmured as he looked up at the sky.
To live.
To live is why they p their wings so desperately and send light.
But isnt it the same asying an egg and dying?
Tamon looked back at Roselyn.
Keeping eye contact with her, he said.
No, its not. You either die, leaving an egg behind, or you be nothing but dust.
.
Thats a big difference.
It was strange.
Because Tamons voice sounded like he was saying something else.
Are you going to die with nothing, or.
Do you want to die leaving something behind?
It was as if he was asking Roselyn to choose.
***
Ronasso Bashel scrambled to Tamons mansion.
Its only been a day since they returned.
Im in trouble.
Originally, Tamon should have gone to the royal pce immediately to report the return.
He used his heart condition as an excuse to push Ronasso to the royal pce.
Ronasso could make the report on the spot, but the final report should be made by Tamon in person within a few days. In any case, it was a fact that everyone knew that the king, the highest echelon of power in this country, favored him, especially since he was a distant cousin of the king.
Though a very distant cousin, the blood continued a bit, and it was already well known that Tamon had helped the king in his fight for the throne.
However, the basic character of the current king was enterprising and belligerent.
If he wanted something, he would draw his sword with a smile, and if he thought a person was an enemy, he would strangle him without hesitation.
Even if that person was a loyal subject until yesterday, the king would not hesitate to act when he thought otherwise.
I heard that the General brought something back with him from Tanatos, and Im wondering what it is.
There were minions of the king among the delegation that had gone to Tanatos.
There were about thirty of them at most, and they were all members of the Knights of Barnes. Half of them were chosen by Ronasso himself. The rest were Tamons recements.
Who is it that is working for the king?
Damn it, thats not the point. What the hell does Tamon think hes doing?
Ronasso gasped as he stormed into Tamons mansion.
Where is the General?
At the words of his hurried search for Tamon, the chambein jumped out and said in bewilderment.
Hes resting in the annexLord Ronasso! You cannot disturb him
Weve been rolling around together until yesterday, and whats the difference of going in today? Get out of the way, its very important. Its the kings business!
How could the chambein stop Ronasso when he mentioned the king?
If it was really important, he might have brought the kings anger.
But the chambein, Satine, was somehow more afraid of his master than the king.
Tamon Krasis was never an angry person.
But they all knew how terrible he could be once he got angry.
Oh, I dont know if this is a good idea
Satine stomped after Ronasso.
However, he wasnt so worried because he knew that it was Ronasso who would be scolded, not him.
Arriving at the annex, Ronasso opened the door without knocking, calling Tamon loudly.
Its me, we have a big problem.ack!
A dagger suddenly flew with a whoosh and urately grazed Ronassos cheek and pierced the wall.
Ronasso, who opened his eyes wide in surprise, heard a deep, low-pitched voice even before he came to his senses.
Get out.
A cracked, tired voice.
Startled, Ronasso opened his eyes and stared at the bed.
Standing up from the bed, Tamons red eyes red at Ronasso.
Get out before I throw another one.
In Tamons bed, Ronasso saw a small form that had not yet awakened. It was a woman, and a silver-haired one at that.
I knew it. Its her.
It was the figure in the nket that Tamon had carried during the trip back from Tanatos.
His nervous men did not dare to ask him.
The only person who spoke to him was Ronasso, but even Ronasso could not stare at the nket he was holding. So Ronasso told himself not to pay attention.
Ronasso stepped back with a sense of desperation.
He thought that he would take care of it himself.
A small part of him hoped that the person in bed might not be the woman.
Of course its her. Theres only one with silver hair and purple eyes.
But Tanatos officially announced that the Empress was dead.
It couldnt be her.
But why did the figure look like her..?
You dont need two eyes to see, right?
Tamon took out his dagger again.
Startled, Ronasso ran out the door as if escaping.
Where the hell did he hide the daggers like that?
Chapter 21: Ronassos anxiety
Chapter 21: Ronasso''s anxiety
It wasnt where anyone could see it, but a quick reach under the covers and there it was again, the dagger. Tamon was his boss, but he was a crazy kid.
How can you hide several knives in a ce where you are sleeping?
thats why I told you not to go in there
The chambein sighed and held out a in white handkerchief that had been ironed.
What is it for?
Theres blood. Lord Ronasso.
The chambein tapped his cheek lightly.
Ronasso finally noticed a small scratch on his cheek. It was the first threat, a trace that grazed past his face.
Im going to pry. Its not like my abilities are rusty
Both heartbroken and happy, Ronasso smiled, but he felt that despite being the First Knight Commander of Barnes, he was still far from keeping up with Tamon.
Ronasso looked even a little frustrated, but on the other hand, he was proud that Tamons skills remained the same.
If it wasnt for the blood disease or something, he would still be a grudge on the battlefield, and would only make his enemies tremble in fear.
Pull it together! I cant be told Im worse than a sick man!
It wasnt enough that he had almost died from the dagger, the chambein shook his head all the while at the sight of Ronassoughing despite the blood.
He had watched them for a long time, and the friendship between the two was truly strange.
In the past, the Bashel family had a significant presence, so Ronasso belonged to a higher ss than Tamon.
The Krasis family had been frontier count families for generations, and the area they were entrusted with was rugged and not rich.
Tamon was born, and the previous Count Krasis decided to send him to the Royal School. Because he judged that Tamons outstanding talent could not be wasted.
It was at that time that Tamon met Ronasso Bashel and Prince Theo Lantifu.
Ronasso was quite arrogant at the time and tormented Tamon who came from far away.
Tamon ignored Ronasso until the academy was over.
During that first battle,Tamon and Ronasso had an ident where they fell together into a dark cliff When Ronasso saw Tamon, he was helpless. (*Ronasso saw something about Tamon)
Only the people involved knew what had happened. They wouldnt tell
But something bigger happened after that. By some kind of trickery, the Bashel were driven into rebellion.
The Bashel were caught in the middle of a power struggle, and the head (leader) was in to prevent the downfall of the family.
However, this led to the fall of Ronassos sister, who died shortly thereafter.
With the exception of distant rtives, only Ronasso remained in the direct line of descent.
However, it was Tamon Krasis who relieved the Bashel familys injustice.
They also clear the stigma of being a traitorous family.
Anyway, since then, the two had a master-servant rtionship, but they were rivals, friends and a strange rtionship with one sided respect.
***
I cant help it. Just tell him quietly that Ill be waiting for him.
Ronasso patted his cheek and headed for the parlor.
Seeing Ronassos back as he walked swaggeringly, the chambein quietly swallowed the words, I cant go in there either.
What the hell? Whats the matter?
Tamon came out into the parlor a few momentster, not properly dressed.
Ronasso looked at him strangely as Tamon yawned briefly in the dangling gown as if he was tired.
Tamon was always the one who went to bed thetest and woke up the first in the academy.
From the time he studied at the Royal School until he joined the battle, his pattern was never once broken.
Tired? That word wasnt in Tamon Krasiss vocabry.
Sleep deprivation? What a total crush that monster was, and he was a man who could stay up all night for three days and still bare his teeth.
For the first time in his life, Ronasso saw Tamon yawning, it was like an illusion.
Why do you think that? I came to see if the Tamon Krasis I know is okay.
Nonsense, tell me whats going on. Im busy.
Tamon leaned back on therge, soft velvet couch, rubbing his stiff shoulders.
He was dressed in a loosely tied gown, and as he leaned back against the couch, his solid thighs were fully visible through the gap in his opened gown.
Along the hardened muscles, the roughly split thighs looked as hard and smooth as a sculpted statue.
I have thighs too
Ronasso, who looked at Tamons thighs as thick as logs, sat cross-legged. He told himself that it wasnt an act of trying to erase hisparative mind.
Ahem. Its time for you to have a little more open dialogue with me, dont you think? Tamon brought you the woman, didnt you?
I have no idea what youre talking about.
Tamon took a cigarette from under the table with an expressionless face.
Inhaling the smoke deeply until his head was foggy, he let out a big breath. The unique white smoke scattered like fog.
The woman from before!
Tamon, whod been staring at Ronasso, lowered his head and asked.
Did you see her?
Yes, of course! I saw her!
Few strands of hair
Ronasso thought to himself.
Hmmm.
Tamon took another deep gulp of his cigarette.
He inhaled so hard that his cheeks scrunched up, then exhaled the smoke like a sigh and asked again.
How much?
Ronasso, who couldnt say a few strands of hair, answered boldly.
All!
Tamon said with a chuckle.
Then Ill have to pull out your eyes.
I didnt see!
Ronasso hastily stepped back and raised his hand.
Well, I only saw a few strands of hair! But it was umon hair.
Its silver hair. Come out and say it.
So you rescued a silver-haired woman while the delegation was all rushing and held her for twenty days?
Thats right.
Ha! Now it makes sense. Thats why Her Majesty asked about it. It doesnt matter, but its a message!
Why the sudden mention of Her Majesty?
It was then that Ronasso brought up the main topic.
One knight said that Her Majesty had summoned him and asked him what it was that Tamon hade back with.
He also remembered to tell them that there was a kings care within the mission.
I dont care. What a big deal
Tamon rubbed his cigarette into a thick ss ashtray and distinguished it, then stood up from his seat and stretched for a long time.
After a few painful movements of his body, he heard the sound of crunching and tearing muscles.
Perhaps the one who delivered the words to Her Majesty is Axion. A few years ago, when he was a member of the emperors infantry corps, he was beaten a lot. I guess he didnt want to get beaten anymore.
Axion You traitor!
Let it go. Dont we belong to the emperor anyway?
Even if Axion is. What are you going to do about it?
What am I going to do?
At Tamons blunt words, Ronasso tapped his chest.
Her! Are you going to tell me?
Tamon stared at Ronasso.
He tapped the table ponderously for a moment, then chuckled and said,
No.
Ronasso looked at Tamon as if he didnt know what to make of him. Tamon stretched out and basked in the sunshine that poured in through the window.
The exhaustion on his face seemed to fade away.
After looking at Tamon for a while, as if he had made up his mind, Ronasso spoke.
Okay. If youre right, Ill do my best to match your opinion, but I think it would be easier for you if we just agreed on something. If His Highness finds out, hell certainly try to take her away.
At Ronassos words, Tamon turned around and looked at him.
Ronasso bit his lip, trembling. Probably from the nervousness that he had to deceive the king.
In front of Tamon, Ronasso showed all kinds of emotions, but when it came time to be in front of others, he was a pretty imposing Knight Commander.
They had been best friends for a long time, and after the idental sharing of life and death with him, Ronasso has shown him his true feelings.
However, not all of them were reasonable enough for him to dare to lie to the king.
At least that was Tamons point of view.
To deceive the king.
It was not easy to deceive Theo Lantifu, a sharp de, and he didnt know what would happen if he got caughtter.
And yet, that friend offered to lie for him so easily and willingly.
Ronasso.
Yes.
Sighing, Ronasso lifted a ss of water from the table to soothe his burning senses.
He took a gulp, thinking that the water would soothe him a little, even if it wasnt cold.
Are you in love with me?
Ack! Ack!
The water that Ronasso had gulped down spurted straight out.
Chapter 22: How to let go of sadness
Chapter 22: How to let go of sadness
Ronasso, who had been tapping his stingy chest, stared at Tamon with a warped face.
What ridiculous thing are you talking about?
I was wondering why you would lie for me, even risking your life..When a man does that, isnt it power or love?
Ronasso looked dumbfounded at Tamon, who answered so calmly. He wiped the moisture from his mouth and said with a high-pitched voice.
You are my benefactor and my friend. I cant let you fall into danger by yourself.
It was a beautiful line that sounded like something out of a fairy tale. And yet, somehow, Tamon thought it was like Ronasso.
He was an honest and innocent friend who still harbored romantic feelings even after all that hard work.
For this reason, Tamon believed Ronasso.
Then, as a reward for your life-giving friendship, shall I tell you one of my secrets?
At the word secret, Ronassos ears perked up.
For he did not know how great a burden and obligation this great secret would impose upon him.
Tamon opened his mouth with a devilish smile that teased Ronasso.
Actually.
***
Rosie!
Anna had a lot of freckles when she was little.
When she smiled brightly with her little face full of red freckles, it seemed to brighten the world around her. To Roselyn, Anna was a friend like sunshine.
I like Cain, you know.
Young Anna liked Roselyns brother.
At the time, Roselyn couldnt understand why a girl as pretty and loving as Anna would like her brother.
From Roselyns point of view, her brother was an unsociable, uninteresting man
They met often, with Roselyn between them, and sometimes she saw them smile at each other as they looked into each others eyes. It was a childhood story of a boy and a girl.
But as soon as her brother graduated from the academy, he had to go to Lehelms delegation at the Emperorsmand.
Lehelm was a ce that took two years to get to and from by ship. Her brother returned after three years, and Anna became Countess Puglish in the meantime.
After that, the two did not see each other often.
Only once did Roselyn see her brother looking at Anna from a distance.
At a distance beyond reach, he just looked at her and turned away.
Since then, she had never seen him call Anna or look at her.
He didnt even try to see the other woman.
Ill meet her when the timees. I hope she will be as kind as you are. Rosie.
Roselyns brother, Count Cainely, said with a smile on his face.
Her brother, who had nothing to do with the emperors lover or tried to harm the emperors child.
Rosie!
Anna, at her happiest and prettiest, sat on a wide mat and called for Roselyn. On the mat, there was also her brother reading a book.
Come on, Ill pour you a really nice cup of tea this time. Ive brought you a snack as well.
Roselyn sat down next to Anna and stared at the red tea that trickled down. Roselyn lifted her cup and stared at the tea.
Suddenly, the tea in the teacup became redder and redder, like blood.
Startled, she dropped the cup and before she knew it, the floor was filled with red blood.
Your Majesty.
Charlotte?
Charlotte, the maid of honor who took care of Roselyn, sat in her torture chair and stared at her. Her limbs were all twisted painfully.
Roselyn rushed over to Charlotte and tried to untie her limbs that were tied to the chair.
Then something plopped down on Charlottesp. It was her hair.
!
No, this isnt itThis isnt it!
Roselyn stepped back in surprise and felt something touch her back.
My adorable Rosie.
It was her mothers gentle voice.
Your Majesty, you must always be strong.
It was the firm voice of her father.
Roselyn raised her trembling head and looked behind her. Before she knew it, heavy tears flowed down her cheeks. She saw her father without his head and her mother with a hole in her chest.
Roselyn ran. How could life give her hell when she always did her best! She was beyond angry and sad that she wanted to turn away. She wanted to follow them.
Someone caught her as she ran toward the darkness.
If theres no reason to live you can make it. Dont you think so?
His hands cupped her thin cheeks.
It was warm hands.
What do you want? Hatred? Revenge? How about the downfall of Tanatos?
A sweet voice whispered in her ear.
She didnt want any of it.
She just felt lethargic, empty, deted.
Whats the point of me being alive? And why was I the only one left alive?
Innocent people have died and been injured because of me, but how can I live?
No, Roselyn didnt even want to live.
She just wanted to rest.
What about love?
Love?
Her mind was boggled by so much nonsense talk.
It was even more so because it was something unexpected. And from a man who she had never imagined saying such a thing.
Roselyn raised her head and looked at the man holding her. He was the only man who had color in this terrible gray nightmare. The mans red eyesughed as he stared straight at her. He reached out with arge hand and cupped her cheek, opened her lips and pushed his hot tongue in. Roselyn was confused. So she thought she should be further away from this man.
The man kept finding her as she tried to escape. Then he pulled her again and kissed her. She hid and he found her, pulling her out of her hiding ce.
You have to live.
The mans voice stubbornly followed her.
Until then, I will save you again and again.
Many times.
So many times.
As if she couldnt be left alone to die.
Like someone who doesnt want me to die.
***
Aah!
Roselyn woke up, breathing heavily like someone who just came up from underwater.
When she sat up quickly and touched her face, it was filled with wet tears.
Her forehead was also covered in cold sweat, and her whole body was dripping like someone who had fallen into water.
It was a terrible nightmare. Even now that she was awake, her limbs were shaking.
She looked down at her trembling hands with a nk face.
Her fingers, like tree branches, were so thin that even a child could easily break them. She closed her bitter eyes and opened them.
Her heart, where the de of grief had cut her, painfully tightened.
The lives, which she could not protect, choked her.
Would it be okay if her heart ached this much? She hit her chest with her small fist.
No matter how hard she hit, they would note back. She wanted to die, but she couldnt.
As the sadness of the nightmare disappeared for a moment, frustration began to set in. She hated the man for not letting her die at her own wish.
The remorse and regret of surviving as deep as the sadness weighed heavily on her.
Roselyn resented the man for selfishly holding her, selfishly saving her, and selfishly locking her in his ce.
At that moment, the door opened with a bang and a group of people came in.
Youre awake!
A bright and cheerful voice brought out her consciousness, which had been dimmed and subdued.
Wow, you have silver hair.
Hello, Im here to serve the Young Lady with the masters order.
Not one, not two, but three women flocked to Roselyns bed. Two were twins and a middle aged woman.
Before Roselyn had time to react in any way, she was instantly surrounded by them, and she blinked at the brown-skinned woman watching her at her side.
She looked very much like someone Roselyn knew.
Kanya?
Kanya? Kanya! It means kind in ournguage. Its a beautiful word. Oh, hello. Im Asrell.
Asrell smiled happily and looked at Roselynsplexion.
Thisrge woman with slightly sallow skin, light green eyes, was an Athesian.
A wandering nomad whosend was stolen by the Empire.
They were a tragic race that sold as ves to the lowest of the low, due to their strong, healthy bodies and somewhatid-back ethnicity.
Today, very was mostly gone, but the treatment for them was still not good. It was because it had notpletely disappeared to the customs and perceptions.
The Sunset family also had an Athesian servant.
Kanya, who was Roselyns nurse and had carried her on her back since she was a child.
The tears that had been choking her began to well up once more. She stared nkly at the middle-aged woman, who was trying to help her up.
Are you still feeling unwell? Do you still feel sleepy? Would you like a ss of cold water?
The light green-eyed woman thatforted Roselyn with her gentle touch was familiar.
The moment herrge hand touched Roselyns forehead, the tears in her hazy eyes spilled over.
Chapter 23: Lersha Resha
Chapter 23: Lersha Resha
Lady!
Surprised, Asrell bent her knees to examine Roselyn.
Her face and features were different, but this middle-aged maid reminded Roselyn of Kanya.
She was also one of the people Roselyn had failed to protect and had died.
Kanya.
Ah. Why does the beautiful youngdy look so sad? Really.
Asrell knelt down and looked up at Roselyn, who was crying. She looked at her for just a few seconds, and it was a face that Roselyn couldnt forget, feeling frustrated that she was crying in front of a stranger helplessly.
Roselyn stopped, reaching for the maid.
She wondered what she would do if the skin of this person she saw in front of her was as cold as Kanyas, who had died in front of her.
She was terrified, even though she knew it couldnt be. She had never felt this way before.
Oh my God. Whats going on here?
Unable to help herself, Asrell grabbed Roselyns hand, which was halfway extended, andforted her.
Its okay. Its okay. Please dont cry. What in the world happened to make these poor eyes so full of sorrow?
After a moment of hesitation, Asrell reached out and hugged Roselyn. The gentle, caressing touch was like Roselyns mothers.
It was sweet and warm.
Its going to be okay. Ralphs blessing will protect you. Lersha Resha.
Lersha Resha.
Ah!
Kanya.
This was what Kanya said as sheforted Roselyn before.
God will bless you.
Lersha Resha.
However, God has never once helped them.
If there really was a God they followed so faithfully, and if they were so proud with their faith..
The poor Athesians would not have had such a tragic history.
Yet they believed in God. They prayed to God again and again.
Roselyn loved that faithful Kanya. Very much.
The maid patted Roselyns back with her big hand.
It was really strange. Even if it was Kanya, she could not touch Roselyn casually. But all the people Roselyn met in this country touched her without hesitation.
Roselyn closed her eyes, feeling the warmth within her reach.
The dead Kanya was not here. There was no coldness of the dead.
It was just the warmth that only the living could give.
My Lord!
My lord! General!
With simr but different voices, the twin maids came running, shouting when they saw Tamon.
Tamon, who was returning after kicking Ronasso out of the door, stared at the running twins.
Im going to fall. Dont run.
Tamon walked slowly on his long legs, his bulky head twitchingzily.
Meanwhile, the twins came rushing in like lightning, surrounding him on both sides and waving noisily.
My lord, my lord, my lord!
Master, oh my breath!
Do we have to agree on whether to call me lord or master?
Thats right, Master!
Tasha, the older sister , raised her head first.
The woman, the woman!
Who is she?
Shes incredibly beautiful. You told us to take care of her.
Yes, shes very, very beautiful! Ive never seen anyone so beautiful in my life, though I couldntpare her to Halo. Isnt that what a fairy would look like if she came down? Isnt that right, Louie?
Yes! Really! I was so surprised at first, I had hups!
At Tashas words, her sister Louie nodded her head as if her head was going to fall off and tried to exin the emotional moment that filled her heart.
The twins had never seen anyone so beautiful in their lives. But they wondered if the Snow Queen they heard so many times in fairy tales looked like that.
Or was she a fairy? A snow fairy. The twins couldnt even breathe, let alone get close, but Asrell was really amazing.
Asrell got closer, talked to her, and even touched the fairys cold forehead.
Tamon, who was looking at the twins fuss with a grin, abruptly stopped walking.
What happened?
The twins punched each other in the forehead to regain theirposure.
Its such a stupid thing to do!
They were running in amazement and their souls slipped out of their bodies as they thought of that persons beauty again.
It was a very beautiful face that deceived people whether they were looking at it or not.
Oh, this was not the important thing.
The beautiful one held Asrell and was shedding tears like holy water. That was the important thing!
Shes crying! Shes crying!
Yes! Shes crying! She is crying and holding Asrell! Please go quickly ..!
For a moment, the twins thought they were getting winded.
But it was only when they blinked that they realized that it was an afterimage of Tamon moving like the wind.
Tasha and Louie looked at each other. Their eyes were the same, only the color of their eyes was different, and they both turned at the same time.
They lowered their voices and whispered to each other, even though no one was there .
I knew it
Right. Lets go and watch. Come on!
Im so nervous!
And the twins, who were whispering andughing, hurriedly ran after Tamon.
***
She cried aloud.
Roselyn only realized this when her tears stopped.
It was embarrassing.
She wasnt crying physiologically due to pain and suffering, she was crying because she was really sad.
She hadnt heard herself cry since she was a child.
Her ears turned red with bted embarrassment. For no reason, she stretched her neck and sat up straight, but the embarrassment still persisted.
Are you feeling better now?
Asrell asked softly as she sat beside Roselyn,forting her.
Roselyn gave a small nod, smiling at Asrell to mean that she was fine.
Oh my, you are more beautiful than spring flowers. How can you have such beautiful eyes?
Asrel was stunned for a while by Roselyns smile.
Is this what it feels like to have your eyes purified?
It was as if all the radiance in the world could notpare to her smile.
Asrells face reddened and she didnt know what to do, she looked at Roselyn again and let out a small cry.
Oh, my God, Im being silly. Im stupid. I keep peeking without realizing it.
Dont peek, just look at me as I am, Asrell. You have to see me face to face in order to have a dialogue.
Hehe, now let me look at you with confidence. Oh, its dazzling.
Asrell smiled brightly, her eyes widened mischievously.
Roselyn felt her innocent smile soften her heart.
She had heard so manypliments about her beauty.
They werepliments filled with dark ulterior motives, trying to rely on her authority and power as an empress.
Perhaps that was why. Roselyn had rarely been impressed by the word beautiful.
But now it wasnt so bad to hear Asrell say it.
It was just as heartwarming as that time when her mother had told her that she was beautiful, that she was lovely.
It seemed to be because of those warm, green eyes full of fondness.
Do your eyes hurt? Would you like some water?
Roselyn took a sip of the water that Asrell gave her.
That sip of water pushed away something that had been hanging on Roselyns chest.
At that moment, the closed door mmed open and a huge man appeared.
Asrell stood up quickly and greeted him.
Youre here, Master.
Asrell shifted in her seat. Roselyn looked at Tamon, who was trudging towards her, and turned her face away.
She didnt want to show him her face, which still had traces of tears.
It was embarrassing.
She averted her gaze and silently bit her lips.
Standing in front of Roselyn, Tamon stared at her sharply.
He lifted her chin gently.
Red.
When Roselyn didnt answer, Tamon turned her head around and looked at her face.
Roselyn let out a small sigh and pushed his hand away from her chin.
Tamon, who missed her chin, looked at the nape of her neck this time. He raised her hand and carefully examined her wrist as well.
I see you didnt hurt yourself anywhere. Im d.
Roselyn was dumbfounded and stared at him.
At that moment his hand gripped her chin again.
What about your tongue?
Chapter 24: It’s not ugly
Chapter 24: It¡¯s not ugly
Roselyn was silent this time, so Tamon thought he would look at her tongue.
Did he think she was tongue-tied?
But it didnt matter what Tamon thought, she couldnt just stick her tongue outically like that.
Roselyn was stubbornly silent.
Id like to see it...
Tamon tapped her little chin as if to tell her to hold her tongue out.
Roselyn looked at him, her brow furrowed.
The sharp Asrell quietly left the room.
The two of them were left alone again in the warm, sunny room.
Only the faint sound of the breeze rustling could be heard in the room.
Tamon chuckled and murmured.
Youre not the kind of person to hold your tongue out, are you?
As he said this, Tamon bent down.
Roselyn felt his face close and Tamon took her lips in a sh. With a gentle kiss, he parted her lips, catching her off guard.
Soft, warm flesh pushed in and quickly passed through her mouth.
When she regained consciousness, Roselyn pulled her head back.
Why..!
Theres no taste of blood. Thats good.
Tamon, who checked Roselyns mouth, smiled as rxed as usual.
Roselyn red at him with a look of frustration.
Do you have to confirm it with a kiss?
Because you wouldnt open your mouth for me.
You can ask Asrell.
Ah. I didnt think that way.
Tamon chuckled, a look of realization on his face as he took a step back.
But I prefer the way I did
He mumbled and licked his lips as if tasting something.
Roselyns face reddened even more with his vulgar tongue. She lowered her head, not wanting to see Tamons wild eyes.
Why are you avoiding eye contact?
Tamon bent his knees to follow her gaze.
He lowered his posture, revealing his massive thighs beneath his loosely tied gown.
Roselyn didnt even know where to look.
When she turned her head to the side, Tamon grabbed her by the chin again.
Huh?
She tried several times to avoid his gaze, but he followed her eyes persistently.
Youre such a troublesome man.
Roselyn looked at him with a look of resignation.
However, she would rather look into his eyes rather than near his gown, which was just barely closed.
Staring at her intently, Tamon lifted a finger and swept around her reddened eyes.
His hand was so big that her face was covered in the palm of his hand.
He was fiddling around Roselyns bright reddened eye when he asked curiously.
You didnt cry after all that, so why did you cry now?
He meant when she was dumped in the snowy mountains.
Roselyn fell silent, suppressing the fever that was trying to rise.
Its pretty and red, but I dont like it very much.
Tamon mumbled something she didnt understand.
His hand touched her cheek, then her neck.
It was where Roselyn had cut her neck. Fortunately, the wound on her skin had healed well.
He lowered his hand and lifted her hand up.
Her nails were still growing, and her fingertips were also nicely covered in pink flesh.
Tamon smiled, the corner of his lips lifted up as if he liked it.
And then, one moment, he started kissing Roselyns pink fingertips.
Roselyn winced as his warm, plump lips sucked on her fingers.
He stared up at her, looking only into her eyes. Then he went straight to kissing every one of her fingers.
Why am I so thirsty? This kind of tension was awkward. Roselyn slowly chewed and swallowed the hard spit that was trying to make her lose her temper, and deliberately kept her expression.
I guess I cant do anything about the speed your nails are growing.
He mumbled something as if he regretted it.
Then he kissed the back of her hand and put it down. It was then that Roselyn finally let out the breath shed been holding in.
As soon as she was relieved, however, his hand grabbed her ankle.
What are you doing !
Ive let my guard down.
He held up her ankle which was covered with old wounds.
It was where a piece of wood had prated from the heel to the Achilles tendon.
That wasnt enough, the heel was cut in half before he barely reattached it.
There was also a tear on the top of her foot, and the shape of it was a little crooked because it was bent after she forced herself to run.
No matter how much she looked at it, it was not a pretty foot.
To top it all off, even the toenails were pulled out by Gillottis torture.
Roselyn had never been ashamed of her feet nor was she atrophied by it. But even so, it wasnt something she was proud enough to show off publicly to others. Tamon casually kissed her hideous foot.
!
The words choked in her throat, Dont tell me what youre doing is..
Small toes, skinny feet, and thin ankles.. .
He kissed her finely, without haste.
There was no lewdness or irritation like when he kissed her.
It was so leisurely and carefully that it seemed pious in a way.
What do you mean pious?
Roselyn cursed to herself as she rambled on.
It couldnt be, but her eyes were too stupid to see the phenomenon properly.
Doesnt this foot hurt?
Not at all.
Actually, it did hurt sometimes.
But it wasnt really pain from the tingling of the wound, it was mental pain.
Tamon explored her ankle in detail. He delicately rubbed the twisted and torn scar with his fingertips.
Gillotti made a game of it when Roselyns ankle was even slightly exposed.
He threw things at her, and insulted her with every word he could.
Youre very good, huh? Cant you get rid of those hideous feet right away? You think youre a hero just because youve eliminated one of those monsters, dont you? Youre a fool! Foolish!
His screechy voice was still vivid in Roselyns ears.
you dont find my feet horrifying?
Tamon nced up at her.
Not at all.
He kissed the back of Roselyns foot once more, not taking his eyes off her.
Theyre just prettyId love to suck it.
What on earth is the brain of this man made of?
There was no doubt that it was full of lust and debauchery.
Tamon, watching Roselyns scrunched up face,ughed, narrowing the edges of his eyes.
. Id like to lick it.
How could he say something like that with a smile?
It was as phenomenal as this.
Heughed, his shimmering eyes looking at her in amusement.
The way he looked at her was like a demon of lust. Roselyn didnt know if there was such a thing, but if there was, it would have looked like that.
Prodigal, sexy, lewd, and regal was the perfect description.
Ugh.
She looked down at his thighs, which were folded thickly, and stood out.
In the meantime, the open gown blocked out the center, but it wasnt much.
Roselyn spoke as she hastily averted her eyes
You really aredont you have any shame?
I guess I dont.
He replied casually, already licking her ankle.
He even bit her ankle like a puppy.
What are you doing?
Roselyn panicked and strained to pull her leg out.
Tamon, who she thought would not let her go, let her go very easily.
Tamon quickly picked her up when she almost fell backwards because she had put too much effort into it.
Im hungry. Do you want something to eat?
He spoke as if to ask, but he did not wait for her reply.
Tamon held her in his arms and walked on.
Roselyn was curious about his gown, which hung loosely from earlier, but she just couldnt bring herself to say get dressed.
Sigh.
It wasnt her ce to be concerned. Roselyn leaned in desperately.
Her reddened eyes, as if she had cried, returned.
Chapter 25: Where is the Empresss treasure?
Chapter 25: Where is the Empress''s treasure?
The boy ran for a week, day and night.
No, actually, he ran straight through, not even knowing how long it had been.
He just ran barefoot most of the time, except when passing through the Laosen region with the help of a farmers cart.
He had very little to eat and his head hurt. His skinny legs were wobbly and my swollen lips were torn with blood.
A little more.
It wasnt that he didnt have money, he was afraid to stop at the vige. The boy just ran madly towards the sea, fearing that they would track him.
Im sorry. Its okay to fail because I asked you this favor. If If you think its too dangerous, dont hesitate to give up.
It was an order from the dazzlingly beautiful Empress.
No, this wasnt an order.
In fact, Arsene begged her.
Let me do anything for you, please use me.
At the feet of the countrys best woman, 15-year-old Arsene dared to beg.
.Are you sure youre okay with this?
Yes, pleaseLet me do whatever I can for the Empress, please.
One of the boys cheeks was faintly scarred from a longsting injury.
It was the same child, who was with the Empress under the copsed building when the demons attacked.
That day the child suffered a long torn wound from under his eye to his chin.
Fortunately, with the help of the Empress, he was treated in the temple and the wound disappeared, leaving only a faint mark. They said that the mark will fade more as the child grows older.
As if to atone for his courage that day, Arsene received much support from the Empress.
When it came down to it, the emperor they had saved that day would not open his mouth to talk about it.
He even hated the children who were there that day.
Why? After that day, the Emperor even kept the empress away. No, he began to hate her. Everyone knew that day was the starting point, but they didnt speak of it recklessly.
A filthy Emperor.
Arsene did not think that the Lord of the Land was the Emperor. How could an Emperor who abandoned his people be the master of this country? The real master was the Empress. It had to be her.
The boy vowed that he would always be a knight for the Empress.
When the Empress said he could have anything for rewards, Arsene bravely replied that he wanted to attend the Imperial Academy.
The Empress epted the boys wish with a more beautiful smile than anyone else.
That was only three years ago.
The boy was now finally a knight of the fourth level.
It was a great achievement after three years, but he was never good enough to do anything for the Empress, who was trapped by the Emperors schemes.
The child was still a child.
He cried sadly when he visited the Empress.
He got down at her feet and begged.
Please, let me do anything.
And the Empress, after a long time of worry, gave the child something.
Then Hey, can you bring this to Louvre?
Louvre was a port town on the northeastern end of Tanatos.
Theres a sea merchant named Red Snake, you can give this to him before he crosses Thalia.
Thalia was the name of the sea bordering Louvre.
Tanatos, Amor, Ortu, and Mach.
All he knew was that it was a sea of great diplomatic importance, an intermediate sea surrounded by the four countries.
In Thalia, a fearsome chieftain appeared and the four nations took turns to defeat him.
Each time the chieftain was defeated, trade took ce actively for about two months.
This time was called the trading month.
Various marine nts and seafood that could only be gathered in Thalia could also be gathered during the trading month.
They had defeated the chieftain in Ortu about a month and a half ago, and now it was time to trade.
It was almost time for even that toe to an end, so there was a good chance that if the merchants got on a ship, it would be thest ship of this trading month.
If he missed this ship this time, he would have to wait for the merchant, Red Snake, three monthster. Then it would be toote. Arsene bit his lip.
It took eight days to get from the capital of Tanatos to Louvre by horse, and ten days by carriage.
But how long did it take the boy to run on his feet ?
Arsene didnt do the math.
He only considered the purpose. There was no point in thinking about how long it would take, how hard, or how difficult it was.
Unconditionally, he did it.
It was the Empresss first order, her request, and possibly herst mission.
Arsene really wanted to get it done.
Gasp. Gasp. Gasp.
He ran, walked, and snuck into a passing wagon and came quite a distance.
Arsene thought that perhaps he would lose the thing the Empress had given him, so he wrapped it around his wrist.
The object mysteriously changed size on its own, changing to a length that fit the boys wrist.
At first it looked like a ne, but once it was in Arsenes wrist, it was like a bracelet.
Someone can track you down. This object can either protect you or put you in danger. But are you okay?
Hesitating for a long time, the Empress asked in a heavy voice.
Arsene nodded his head strongly.
A pure white hand stroked Arsenes hair. She even kissed the boy gently on the cheek.
Thank you, Arsene.
That was enough for Arsene.
Just hearing his name in the Empresss voice was the greatest honor in his life.
Arsene wanted to be the proud knight.
A knight of pride that would protect the Empress and not cause her any trouble
But whats the point of it all without her.
The boy pressed down on the tear-filled eyes with his dirty sleeves.
He was not going to cry over something like this.
Her Majesty had been through so much worse than this.
He didnt see it, but he crouched down in the farmers cart and listened to what they were saying.
What? Torture her? The emperor has finally gone mad!
Shhhh, be quiet. Theres nothing good about saying it loudly. What if someone hears it?
Whos listening out here on the street? Oh, the kid you picked up in the back? Go back and put him in the coffin. Ill go get my legendary pickaxe and give it a go!
Legendary pickaxe? If its really there, why dont you go beat the Emperor?
Earlier you said you were afraid of who would listen.
No one will be able to hear you on the street. Eek, tsk! What is it, really! Its not enough that he betrayed her, he has to torture her? Its a shame that such a man is the emperor of this country. I must have his balls removed!
Thats exactly what I think! Is it Natasha, or Tasha, or whatever.. Oh, I dont know what will happen to the country now.
Arsene clenched his teeth so hard that they bled as he listened to the conversation.
That lowly emperor!
The boy had never thought of himself as smart.
But he thought he could be more reasonable than that idiotic emperor.
He doesnt even know whats important
The boy opened his reddened eyes and made an effort not to shed a tear. The warmth of the Empress who stroked his hair was still fresh on his head.
He just ran toward the Louvre like an ant looking for its own burrow, and then ran again.
He was lucky enough to be able to rent a carriage and ride again. It was an old carriage belonging to an old merchant on his way to the Louvre.
He clung to the old man who looked suspiciously at Arsene, who looked like a beggar.
Arsene pleaded with the old man that he had to enter the merchant ship to make money for his brothers medicine and that if he waste, his brother would die.
And so the old man gave up his seat at the end of the carriage.
Just a little more
Arsene took the bottle water from his pocket and moistened his mouth just a little. As he was putting back the hard water bottle in his pocket, he heard a rattling sound of coins clinking together.
It was the money that the Empress had given him separately. She gave the boy quite a bit of money, telling him to spend it if he needed it.
Take only one silver and one gold coin. If you have a lot of money, it will also look suspicious.
He put the money in his inner pocket just in case.
She gave him some fine jerky, saying she was sorry she didnt have time to take care of him. Arsene cut off a small piece of the dried meat the Empress had given him and ate it, desperately trying to stave off hunger.
Be sure to bear in mind that there is no need to aplish this task while putting yourself in danger.
The look in the Empresss eyes as she said this was very apologetic and sorrowful.
It was him who had bowed his head at her feet and begged her to use him, so why did she feel so sorry?
It must be very important.
Arsene closed his tired eyes as he felt the carriage moving. He wasnt going to doze off, but his body was already ragged from the arduous journey.
Arsene was determined toplete this task.
However, this was also the end of the road once he arrived in Louvre.
Just a little bit just a little bit more patience.
Rattle.
At the sign of the carriage stopping, Arsene realized that he had dozed off. It seemed that the voices of the people had increased.
Did we arrive at Louvre?
He also felt the air was a little different. It was a little more humid, full of unfamiliar scents.
Arsene rubbed his eyes to wake himself up. At that moment, the cover of the carriage that had been closed was lifted up.
Did we arrive.
It was before Arsene even finished all his words.
Psssst!
The stinging smoke hit Arsenes eyes. Startled, he turned but something blunt struck his back.
Ugh
In the blink of an eye, Arsene lost consciousness.
Chapter 26: The reason for death
Chapter 26: The reason for death
Roselyn raised her gaze and stared out at the open sea.
The surface of the sea, reflecting the light of the rising sun, sparkled like a jewel. The sea shone with a different light every moment, but every moment was as beautiful as a jewel.
Roselyn was distracted by the surging sea, forgetting that food was ced in front of her. It didnt stay still for a second, but she felt strangely calm.
This is what the ocean is like.
Last night, she was also blinded by the pitch-ck sea that contained the moon.
But the midday sea embracing the sun had apletely different face from the night sea. Night and day, the sea was truly a vast and beautiful ce.
It was strange and mesmerizing. It was so amazing that admiration was inevitable.
When Roselyn turned her gaze away from the sea, Tamon said unexpectedly.
You must like the sea.
Roselyn nced at him, then moved the fork.
I dont have to like it. Its my first time seeing it.
She took a small portion of the food and put it on her te, then cast her gaze to the sea again.
First time? Youre really seeing the ocean for the first time?
Tamon asked back in disbelief.
Without epting or denying, Roselyn cut another small piece of seafood from her te.
Why? Tanatos is not an ind empire..
I couldnt leave the pce unattended.
Roselyn replied nonchntly.
When she was a child, she couldnt go outside the capital frequently because it was dangerous.
At best, she followed her grandfather around the provinces near the capital, or she and Anna stayed at her mothers vi for a while, which was all the traveling she did.
When she was old enough to get married, she became the Crown Princess by order of the Emperor, and then it was a series of practical affairs.
Gillotti, on the other hand, roamed around quite freely. Whenever he wanted to go to the sea and mountains or fields, he went without hesitation.
It was always Roselyn who took care of the Imperial Pce and handled important matters on his behalf.
Being an Empress did note with many privileges.
Rather, she worked on behalf of the emperor, but it didnt mean that she could seize the emperors power.
She had no such greed.
Moreover, her family considered honesty to be the highest virtue, and she was raised that way.
Her grandfather always believed that even a nobleman will always fall if he thinks only of enjoying himself rather than taking care of his family.
And he said that this idea was passed down from his grandfathers grandfathers generation.
Whenever she was given a task, she had toplete it.
No matter how much she didnt want to do it, it was not in her nature to handle it in ax manner.
She loved the joy that came when everything was handled neatly.
The more rambunctious Gillotti became, the more she immersed herself in the Imperial Pce work. It was necessary for her to concentrate so as not to be distracted.
But the more she did so, the harder Gillottis gaze on her became.
So much so that she could feel his hatred through her skin.
So ever since joining the imperial family of Tanatos, there was no room for Roselyn to enjoy looking at the sea or the mountains.
I see.
Tamon didnt ask for more in-depth insights after that one word. He was a witty man, and that should have been enough.
Roselyn cut the seafood into smaller pieces and put them in her mouth. Fresh seafood was vorful even without any special sauce.
Seafood eaten directly from its ce of origin could be so delicious.
She thought vaguely.
Come to think of it, Natasha always bragged about the food she ate when she and Gillotti went to Louvre.
She would swoon and fuss over how delicious the horribly shaped fish, giant squid, fresh shellfish and oysters were.
She gently tilted her head to look at the bright white, round thing on her te.
Speaking of which, what is this?
She put it on her te without thinking, but she had never seen it before.
It didnt look like an oyster or a shellfish. She thought it might be squid, but it was a little different from what she knew.
When she pressed it with my knife, it was soft and felt like a mushroom.
Those are scallops.
Tamon, who had been watching her closely, said.
What?
Its the part thates out of the big shell and its quite tasty. You can cut it into thin slices and eat it raw, or you can cook it.
He kindly exined what she was looking at and casually put one piece in his mouth.
Hmmm.
Tamon chuckled as he savored the taste.
Hesitantly, Roselyn also put a small piece of scallop into her mouth.
The vor was good, as if it had been baked in fine butter. Not to mention the texture.
Without saying a word, she took another piece of scallop and cut it. Tamon, who was watching her closely, smiled softly and gently pushed the seafood te in front of her.
Roselyn felt as if a little of the toxicity in her body was released.
She had never been emotionally inclined in her life.
It was the first time in her life that she had been that stubborn and desperate.
Maybe it was the power of her past, where she had been taught to never waver and to always have a sense of normalcy. Before she knew it, she was herself again.
Roselyn sighed briefly.
The man in front of her was determined to bring her back to life after Gillotti tortured and killed her.
The man in front of her brought back to life what Gillotti tortured and wanted to kill. Even when she cut her throat, he recovered it at once.
Trying to die in front of this man was probably pointless.
If she really wanted to die, she had to get away from this man first.
Roselyn raised her head again and looked at the ocean.
If she crossed this ocean, she would see Tanatos.
Tamon lived in Ginesh, the capital of Amor, and across the sea of Ginesh, Louvre appeared.
Louvre.
Come to think of it, she wonder if Arsene made it to Louvre safely.
Roselyn remembered the boy who clung to her feet and cried, begging her to let him do anything for her.
Leaving it to him was an impulsive decision.
Originally, it was Vice Commander Katren who would take care of it.
Then, a few days before it happened, he was thrown into the Demon Forest on the Emperors orders.
She heard that Katrens apprentice identally lost the Emperors sword in the Demon Forest.
Therefore, shouldnt you be held responsible for the mistake of your students, since it was a precious sword that the Prior King had gifted to me?
That was tantamount to an order to die.
Roselyn, of course, was adamantly opposed.
She said she would run her own army and find the sword for him.
The emperor seemed to retreat for a while, but that night he pulled out only Kathrens apprentice and pushed him into the forest.
If I go now, I will be back soon. Ill be right there.
Katren left in a hurry to find his apprentice and did note back that night.
And the next day, and the day after that.
It wasnt until Katren was gone, that Roselyn really felt the pain of having all her limbs cut off.
The nobles who had sided with her were quickly dying of a mysterious disease. The same was true for her cherished people.
Soon after, Charlotte, who had said she was going to have an engagement ceremony for her daughter, suddenly died of lung disease.
How did the Pce Secretary Thomson die?
Yes, he suddenly contracted a strange disease that caused his limbs to rot.
He was always the one who sided with the Empress in front of the Emperor. He was also the one the Emperor considered the most troublesome.
Thats how he died, and died, and died again.
Stop it.
No.
Why are you going this far?
Because I hate you that much.
Gillotti walked past Roselyn with a smile on his face.
A few dayster, Roselyns brother was captured and imprisoned.
All of this happened because Im not good enough.
Roselyngged a step behind and clenched her teeth.
No matter how many times she hit her chest they didnte back.
And she couldnt die easily.
She stared at the man in front of her with renewed eyes.
She hated the handsome face of this selfish, stubborn man who never let her die.
Even though she knew that all of this was not his fault, she red at Tamon and resented him.
The slightly rxed look in her eyes became more venomous again.
Tamon, who quickly devoured the hunk of meat in front of him, raised his head as if he felt her gaze.
He chuckled and shook his head.
That look, its not good
Thats the look you want to die again. Right?
Roselyn lowered her eyes without saying a word.
But Tamons gaze was insistent as he noticed the change in her. He stared at her.
Let me ask you this.
He put down his fork and sipped at his cold white wine.
Why on earth would you want to die so badly?
She didnt want to talk to him now.
But Tamon was persistent today, as he always was.
He waited, gazing at her leisurely, as if there was no need to hurry.
Sometimes he would even look at the ocean, filled his empty te again.
One minute, two minutes, ten minutes, several minutes.
Eventually, Roselyn put down her fork, which she hadnt held many times, and answered slowly.
.Nothing.
Nothing?
Tamon urged her.
Because I couldnt protect anything.
Do you think thats your fault?
Yes.
Tamon tapped the table as he stared at her.
After a few moments of silence, he asked.
Its strange. How can you say youre sorry and use their deaths for your sake?
Chapter 27: The consolation of the unashamed
Chapter 27: The constion of the unashamed
Roselyn stopped breathing at his words.
What?
Why should their deaths be an excuse for you to die?
Excuse? Excuse!
Roselyn red at him with fire in her eye.
But Tamon maintained his serene face even in front of her stern gaze.
In fact, her anger sometimes made himugh in amusement.
Its a sin to fail to protectYes, thats possible. But who told you that your death would pay for your sins against the death of that many people?
Because theyre dead!
Yes, thats right. Dead people dont talk. So the idea of dying for the price of sin is ultimately your idea and your feeling.
Tamons words became a hammer, pounding her down harder and harder.
Her fists, which had been clenched tightly to withstand it, shuddered.
Does that mean I should pretend I dont know about the sacrifices of the dead? Because I cant hear their voices any more.
Tamon shrugged at her retort.
So do you think they want you to die?
It wasnt like they wanted to die.
Aha! They died unfairly. So youre saying you want to die on your own excuses, and you dont need their thoughts anymore? Youre really ignorant, you know that.
Dont say my mind is an excuse.
Then should I call it stubbornness or avoidance?
Its not like that.!
Roselyn opened her mouth to refute him and then stopped in surprise.
She had rarely been this excited.
Not in everyday conversation, not at the round table, not with anyone.
Why am I doing this?
Startled, Roselyn fell silent.
Tamon, who had been looking at Roselyn pityingly, continued to speak again.
Could it be that they want you to survive to the end so you can bring them justice?
Theyre not that kind of people.
Really? Well, yes. You know them best. So I ask you. Do the dead really want you to die like this?
The faces of those who died passed in front of Roselyns eyes.
Her chest tightened with guilt and grief. She still wanted to go after them right now.
The truth was, she was tired too.
She wanted to go after them, shouting, Im tired of being the wise, intelligent, resolute empress.
She just couldnt understand at all why she had to be hated for living righteously, and why, her precious ones, had to die because of it.
She was so frustrated and heartbroken too
That was why she wanted to go on crying like that.
If it were me
Tamons voice softened.
If I died protecting someone I loved. But my loved one mes herself for my death.
Id love toe back from hell and tell her.
His gentle voice made Roselyn raise her head, which was hanging low.
When their eyes met, Tamon didnt chuckle as he usually did.
He just faced her nonchntly and said, (*Tamons words are what the dead would tell Roselyn.)
Im fine, you know.
So I hope youre okay too.
Roselyns eyes were distorted. Even though they didnt sound alike, their voices and Tamons now ovepped.
Why was that, she wondered?
Its not your fault.
The tip of her nose hurt as if she had eaten something spicy. Roselyn struggled to chew the thin flesh in her mouth and suppress the emotions that were building up.
Live, more brilliantly than anyone.
Roselyn turned away and gazed once more at the dazzling sea.
Be happier than anyone.
Tears ran down her dry cheeks, but she didnt wipe them away.
Roselyn pretended not to know that she was crying.
Luckily, the man in front of her also pretended not to notice it.
The first meal in Amor passed so quietly.
***
What is this ce!
Gillotti woke up frustrated.
Everything around him had gone ck.
Not only was it ck. Something ck and sticky was caked all over his body, holding him down heavily.
Get off! Hello! Is there no one there? Come and clean this up immediately!
He ordered nervously.
But there was no one rushing over. He struggled with his whole body as he cursed.
At that moment someone stood in front of him. It was someone with a veryrge and terrible sense of momentum. Gillotti knew someone who could give him such an intimidating feeling.
His father.
Oh, oh, you idiot. Youre a pathetic one. If I had one more child left, I wouldnt pass on the throne to you.
Blue eyes shed in the darkness.
Immediately, a bolt of lightning shed and Gillottis face got whipped. His cheeks burned.
Im sure itll be ruined if I leave my country to a man like you! What is the golden empire? Im sure youre the one whos gonna break it down!
The previous emperor was very angry.
He visited the Dukes residence.
He had a favor to ask.
Because of you. Its your fault that youre not enough!
He asked the Dukes daughter, who was already engaged to be married, to be the Crown Princess.
The Lady of Sunset family, famous for her cleverness in many fields. She was the granddaughter carefully raised by the previous Duke of Sunset, who was a former Secretary of State and Prime Minister.
Roselyn V. Sunset.
If I die and there is anything you do not know, be sure to consult with your Empress. Never make any decision on your own. Do you understand? I asked you if you understand!
The previous emperors roar was still fresh in Gillottis ears.
Gillotti, startled, and replied repeatedly. Yes, yes, yes.
The previous Emperor had oppressed him even to the moment of his death.
Hriously, the very words that the previous emperor muttered right up until he died were, You fool.
The one thats not enough. Not enough to be an Emperor. He was like a bug who was lucky enough to be the Emperor.
Aaah!
Gillotti shouted as he pushed aside the darkness that was gripping him. He still was immobilized. And it never let go of him.
As he struggled, they became more and more insistent, choking the life out of him.
What the hell am I missing? ! What am I missing? What is it?
That was the moment.
Something bright burst in front of him.
Standing in the center of the light was the Empress.
She looked at him with a brighter and clearer face than ever, instead of the emaciated, tortured figure that he saw thest time.
Your Majesty.
She was vivid and beautiful.
Just like the first time he saw her.
No, much more than that.
Didnt I tell you to stop?
Youre dead.
Its power will kill you. All your evil deeds will be your karma.
The glowing butterflies roamed around her.
It wille straight to you, Your Majesty.
The butterflies fluttered up as if to protect her and offer her protection.
Youre already dead!
Gillotti shouted through his clenched teeth. Then all the fluttering butterflies that were protecting her flew in unison toward Gillotti.
Ah!
He was on fire from the glowing butterflies. As the light cleared the darkness around Gillotti, the identity of the heavy ck thing that had been hanging over him was revealed.
Your Majesty.
Your Majesty.
Gillotti
You killed us.
Your Majesty!
Gillotti Tanatos!
Emperor!
With that, they, who were innocently dead, grabbed Gillotti and dragged him down.
Dead and ck, they desperately held him back and cried out.
Ahhh!
Gillotti screamed and jumped up. He was covered in cold sweat.
Your Majesty?
Natasha, who was sleeping next to him, was awakened by Gillottis scream.
She stood up with a sleepy face and gently patted him on his shoulder as he gasped for breath.
Did you have a bad dream?
The Empress is alive. Im sure shes alive! I knew it. That tough woman is still alive!
Gillotti held his head, shivering with chills. He mumbled incessantly as if he hadnt yet woken up from his dream.
O.. if father finds out. Hell hit me on the cheek. No, no, no! Im missing something, what is it? What is it?
My poor Your Majesty.The Empress is dead.
Natasha held the trembling emperor in her arms.
Gillotti trembled for a long time in Natashas soft arms and then unexpectedly stood up.
Natasha fell to the side of the bed under Gillottis unexpected movement.
I need to find out if the Empress is really dead. Shes alive, and she must be alive!
Gillotti scurried out of the room without looking at the fallen Natasha.
Natasha sat down at the foot of the bed and stared in dismay at the emperors back as he left the room without even looking back.
Her cheeks reddened with embarrassment, even though there was no one around. She gritted her teeth and stared at the emperor as he disappeared.
Really Your Majesty? I thought everything would be fine if the Empress disappeared..
It wasnt.
Her orange eyes, like spring sunshine, glistened fiercely.
She took a deep breath as she stroked her raised stomach.
Well, Im fine.
Her face had somehow returned to being gentle and kind.
Natasha slowly stood up and crawled to the center of the huge emperors bed.
She smiled as she patted the fluffy pillow and the bedding stitched with gold thread, and then patted her stomach with both hands.
Someday this will all be yours, child.
The sky was on Natasha Roantis side.
She was pregnant when the Empress died and disappeared.
Be born and push your foolish father away. Until then, your mother must support him well.
Natasha took a slow deep breath andy down in the middle of the bed. Her body and mind were stable as if this ce was hers.
Her golden hair was scattered on the red-colored bedding.
She quickly fell asleep as if nothing had happened.
Chapter 28: A new name
Chapter 28: A new name
After Roselyn finished her meal, she sat there for a while and continued to look out at the ocean.
A cool breeze blew past her, grazing her hair.
It was the first time she had sat in such light clothes.
Nevertheless, it was unfamiliar that it was not cold at all.
She could feel the wind grazing on her skin beneath the thin fabric. Roselyn touched her arms.
She suddenly heard a sigh next to her.
Its hot.
Tamon, who was sitting beside her, drinking two cups of ice cold drinks in a row, frowned.
She looked at him with some boredom as he raised his third ss.
The mans food was about ten times the size of hers.
After finishing three servings of juicy meat, two tes of sd with plenty of vegetables and seafood.
He also ate steamed rice, fruit, and fried rice with meat.
Then three more sses of cold water and soda.
Where on earth would he put so much food and drink?
Suddenly, his body, hardened with rigid muscles, came into Roselyns view.
He looked like apletely different creature from her, a huge body.
The strength that came through her whole body.
Perhaps it takes a lot of food to maintain such a body.
She could see the drink being gulped down by the thick neck.
Her eyes met his as he set his ss down, watching mesmerized as his Adam apple moved up and down.
Tamon chuckled as he wiped his watery lips with his thumb.
His rough eyes curved up into a slightly roguish face. And he looked like a bad boy.
He said lucidly as he set the ss down with a bang.
Ive decided.
What is it?
Your new name.
My new name?
Aranrosia.
Tamon stood up.
He rubbed her silver hair gently, grasping it with his fingers as it danced in the wind.
Aranrosia.
What does that mean?
Roselyn was fluent in sixnguages.
There were also two morenguages that she could speak, though poorly.
However, Aranrosia was not a word she knew. What was it, she wondered, and while she was wondering, Tamon lifted a strand of her hair and kissed her lightly.
It tickled her as if the tips of her hair touched her lips.
Its hot and Im sleepy.
Tamon rose from his seat with a short yawn.
No good. I need to get some sleep.
He grabbed Roselyns wrist and pulled on it as she sat still and stared at him.
Her paper-thin body was pulled up quickly with light force.
I dont understand why
Sleep with me.
What?
Her attempt to hold on faded.
In less than a second, Roselyn was hoisted up into his arms.
When her eyes widened in surprise, Tamon kissed her.
If you keep looking at me like that, Ill be worse again.
Where the hell did you learn such vulgarnguage?
Its not that I learned it, its just that I was born messy.
He snuggled her with a big smile and stepped off.
The sun is nice, so we can sleep together. I dont know what else youre gonna do if I leave you alone, so Im gonna have to hold you in my arms.
Huh? Im not sleepy.
Then just lie down and rest. Ill do the sleeping.
Perhaps it was because of his long legs, but before she knew it, they were already in the bedroom.
Despite the bright daylight, hey down on the bed without a care in the world.
This was the first time in Roselyns life.
As a human being, she naturally had to do productive work when the sun was up.
It wasnt even night, so she couldnt just lie there with a full stomach and say she was sleepy. She had never been thiszy and neglectful.
The more Roselyn tried to get up, the tighter Tamon hugged her.
Im suffocating. Can you..
Stay with me. Im anxious.
Im not going to do anything just let me go.
If I let you go, what are you going to do? Do you have anything to do?
Tamon asked again, and there was no response.
Roselyn stopped talking, perplexed. It was the first time she was speechless.
See, youve got nothing to do
At that, Tamon hugged her waist more tightly.
His breath ran close to her eyes as she waspletely embraced by his huge body.
Tamons body was too hot.
Perhaps that was why his presence felt so strong.
His body was as hot as the sun, the field was his breath, and the thick arms and legs that bound her so tightly.
When she became conscious of it, Roselyn felt stiff. The tension that had risen once was unrelenting and building momentum.
I
Roselyn took a calming breath and searched for the right words.
I
Tam exhaled in unison, his eyes closed, as if he was already asleep.
I want to see more of the ocean.
That made her rx a little.
Her stiff shoulders also gently dropped. She figured there was no point in talking to someone who had already fallen asleep.
But at that moment, the man she thought had fallen asleep woke up again.
You should have told me sooner.
His voice was somber as if he had truly awakened from sleep. His limbs that didnt falter even when she struggled to get out fell off at once.
Tamon stood up quickly and reached out to Roselyn again.
She stood up stiffly and looked at him silently as if she was trying to figure out his intentions. Tamon waved his hand at her to take it.
Come on.
Is it necessary to hold hands?
You walk slow and Im very sleepy. I want to go back to sleep.
The words, Then you should just let me go, came up to her chin.
But Roselyn held back because she knew that it was pointless to fight with the man in front of her.
Roselyn frowned briefly in frustration at the weakness that surged through her, and took his hand.
For a man who was all big, his hands were also inhumanlyrge. In his hands, her hands looked as cute as a childs.
As soon as she held his hand, he said, Ah! Tamon let out a squeal.
Come to think of it, we have to go up the stairs.
What?
So instead of holding hands, it would be better if I just held you.
Muttering a few words to himself, Tamon grabbed her hand, and lifted her up at once.
Roselyn was puzzled. If he wanted to go quickly, he could go ahead. The best thing to do would be to leave her alone.
Put me down. I can walk on my own.
I know. I didnt hold you because you couldnt walk.
Then why!
Its just . Not fast enough?
Roselyn pushed his shoulders away, ring at Tamon.
Even if it were made of stone, it would be softer than this.
He didnt even wince, but strode forward.
Tamon Krasis!
Frustrated, she called his name like a scream.
Sounds nice. Keep singing.
I hate you so much.
Tamon seemedpletely unharmed by her angry voice.
He smiledzily and said in a gentle voice as if teasing her.
There will be a time when you will scream in that voice that you love so much. Oh, its thrilling just to think about it.
How can you be so shameless.
Tamonughed in amusement even as Roselyn berated him with a red face.
Biting her lip tightly, Roselyn clenched her fist and punched him in the shoulder. She pushed him out with her elbow as well and jerked, but he still didnt move.
Were almost there.
He walked up the stairs and down the hall on his long legs and quickly reached his destination.
He pushed open a spacious door with his foot and strode inside.
He opened another door and entered the connected room, there was a room with a window in the front.
The room wasntrge, but arge bed that took up about half of the rooms size was present in an intimidating way.
However, there was no bed in sight for Roselyn.
Rather, the full view that stretched out just in front of the bed caught her eye more.
Through the unusual half-open, half-folded front window, the full view of the wide blue sea was dazzling.
Perhaps it was the high altitude of the room, but there was nothing to obscure the front or sides. All she could see were waves crashing against waves and rocks of different colors.
Tamon ced her on the bed, unable to take her eyes off the window. Heid himself down beside her and stretched out his arms to hold her close to his chest.
Roselyn, who was transfixed by the scene beyond the window,ter reached out and firmed her body against his hand wrapped around her waist, but it was toote.
Her body tilted, and she was trapped again in Tamons arms.
You lie down like this and look at the sea. Ill sleep with the ocean in my arms.
Tamon murmured, his face buried on the back of her neck.
Chapter 29: A small change
Chapter 29: A small change
Tamon was really sleepy and his voice quickly faded.
In no time at all, she heard a gentle breathinging from the back of her neck. It was a quiet breath, unlike his figure.
After a moment, Roselyn rxed her stiffened body.
She nced over at the sleeping man, and his face was calm. She watched his face vigntly for several minutes.
His deeply closed eyelids did not move slightly. His eyshes were so unexpectedly lush. He had a strong impression because of his deep eyes and dark eyebrows, but his face was unexpectedly beautiful.
His nose was high and his tightly closed lips were stubborn. There was a small scar between his eyebrows and a deep scar on his cheek. From the shape of it, it looked like a sword wound.
The color of her hair, which looked pitch ck in the dark night, was a very peculiar gray under the sunlight.
Smooth glossy, disheveled hair was like the tail hair of a baby wolf that she had seen once.
What am I doing now?
Roselyn, who had been observing Tamons sleeping face, consciously turned her head away from him.
Whats the point of observing this mans face?
She forced herself to look up at the ceiling with a painful bite on her lower lip.
Unlike the easygoing man, she couldnt fall asleep. The room was quiet, and the sound of the waves was as soothing as a childrens luby, but somehow her mind was bing clearer and clearer.
She hesitated for a moment, then turned onto her side, moving her shoulders lightly.
Surprisingly, her body moved easily. She thought maybe Tamon really had fallen asleep and lost his strength, so she pushed him out more. But oddly enough, he didnt move any further.
She gave up immediately after several efforts to lift his heavy arms while cooing.
It wasnt a weight and strength she could carry. The more she tried to get out, the more her body clung to him. She felt that if she tried harder, Tamon would wake up.
She turned on her side and looked out at the ocean.
She didnt notice it when she was nervous, but there was a thin piece of cloth and paper, nicely colored, under the open window.
Chime. Chime.
It made an irregr sound as it swayed with the wind. Roselyn looked out the window for a moment, letting go of all thoughts and feelings.
Ding ding ding ding.
She slowly inhaled and exhaled. The moment she closed her eyes, the faces of the people she loved, who loved her, appeared before her eyes.
How long has it been? Its only been about a month.
It was not known exactly how many days had passed. It was because Tamon came to Amor after passing Tanatos in a few days.
All she thought about was dying. As soon as she got her energy back, she tried to follow them.
She thought that would be her atonement.
Because she felt guilty living alone.
Isnt it a bit cowardly to use them as an excuse for your death?
Earlier, Tamons words pierced Roselyns heart like an awl.
Is that so?
Was I also trying to give up easily under the pretext of their death.?
Why not? Whats wrong with that?
An unfamiliar voice whispered. At that moment, Tamon pulled her into his hot arms.
A heavy breath dug deep into her neck.
Its okay.
Im sure youll be fine from now on.
Its not your fault.
So, stay alive and shine brighter than anyone else..
Tamons voice countered the awful voice on her behalf.
Youre the one who knows them the best. Thats why Im asking. Do you really think the dead would want you to die so badly?
Her father, her mother, her brother, Charlotte all the passing faces looked back at her.
None of them gave her a vicious look and told her toe over here immediately. In fact, Roselyn knew that they were not that kind of people.
The wide open sea was dazzling. Chilling. It was chillingly beautiful. It was a sight she could not have seen if she had died in the blizzard.
Whether she meant it or not, she came back to life.
She came back.
No matter how hard she tried to die, she somehow survived.
Yes, she was safe.
No one is born with the intention of being born.
When you are born, youe to live, and when you live, youe back to life.
Ding ding ding ding.
The sound of the small bell soothed her dizzy ears.
Roselyn slowly closed her eyes, feeling the salty sea breeze.
Strangely enough, she didnt feel like dying anymore.
She felt the watery air flowing down her cheeks and slowly drifted off to sleep.
The heavy, hot body temperature that was hugging her waist wasnt too bad. She thought.
***
How long did she sleep?
Roselyn woke up with the feeling of excessive heat on her back. She also heard something that sounded like a beasts cry.
She turned over in a daze and felt hot breath plunging into her neck.
What is it?
She could see the reddening sky in her faintly opened eyes.
Fluttering her heavy eyelids, Roselyn rubbed her eyes and turned her body back where she heard a groan.
When she awoke, she stared at the owner of the clinging hand. Tamons brow wrinkled and he broke out in a cold sweat.
You, what is it
Grrrr.
He sounded simr to that of a growling beast. He was breathing heavily, his face contorted.
Roselyn observed his condition with surprise. It was strange. His whole body was as hot as a st furnace.
Wake up. Whats wrong with you?
Small muscles stood in his jaw as he clenched his teeth. The gasping sounded louder, as if he couldnt hold his breath. He curled up and clutched at his heart.
Ugh!
Could it be that?
The bloodline disease that Tamon Krasis suffered from came to her mind.
A unique disease that was passed on only to the people of this family.
Historically, many of the Krasis had been killed by the same disease.
This man, Tamon Krasis, was the only one who survived the disease
He said that the disease always appeared in one person per generation.
He said it was mainly an abnormality on the side of the heart, that the pain would progressively get worse and before long it would swell excessively.
It was a family disease with almost no name, no symptoms, and no history of improvement.
So there was no way to know what to do about it. Moreover, Roselyn, an ounder, became more and more unsure of what to do.
Kuaaah!
Tamon grabbed the duvet cover he was cowering under and moaned. How hard he clenched his fist, his thick veins popped up.
Surprised, Roselyn backed away, and Tamons hand grabbed her ankle as she fled.
Ha!
Her vision flipped while she was flinching.The force was so strong that he pulled her helplessly back with only one hand.
What the!
There was nothing she could do about it, and the huge body attacked her. His face twisted like an angry beast and he red at her.
She saw an unfamiliar color in his bright red eyes.
What is that?
They kept contracting and dting in his pupils as if a golden energy was exploding.
Tamons head began to sway while her eyes were transfixed on those strange eyes. The kiss was rough as he pushed.
Ah!
Roselyn tried to push him away.
But for some reason, she couldnt muster any strength at all. mes seemed to pour through the lips that met.
Roselyn grabbed Tamon by the shoulders. She twisted as hard as she could, but he didnt wince.
Ahuh!
It was like a thunderstorm in her head. A chilling shiver ran down her back. A sense of exhration dominated her, not knowing how to express this.
It was as if her whole body was responding to him. It was as if all of her senses were opening up to him. She had a simr experience like this before.
Yes, the first time Tamon kissed her in that blizzard.
At that moment, she felt an immense power surging through her.
At the same time, her body felt hot and her head felt dizzy.
It was a debilitating physical experience, and she passed out afterwards, but she also felt like this back then.
Now it was more intense and carnal, but the blubbering, quivering lips opened helplessly. He coveted the inside of her lips.
Roselyn sensed that something was wrong. They were simr, but different. It was more wild, more violent, and more powerful.
Roselyn tried desperately to keep up. She pushed Tamon away, pinched and scratched at his hands, which he held tightly as if to warp her, and screamed.
Stop it! No, dont!
Tamon lunged forward as hard as a fierce lion. There seemed to be no reason in his red eyes that flickered with golden mes.
Gritting her teeth, Roselyn resolutely shouted his name.
Tamon!
At that moment, his rough behavior came to a halt.
Gasp. Gasp. Gasp.
Tamons hot forehead brushed against her shoulder. He breathed so heavily that she could almost see his chest shaking.
Ahah.!
It was a moan, as if he was trying to control something. Roselyn froze stiffly, making sure he was calming down.
With her trapped in his arms, Tamons arms trembled as he clenched his fists.
Immediately Tamon stood up and moved away from her. Then he punched himself on the head with his clenched fist.
Boom, boom, boom, boom!
The sound was so loud and menacing that Roselyn couldnt help but stand up and reach for him.
There
With a hoarse voice, Tamon hurriedly pushed her away.
His head shook violently as he shook his hands. It was so rough that it seemed like his neck would break if he kept on shaking.
Stay where you are!
Chapter 30: Out of control
Chapter 30: Out of control
Tamon could not regain his senses at all.
Aside from the dizziness in his head, his heart was extremely hot.
No, his whole body was hot.
He felt as if he had been swallowed by a giant ball of fire. The heat that came up from his heart had gone all the way to his brain.
Tamon gritted his teeth once more.
He bit it hard and his jaw ached. He hit his head again and again to control himself.
His body didnt settle down easily, even though he hit it hard.
Faintly, Roselyn knew what this was.
An outburst of power.
It was a reaction to forcing him to use his life force. It was a side effect of suddenly raising too much power at once.
Before, he poured his power into Roselyn in a sustained manner, so he was fine. Because he used as much power as he raised it.
But when the power was raised to the point of overload, it couldnt release properly, the force was trapped inside.
D*mn it.
Tamon grabbed his heart, which was taking off in leaps and bounds.
In fact, he didnt even know what he was capable of.
Not only were there not that many manifestations of the power itself, but since no one had ever manifested such an ability, there was not even a record of it.
A power that was carved by the gods but could only be used if you have a solid body and strong will to operate it properly.
Too many people from the family had died because they could not withstand this power.
Tamon epted this power that no one had been able to pass on for hundreds of years. It took him a year to subdue the rampaging power and made it his own.
If he hadnt ovee it then he would have also be a tragic figure who died of blood disease, just like many people in his family.
I think I only need to solve it one more time
Tamon gritted his teeth. He could feel his heart swelling once more.
He strove to somehow tighten the power in his body.
He didnt know how, but he instinctively measured and adjusted his strength. Therefore, even if he was a little off guard, the power that was exploding tried to dominate his body.
Hey, its okay.
Roselyn suddenly approached him.
There.
Tamon grabbed his feverishly rising face with one hand and blocked her approach with the other.
stay where you are.
His brain seemed to shake from her body scent, which he could feel intensely even with his eyes closed.
Oh, Im going crazy.
Roselyn V. Sunset.
She had a peculiar scent that resembled her name.
It was a scent that drifted in and out of the air, and instead of getting faded, it constantly hit his nose.
More, more, more. A little more. More.
The scent that stimted him even in his normal state shook him violently and strongly now that all his senses were awake and acute.
He breathed heavily as he curled up his shoulders.
His heart felt like it was going to burst. It was as painful as when the power first manifested itself.
No, it felt even worse than that.
It was because Roselyn was right beside him. Her scent stimted him, drawing him in.
Ill call someone.
Hesitantly, Roselyn rose from her seat. Tamon quickly grabbed her wrist .
No!
Her skin was so sweet as it clung to his palm.
If he could absorb anything with his skin, he would have eaten her already touching the palm of his hand.
It seemed less painful to poke his heart with an awl.
He gritted his teeth and shook his head.
No?
He had to let her go, but once he touched her, he couldnt let go of her skin.
Tamon struggled to hold back his strength.
The force was strong, urging him to pull the woman to him.
No..
He promised.
If she says no, I wont do it.
He couldnt break it in less than three days. His pride did not allow it.
is it because of your power? Its still a secret that you have that power, isnt it?
As expected, Roselyn was sharp. She immediately realized his intentions and didnt ask any more questions.
No one, yet, should be trusted.
Of course, his mansion was full of people he trusted, but there had to be one or two attendants hiding among them who were spies for the king or his enemies.
He had to keep the secret.
The mastermind of using this secret had to be himself.
Gasp! Argh!
Tamon bellowed roughly, unable to suppress his groans. He wanted to trap himself in the ice. His mind kept going nk and then ck.
When he felt like he was going to pass out, he hit his head on the floor. How much time had passed?
Roselyn, who had been watching him closely, said,
If Im ..can I help you?
Her voice pierced him vividly.
He quickly looked up and stared at her. There was a hint of mad obsession and suppressed joy in his glowing eyes.
Seriously, ha, ugh you mean?
Ive never taken back what Ive spat out.
Roselyn replied nonchntly.
That was enough.
Tamon scratched his neck andughed wildly.
He wasnt a gentleman, and he wasnt a shyster who reserved himself for appearances when what he wanted came rolling in.
With fire in his eyes, Tamon reached out with a quick rise of his stiff hips.
Roselyns tense face came close in front of him.
In an instant, he had her lying beneath him and whispered with a wildugh.
Well thenI wont say no.
The feverish mans lips quickly mped down on Roselyns defenseless, open lips.
***
Roselyn embraced the fire.
Is this what it feels like to jump naked into a st furnace?
It was hot, hot, hot again. Once the heat rose, the body didnt know how to cool down. It was a really terrible heat.
Tamon came in, bringing her to the peak of her pleasure.
She felt herself corrupted.
Roselyn let herself go again and again as she felt a pleasure she had never experienced before.
It was so intense that it made her cry out. She moaned and clung to him, sobbing.
He didnt let go of her once.
He used everything he had to eat her.
He didnt even let a single tear drop to the floor, the tears Roselyn spilled.
She could feel the sores on every part of her that he had eaten.
When he tried to heal the swollen and sore areas with his lips, Roselyn cried out and even hit him on the head.
Stop it, stop it !
Roselyn nervously pushed him away, but not the body that was in contact with him.
She couldnt count how many hours had passed, or how many times he was inside her.
The constant rush of climaxes exhausted her, but at the same time the life forceing in from him aroused her.
Her heart beat faster. Her body was certainly tired, but her soul felt even hotter.
The passion that began in the early evening burned the dawn to its full extent, and did not extinguish until morning.
The next days noon passed in a blur as he sent away the attendants who had rushed to the room three times, startled by the screams and cries.
Please.
Roselyn dismissed him pleadingly in a faint voice. She knew for the first time that just being intimate could be this exhausting.
Suddenly, Gillottis insults came to mind, boiled up on its own ord.
Just a little more..
Tamon mumbled as he buried his face in her chest, which had turned so red that it was hard to find a ce where it wasnt. Roselyn wed at his shoulder as she sobbed.
I want to sleep. Please. Thats enough.
She waspletely worn out.
Tamon, on the other hand, gradually came back to his normal state.
Fortunately or unfortunately, his symptoms quickly subsided.
That heat he had felt for the first time was pretty much gone, and he didnt scream in pain.
Roselyn turned her wet eyes to look at his heart.
When he took off his gown, his heart shone red.
The red light leaked through the pale skin as if the power trapped there would burst out immediately.
Now it was cool and quiet
Thats good.
Once Roselyn checked his chest, which was now quiet, she felt the sleepiness that she had been forcing out of here over her. This time, she couldnt resist at all.
She felt a pinch on her neck.
Tamon was biting her neck like an animal with clenched teeth.
Roselyn bit his shoulder nervously.
She bit as hard as she could, but even that was weak and non-threatening.
She heard a chuckle from the man at her reaction.
It was thest thing she heard.
Chapter 31: Theres always trouble
Chapter 31: There''s always trouble
Tamon kissed Roselyn gently on her white shoulder.
There were red traces ofst night all over her shoulders, down to her neck and chest.
Looking at them made Tamon hungry again.
It was a lust of color, to be exact, but what made him hungry was little different from it.
Aranrosia
Tamon mumbled the name he gave her as he stared at the sleeping Roselyn.
Roselyn needed a new identity.
Roselyn V. Sunset, the Empress of Tanatos, died in a blizzard.
Both her country and the Emperor had abandoned her.
There was absolutely no reason for Roselyn to have any attachment to that country.
A rotten, golden empire on the brink of defeat.
The current emperor was a piece of trash, but the previous emperor, who was the father of the current emperor, was no slouch.
If the current emperor tormented his own people, the previous emperor was a man who wielded an iron hammer and tormented the surrounding countries.
*Talking about the past- Gillottis parents*
Plundering, robbing, and trampling was the pleasure of his predecessor, King Gridley II.
The funny thing was that the 10 women he brought in from the countries he plundered, but they were all infertile.
However, Nircia Karar, the empress, gave birth to a son and a daughter. But the daughter died of illness, and the lone remaining child was Gillotti Tanatos.
The ulterior motive for bringing the princesses of the weaker countries, even if forced to do so, was because of the desire to have children even from concubines.
However, as the heavens abandoned him, he could not bear any more children.
So, he was forced to give up the throne to Gillotti, who had nothing good except his face. His victim was Roselyn.
It was this woman.
Tamon stared at the woman with a serene face, exhaling soft breaths.
From afar, the woman was just cold and resolute, but up close, there was a human side to her that desperately endured, crying out and throwing tantrums.
He chuckled and touched his shoulder, which Roselyn bit nervously before falling asleep.
She seemed to bite it quite hard with her teeth, but oddly enough, it didnt hurt at all.
In fact, he even hoped that she would leave him more marks like this. Every nook and cranny.
Tamony down on his side and stared at Roselyns face as she was sleeping with one arm folded.
Even though he was only looking at her, he felt the heat that had made him hot to the point of exploding seemed to ignite again.
Tamon, as had be his habit, put his nose on her neck. A unique, sweet scent filled his sense of smell.
He wished that his world could be filled with only this scent.
Then he would feel better with every breath he took.
He felt like he could afford tough and move on.
Its weird, really.
Where in the world does this feeling of satisfactione from?
He didnt care if this woman bit him or cursed him.
Even if she kicked him and used him of being a lustful maniac, it didnt seem to matter as long as he did so in front of her.
Bringing this woman into his life was an impulsive decision, but it was more satisfying than any prudent decision he had ever made.
Sometimes his instincts were surprisingly satisfying to him.
Tamon kissed her shoulder once more.
Roselyns skin and the warm afternoon sun together made him feel full.
This is paradise.
He moaned with satisfaction. He thought it would be nice if this moment couldst forever.
But as soon as he thought about it, a guest arrived as if he had waited.
Oh no! Your Highness!
The voice of the Commander-in-Chief echoed through the house.
Your Highness?
Tamon quickly stood up.
Dont pretend like you cant hear me. Its very clever. Who wouldnt be Tamon Krasiss subordinate. Oh, my.
The sour voice definitely belonged to her.
Tamon swept his forehead with a sigh.
Then he put on the crumpled gown he had thrown on at random and opened the door.
The king of Amor, Theo Lantifu, stood at the door. (*Theo is a woman king)
The king did not like the hassle of having attendants.
She came with about five of them at the plea of her knights, but when she stormed into Tamons mansion, she had to let more of them go.
Now there were two of them following him.
Because that was the condition for him to be able to enter Tamons mansion without permission.
Well, its nice to finally meet you!
Theo chuckled and bent over with herarm on her chest as she watched Tamon walk out of the room, her auburn hair held high in a bun.
The king greeted Tamon in a posture of the nobles when they met a king.
Finally, this humble king is able to meet his beloved and respected foreign minister.
Whats going on in the morning, Your Majesty?
Morning? Did you say morning? Lets see, since when is three oclock in the afternoon morning?
Oh, is it that time already? Im still not feeling well, so its not easy for me to get out of bed.
Tamon said back brusquely and closed the door.
At that moment, Theos hand quickly grabbed the door.
Lets talk inside for a moment.
I dont understand why you want to talk in my bedroom. Ill take you to the parlor.
No, no, thats not it, Tamon. I got a report that you brought something suspicious from Tanatos. I waited a long time for you toe to inform me, but you never did. Thats why I came here myself. So thats what you brought in there, right?
Since when did Your Majesty take such an interest in the inside of my bedroom? Excessive interest can be a burden.
There was a series of confrontations between Tamon and the king at the door.
The king, who grabbed the door trying to enter, and Tamon, who grasped the kings wrist without hesitation, were both stubborn as could be, and the conflict dragged on.
To stand in the way of the king. Its a call for beheading, Tamon.
It wont work in my mansion. So why did youe here? I was going to see you today, but .
What did I just say? Oh, thats right. I told you it was 3:00 p.m. If you just woke up and nned toe to the pce today, does that mean you tried toete at night? Oh! Youre going to join my chamber, arent you?
No way.
The rejection was so adamant that it hurt my heart.
Im sorry to hear that. But, when are you going to let go of the door?
Tamon, dont you know its more suspicious if youre trying to hide like this?
I have no idea what youre talking about..
If you have nothing to hide, let go of this hand. Ill check it myself.
Inside is a poor woman shuddering without her clothes on. Shouldnt a man protect his woman from shame?
The kings brow furrowed at Tamons straightforward answer.
Then she was immediately startled.
No,wait a minute You hold women? Are you sure thats a woman in there?
She sounded more suspicious than before.
I assumed you were naturally asexual?
This time Tamon gasped at the kings words.
No way. Im more passionate and lustful than anyone else, but.
But Ive never met anyone before. And moreover, did you not kick out the Queen of Foucault who ran naked from the battlefield into your barracks?
Why should I embrace a crazy woman?
But she was a very beautiful mad woman, wasnt she?
The Queen of Foucault was a woman who had had twelve lovers just because of her beauty.
The partners varied, but she enjoyed a free-spirited love affair with lowborn, nobles, and princes of other countries. There was even a popr belief that a man who went under her skirt would never be able to get out again.
What does that matter?
Such a woman made up her mind and attacked the hut of Tamon Krasis. She wore little clothes and did everything she could to tempt him, but he was not fazed.
The Queen of Foucault was so angry that she made a lot of noise about the Tamon being gay or asexual.
And the rumor spread quite convincingly.
Tamon didnt know that even the king of his country, whom he had known half his life, would agree with the rumor.
No, on top of that, the Queen ran away in shame. So I even suspected that you and Ronasso might have that kind of rtionship.
Tamons face was distorted roughly as if he had chewed a stone.
Chapter 32: Dazzling silver hair and purple crystal eyes
Chapter 32: Dazzling silver hair and purple crystal eyes
Im going to pretend I didnt hear what you just said. I think I need to wash my ears now.
Judging by your reaction, youre certainly not like the rumor said. Well, thats good.
The king let go of the door handle she was holding, as if she had given up.
She raised her hands in the air as if to say Ill do what you want, and then stepped back and said in a deted voice.
Im the king, but I dont think Im the king in front of you, so it hurts my pride.
No way, Your Majesty. Youre more sincere than anyone else.
No, its not a tell-tale sign, so Ill say this: why dont you take this opportunity and join my chamber? I think the general and I would make a pretty good couple.
Its a very good proposal, but Ill have to give you my sincere refusal.
Theo and Tamon had been trained at the same academy since they were nine years old.
At that time, the royal family of Amor trained their princes and princesses in the academy along with the noble children until the heir to the throne was decided.
They were given new names, made them look like children of distant local nobles, and integrated deeply into the noble society.
Then, at the age of 13, they would reveal themselves as royalty.
Tamon, Ronasso, and Theo were close at that time.
At that time, Theoransha Lantifu was the kings fifth child.
She had two more brothers under her, so a total of seven siblings.
Theo held the throne proudly among many sessors.
The biggest achievement was sweeping away the Kashan Cloud Sea pirates, which she did together with Tamon and Ronasso, and retrieving the national treasure that was stolen by Tanatos.
She also stopped the Rohikan invasion as well as rescued the youngest prince who was kidnapped and taken away..
For Theo, Tamon was his most reliable ally, but he was like a sword in her pocket that could stab her in the heart if handled incorrectly.
Now he acted like a lion with a path, but Theo knew that Tamon was not yet fully on her side.
Therefore, while Theo maintained a close rtionship with Tamon, she was wary of him.
Think about it, Tamon, if you and Ibine our forces, we can subdue the anti-King faction that is devouring me on the neck.
The king said, putting her arm around Tamons shoulder in a friendly manner.
Tamon closed the door softly and replied.
Isnt that only good for Your Majesty?
If its good for me, its good for you too, right? Its a good thing if webined.
Dont try to restrain me, Your Majesty. If you keep doing that, wont I want to run away?
Tamon smiledzily and once again refused the kings blunt offer.
Theo put a hand on Tamons shoulder and strove to win him over.
Dont run away and hold hands with me. Yes?
She looked coarse, like a city clerk, not a king.
Tamon shook his head and gracefully removed Theos hand from his shoulder and shook her hand.
Were already holding hands. Like this.
No, I need a more secure alliance with you.
As I said before, it is in the human mind to want to escape if you try to restrain them. Your Majesty.
Oh, your mouth.
The king clenched her fists with a grim expression. She wanted to hit Tamon with her fist right now.
The kings fist was clenched tightly.
Tamonughed and let his guard down at the sight of her.
At that very moment, Theo made her move.
It happened in a sh.
Quickly slipping behind him, Theo flung open the closed door and the two guards who followed Theo blocked Tamon from entering.
Get out of my way!
Now, lets find out what youre hiding so secretly, shall we?
The kingughed loudly and quickly ran inside the room.
Although Tamon had the advantage in terms of strength, Theo was also a fine diator who had traversed the battlefield with Tamon.
In particr, Theo neatly subdued her opponent with her speedy and precise movements, and was in the process of demonstrating her abilities to the fullest.
She strode to therge bed in front of the window with swift and precise movements.
With both hands, Tamon grabbed the necks of the guards who were blocking him.
He threw them on the floor at once.
Theos red face turned red with humiliation, but she had already expected this since the opponent was Tamon.
Lets see what kind of girl you tried to hide so badly.
Theo lifted the nket.
Fluttering under the open nket, a woman looking up at her.
!
The kings eyes went wide.
The disordered, dazzling silver hair, the glittering purple eyes and delicate features.
Theo thought the Queen of Foucault was beautiful.
She was a gorgeous woman and drooled over Tamon. Theo admired her as a truly strange and beautiful woman, but she was like faded brasspared to the woman in front of him now.
No, it was impossible topare the Queen to this woman.
Theo was mesmerized and admired her without realizing it.
A fragile silhouette beneath a thin slip dress that hung narrowly.
The traces left by Tamon on her slender body, scars, and bruised limbs also added a strange atmosphere.
It was also strange that even though she was dressed like that, she didnt look vulgar or debaucherous at all.
It was even stranger that her purple eyes, staring straight at her, were amazingly beautiful.
Youve crossed the line.
Tamon, who was close by, stood between the two of them, protecting Roselyn. Theo, who couldnt take her eyes off the woman, finally saw Tamon then.
Dazzling silver hair, purple crystal eyes .
Theo murmured absently. She stared at Tamon as if trying to read his expression, but his face did not waver in the slightest.
I think Ive heard about this appearance somewhere before.
The kings eyes narrowed.
Theo had never seen the Empress of Tanatos in person before.
She rarely left her country, and Theo hated Tanatos so much that they never ran into each other.
But that didnt mean that she didnt know the existence of the Emperor and Empress of the Empire.
There were plenty of self-portraits avable of the royal families of major countries, and Empress Tanatos was actually one of the most famous ones.
Theo also had a clear understanding of how Tanatos political situation was going.
Is this the woman you brought from Tanatos?
Theo asked back in a cold voice. Tamon replied, frowning at Theos changed expression.
I dont know where you got the wrong information.
His voice was unshakably nonchnt.
Have anyone seen what Ive brought from Tanatos?
.
I have never shown it, so how in the world did you get that report?I dont know who told you, but that person must be charged with reporting false information as if it were real.
With his arms loosely crossed, his demeanor was regal as Tamon spoke his opinion properly.
The look in his eyes as he stared at the king was also firm. It was impossible for Theo to notice if he showed even the slightest hint of strangeness.
That arrogance, which seemed rather unpleasant than nonchnt, and as usual, confused Theo.
Fine. If youre so confident, tell me what you brought.
Tamon sighed briefly at Theos words.
He looked at the king with a look that said, Do I have to?
Say it quickly. Its the kings order. Theo urged.
Tamon said with a short sigh, as if he had no choice.
The fur of a silver deer.
What.?
Its called the fur of the silver deer.
Theos eyes widened at his words.
Um, is it really the fur of the silver deer?
Theo cheered when Tamon nodded.
It was the animal Theo had been looking for for a very long time.
Silver deers were famous for their magnificent antlers, but their skins were also very valuable.
In particr, the skin of the silver deer was the only leather that did not contain the toxicity of demon or beast blood.
Unfortunately, however, the silver deers were only found in the Winter Lands and were in danger of extinction due to overhunting.
Currently, they have almost disappeared in other winter countries, and there have been asional stories of sess in hunting only in Tanatos.
Most of the ones that were caught ended up in the Imperial treasury.
But why didnt you bring it to me sooner? You knew how desperately I was looking for it!
Why did you think I would offer it to you, Your Majesty? I went through a lot of trouble to get it.
Tamon, you clever man! Tell me what you want!
You want me to say it now, dressed like this?
Haha! Its coolBute on, your heart looks fine. Get dressed and get out of here. I need to reward you for the long trip. So, what do you want to eat or have?
The king immediately changed her attitude and patted Tamon on the back.
Tamon got to his feet, as if he had no choice but to be swept away by the kings hand.
But at that moment, as they were walking out of the room, the king turned her head and looked at the woman who was sitting still on the bed.
***
T/N : *I smell trouble.
Chapter 33: My silver fox
Chapter 33: My silver fox
No, then who is the woman?
Thats the woman I bought at a special price from the ve market in Nyrux.
What? You bought a woman? You?
Yes, I had a hard time buying her. I paid four times more to get her.
With that, Tamonughed contentedly. He reached out boldly and lightly touched Roselyns cheek as she was staring at them.
Tamon noticed Roselines eyes had be fierce for a moment, but he could onlyugh.
She was a quick witted woman, and he trusted that she should be able to understand his words appropriately.
Tamon Krasis bought a girl. Why all of a sudden?
A man, who until yesterday Theo thought was asexual or gay, bought a female ve.
Theo couldnt believe it.
Above all, Tamon was a man who was always skeptical about very. So it was hard to believe he bought a ve for himself.
Btedly, Tamon answered.
because she looks like someone.
Oh, yes.
A sigh escaped the kings mouth.
Yes, the reason was convincing.
In fact, it was always Tamon who came into full conflict with Tanatos. It was an empire with the power of death, so Amor couldnt go to war recklessly, they had to continue establishing diplomatic rtions.
The interests of many nations were intertwined, so Tamon, as the chief diplomat, always took the lead in shing with them.
When asked to name the person who confronted him the most and annoyed him the most, the first person who woulde up was the Empress of Tanatos, Roselyn V. Sunset.
An empress who did not follow the imperial family name.
She was wise, full of dignity, and strong.
However, it was very annoying and troublesome to keep such a person as an enemy. Theo knew very well that Tamon had gritted his teeth many times when he thought of her.
Oh, I see. Yes. Well, its not that Im not convinced. She does look like her. So where are you from?
Theo asked suddenly, turning to Roselyn. Roselyn was staring at the two when she suddenly looked scared and asked Tamon.
[ Who is this person? Will she kick me out? How am I supposed to answer?]
*[ ] speaking in anothernguage*
It was a foreignnguage that Roselyn spoke fluently.
It was not the officialnguage of Amor and Tanatos, but thenguage of Hirusha, which was very far away.
How did she pick Hirusha, of all ces?
Tamon forced himself not tough at Roselyns wit.
Hirusha was the hometown of Theos mother, the former queen Gtea Roaman.
She married to Amor when she was very young, and Theo often heard stories about Hirusha from her mother.
Perhaps that was why Theo tended to be generous to the people of Hirusha.
Could it be that Roselyn had calcted this and spoke thenguage?
Tamon was once again impressed by Roselyn, but he couldnt help but wonder how far she knew.
Tamon looked deep into the purple eyes that were staring at him.
Did she know that her eyes were too proud and elegant to be a ves
It was not the eyes of one who served her master, but the eyes of one who made her master kneel at her feet.
Tamon grinned and said in a heavy voice.
[This woman is the king of thisnd. You have nothing to fear, my silver fox. And she knows that you have no home.]
Theo, who was listening to their conversation, opened her eyes in surprise.
What? Youre from Hirusha but were sold in Nyrux?
She seems to be from there, yes. Her officialnguage of Amor is not that good. (Tamon)
Oh, why would a girl from Hirushae to Nyrux?
Theo clicked her tongue and looked at Roselyn pitifully. Roselyn averted her gaze and made it look like she was scared.
Look at this poor girl, she has nobody. Her hands and feet are covered in scars. It seems she had gone through a great deal of trouble.
Well.her limbs dont seem to be the problem. I dont know how much she suffered, but look at her neck and shoulders, its all red.
Theo clicked her tongue at Tamon as she was unhappy with what Tamon did to the poor woman. Tamon made her acknowledge the important fact one more time.
I would like to remind you again who brought the silver deers fur.
The d*mn Tamon Krasis.
Theo red at Tamon with a nice but disapproving expression. She asked Roselyn in a voice softer than before.
[Where in Hirsha are you from?]
[ Raem. Im from Raem.]
[Raem? Im not sure where that is. Its not a city near the capital, is it?]
[Its a very small territory on the northeast side of Hirusha. We mainly herd sheep to eat.]
[Ah, I see]
Roselyns ent was so perfect that even the locals couldnt distinguish it, so the king didnt have any doubt about her tone.
The term linguistic genius was indeed not wrong.
Raem. Raem hmm.
Theo, who was pensive for a while, suddenly asked very naturally.
What is your name, by the way?
At that moment, Roselyn said in an unsure voice, biting her lower lip.
[Im sorry, Im still not very good at the officialnguage, so I didnt understand what you said. If you could ask me again, please .]
Tamon breathed a low sigh of relief.
The wise and wicked king tested Roselyn again. Of course, this woman wasnt easy to fall into Theos cute trap.
Tamon was more surprised that she pretended to be foolish to deceive Theo, rather than easily identifying the trap she had sowed.
Hed thought she wouldnt understand flexibility, but to be able to lie and look like that
The slightly unsure voice was also something he couldnt imagine in her usual appearance.
Oh, the more he knew, the more amazing and interesting she was.
Theo casually asked again.
[What is your name?]
[Oh, my name is]
Roselyn hesitated for a moment.
Then, after staring at Tamon, she slowly opened her mouth to answer.
[My name is Aranrosia..]
[Im Aranrosia.]
That name Tamon gave her began to flow out of her lips.
Oh.
This woman.
Now that she received the name as her own and became the sea.
Aranrosia.
It was an ancientnguage that Amor had forgotten
It was the most beautiful sea.
***
A storm passed by.
Roselyn copsed, exhausted.
The body that Tamon had eaten all night was staggering like rusty armor, and the sudden appearance of the King of Amor seemed to make her feel faint.
Im tired.
The day passed by so fast.
Maybe it was because she hadnt slept much, and she felt lightheaded. In the midst of it all, the conversation with the king of Amor and Tamon kept running through her mind.
The most memorable of them all was.
I thought you were naturally asexual..?
Asexual.
Roselyns body, which was bullied all night, proved that it was not true. Not only Tamon wasnt asexual, but he was full of lust and passion.
A lustful pervert, a sexual deviant, a sexual predator. A monster
The words that were used to describe the manst night came to her mind like a fountain.
How could such a man pretend to be asexual? Come to think of it, not a single line of information she gathered indicated that the man had ever been involved with a woman.
The incident where he insulted the Queen of Foucault and kicked her out was something Roselyn knew about.
The Queen of Foucault was an amazingly beautiful woman who made men feel lustful just by looking at her once. Roselyn couldnt believe Tamon refused such a woman.
The Tamon ofst night and the Tamon in the story seemed to be twopletely different men.
Yesterday happened might have been because of the mysterious power.
Certainly he was not normalst night. Therefore, there was a great possibility that Tamon in his normal state was asexual, as King Amor had said earlier.
So yesterday, it could have been some sort of ident.
Roseline, who thought so and tried to rx, turned pale.
Come to think of it, Tamon embraced her every night when he brought her to Amor. His actions did not stop until she awoke to his kisses and fainted.
Was it just a burst fromst night to this morning?
No, it seemed he really wasnt asexual like rumors said.
It doesnt matter to me
The man looked so distressedst night that she had no choice but to help.
Whether she liked it or not, he saved her life.
She was not saved by her own will, but now shes alive
As long as she made up her mind not to die anymore, the fact that he had saved her was an indelible fact.
She only gave herself once or twice in return for what she received.
Roselyn quickly brushed away the thoughts that disturbed her mind and thought of another story.
The silver deer.
Chapter 34: Is it okay to eat this poisonous plant?
Chapter 34: Is it okay to eat this poisonous nt?
This animal was on the verge of extinction.
In other countries, it almost disappeared, but it was only asionally seen in parts of Tanatos.
But thats just the word of the public who didnt know the hidden story.
In fact, the previous emperor of Tanatos deliberately exterminated the other countrys silver-horned deer.
Secretly, he sent hunters to periodically hunt them and kill them, or took them to Tanatos and raised them.
The silver deer were menacing animals, as big as bears and their beautiful antlers were sharper and harder than any de.
Taming them was much harder than hunting them.
They never ate anything but the food they hunted themselves.
In a group, they would take turns sleeping and keeping vigil. If a cub was born during this time, the whole pack would work together to protect it.
The silver deer were solitary animals that would rather kill themselves than be tamed.
In order to breed deer, the emperor deliberately put children in the deer herd.
Many children were killed by the highly guarded deer.
However, there were also some children who blended into the deer herd quite naturally.
They would hide their presence as if they were dead, deliberately stay away, and mix with the deer herd like stones for a long time, and eventually, the scent of the deer would be buried in the children.
From that moment on, the boundaries of the deer will copse.
The deer will think that these children are culled from somewhere else, and protect them in their herd.
The children then begin to tame the deer while living in the herd.
Of course, they have to be careful because the deer may be rmed again.
If they make a mistake in the process, they have to start all over again.
The children bridge the gap between the outside and the deer, exchanging what they need.
The deer produce better quality antlers, leather and meat with the good quality meat and nutrients brought by the children.
As the herd grew, the children would pretend to go hunting together and pull out the deer one by one.
Or they would bring in deer that had died of old age.
Tanatos called them La Gorreci, or the children of the white deer, because he sent mainly lightly pigmented children in order to lower the boundary of the deer as much as possible.
The irony was that those children were now adults and no longer children, but they were still La Gorreci.
And there were only two La Gorreci who survived so far.
They were Mirah and Lucentia.
The siblings, who had lived with the deer since they were seven years old, were anything but ordinary.
They understood andprehended thenguage of the deer, and evenmunicated their own intentions. They had a strong attachment to the deer and did not want them to be sacrificed.
To be honest, the two of them were even closer to deer than to humans.
Roselyn was the only person that the siblings adored.
We will only listen to the Empresss words.
So, Empress, please pity us. Think lightly of the deer. Protect us so that the merciless emperor cannot ughter us.
Roselyn sat up from her lying position and sat on the bed.
Then she looked out at the orange sea through the open window. Then she stared across the sea at Thanatos.
If I decide to live, I have to remind myself of the promise that is still valid.
Those childrenmust be protected.
They were precious silver deer, and more precious than that, the children of the white deer, so Gillotti would not be able to do anything recklessly.
However, since the deer were so delicate, there was a possibility that they would all kill themselves.
The same was true for Mirah and Lucentia. If the need arose, their children would alsomit suicide.
Before that, she wanted to free the deer, the children, from Tanatos watchful eye.
There were only six months left until the next payment.
Gillotti wouldnt be in a good mood right now, so he wouldnt worry about the Ice Mountains just yet.
So what will I have to do within six months?
What can I do with this empty body?
What in the world is my silver fox thinking, sitting there in a daze not knowing that a person came in?
!
Startled, Roselyn leaned back.
But Tamon stretched his hand out faster and grabbed her waist.
[You were worried you might get kicked out.]
He whispered in Hirushanguage to her as he smiled.
It looked like he wanted to continue the ridiculous y Roselyn had just shown before the King of Amor.
Roselyn pushed his shoulders with her hands and said,
Stop it. I dont want to be your bedroom ve.
Oh. Then how about being my bedroom lover? Isnt this a pretty quick rise in status?
His lips passed over her cheeks and earlobes, tickling them.
The more she tried to push him away, the tighter held her in ce.
It wasnt enough that he was treating her like a ve in the bedroom, he wanted to treat her like a lover.
Roselyn was appalled.
But she was also aware of their tightly closed bodies, and it felt strange.
With the heavy aftermath ofst night still lingering in many parts of her body, her body instinctively tried to react.
Roselyn ignored the reactions of her body that had nothing to do with her will.
Maintaining herposure, she deliberately said in an even colder voice,
As I said yesterday, I hate you.
But wasnt it pretty intense for someone you dislike? How can you mix your body so passionately with someone you hate?
His breath tickled her neck as he spoke.
Tamon whispered again as he slowly made eye contact with her, keeping the close distance.
I cant do that.
This man was like a poisonous nt.
It looked fancy and smelled sweet, but it always upset her stomach when she ate it.
Even now, she couldnt guess the inside of this man who was quick to provoke, tease, and y tricks on her.
Is he trying to achieve a sense of superiority by making fun of me for annoying him so far?
Until this happened, there had been no emotional exchange between them.
So she could not trust him even more.
Betrayal is easy, trust is hard.
Even her husband, who lived with her for years, brutally betrayed her.
There was more to their marriage than just love, and yet he betrayed her with impunity. Gillotti was not the only one.
Her position was special, and all she had done was y politics with ck-hearted people. Of course, there were those who thought the same as they seemed. People who were pure and innocent and followed as they were led
But by all ounts, this man was not one of those people.
He was a man whom she did not know what he was really thinking, a man whom she should not let her guard down for even a moment.
That was what Roselyn thought of Tamon Krasis.
What in the world is it that you want?
You asked me the same question the other day Was my reply not enough then?
Roselyn narrowed her eyes at his answer.
What did he say to her at that time?
Yes, he said he wanted her all.
You want me?
You remember exactly.
Tamon chuckled softly in admiration. Roselyn lowered her gaze, which was fixed on him.
There was something odd about this.
How could he even trick the king of his own country simply because he wanted her?
Why on earth would he want her?
Was it because of her ability as an empress? Because of the knowledge she possessed? Or because he wants to know the secrets of Tanatos?
But the way he spoke as if he didnt want Tanatos.
Is it real?
Doubts coursed through her mind.
Above all, Tamon was a politician like her.
No matter how mysterious he saved her and deceived the king to hide her not yet, she couldnt fully trust him.
What are you thinking? (Tamon)
your ulterior motive. (Roselyn)
I think my motive is transparent. (Tamon)
It seems that the meaning of the word transparent changed while I fainted. (Roselyn)
Roselyn replied in an indifferent voice.
Tamon burst intoughter, as if he was enjoying what he was hearing.
Dont try to doubt me. For I have no desire to y any games with you. (Tamon)
How can I believe that? (Roselyn)
Believe it or not, you have freedom. But you should know one thing. Youve alreadye into my possession, and no matter how suspicious you are of me and push me away.. (Tamon)
Under his low whispered voice, deep and dark emotions were intertwined.
Youll never be able to get away from me.
Chapter 35: Dont be weak
Chapter 35: Don''t be weak
Roselyn didnt know what kind of emotions he was showing.
It was an emotion that had a distinctly different temperature and viscosity than what she knew.
She raised her eyes to meet his red ones.
She could see the lust that filled his red eyes. He wanted her all over again.
How could she look at a man like this and not have desire .?
It was unbelievable.
Because, at least as far as she knew, Tamon was lustful if he saw her.
Roselyn was curious.
Gillotti told her that she has a body colder than ice.
He said an iron doll would be warmer than she was.
Gillotti made a lot of fun of her, saying that she would not be able to bear a child with such a body.
He even spoke of it in front of the nobility, causing her loving father, the Duke of Sunset, to stand up and knock down the table.
Roselyn didnt know how to treat Gillotti.
When she tried to be nice to him, he resented her for her hypocrisy, and when she pretended not to know him, he came and vited her when she ignored him.
Gillotti visited her almost every week, without fail, and taunted her.
Since she couldnt prevent him using any of these methods, she had to leave him alone to make noise. After some point, she couldnt help but think that she really was that stiff person, just like he said.
Then Natasha Roanti, who appeared just in time, made Gillottis mockery about Roselyns body even more solid.
Compared to Natasha, who was like the sunshine of spring, Roselyn really felt like she was an ice doll.
However, that wasnt a bad thing.
Her goal was to aplish the work she was given in a respectable manner without wavering, so she thought that maybe that hard figure was close to her goal.
But why is he looking at me like that?
Is it because of his red eyes?
The image of herself in his eyes looked alive, raw and hot.
He looked at her as if he were looking at something interesting. With those red eyes shining brilliantly.
Roselyn reached out her slender hand and carefully swept Tamons eyes.
He looked confident and arrogant, and she could feel flinched.
A strange sense of satisfaction tickled her stomach.
In his red eyes, she didnt see the golden crack likest night.
What happened yesterday..Are you going to have it again?
Probably.
What is the cause?
Tamon was quiet for the first time when she asked.
Roselyn knew why he didnt answer.
Is it because of that weird ability you have?
Maybe.
So, you have a lot of power and you saved me with it?
A different look came into Tamons eyes.
He stared at her as if her rity was so endearing that she could analogize the reason without difficulty.
Half right, half wrong.
What is right and what is wrong?
Well, first of all, the reason my power went out of control was because I put it into an unmarked opponent. Im not certain of that either. I also dont know exactly what my power is yet. Thats why half of it is right and half of it is wrong.
Isnt your power divine power? Ive never heard of this method of releasing it by mixing bodies before.
Well, everything is different. Before I had this power, I didnt even know that such an ability existed.
What did the power look like?
Its a blood disease.
Ah, yes.
Roselyns eyes widened momentarily.
Shed heard that Tamon Krasis was sick before, and so it was this disease.
There was very little known about it, but she did know to the extent that there was a blood disease that had been passed down for generations in the Krasis family, and those who contracted it rarely survived.
The only person who had survived it was the very person in front of her now, Tamon.
This disease ..It isnt a disease, is it?
I like that you understand quickly.
Tamon chuckled and patted Roselyns little chin.
So if you mixed your body with a marked opponent, you wont have power overload like yesterday?
That too, maybe but theres no way to be sure. I dont have a record of it, so I have to face it myself.
Ah.
Then the mixing body was an unknown method for now.
But but if you dont release it, you will always be out of control?
Ive never used it with this much power before, but . From now on, Ill have to release it or itll be in trouble.
How do you know that?
I just feel it. I can tell.
Tamon rubbed his heart.
Roselyn knew something had changed. A greater power hade into her body. She also had a feeling that her fate would depend on how she handled this.
Then why dont you just release it into someone quickly.
Its not that simple.
At Tamons words, Roselyn gave him a curious look. Somehow, she felt his eyes were smiling.
As you may have noticed, my life force is primarily made up of fluids and contact. This means that I have to constantly do it.
Roselyns face hardened.
She rememberedst night when he ate her up and gave her life force.
Your power resembles you. Shameless.
Well, there is a way to treat it without having to mix bodies, but you cant do that every time, right?
She felt his body heating up. Roselyn looked at him in a panic.
What?
See, I have such energy, such healthy desire. But I cant even get into a rtionship because of my power.
Ah!
It was only then that Roselyn understood why the rumors said Tamon was asexual or gay.
The moment he mixed bodies, his power would pour into the other person.
Then it was only natural that he couldnt have a rtionship with them recklessly.
Theres a risk that my power might be exposed here and there if Im not careful, and mixing my body with unmarked opponents only gives them strength unterally, so its too much for me, too. If I did that, my power would go out of control again.
It was a lie.
Tamon was very nonchntly lying, but only his expression was more frank than ever.
Actually, just mixing bodies does drain his power.
Even though he wasnt used to this power, it didnt mean that he couldnt control the extent of it.
However, if he didnt say so much, Roselyn would never take his bait.
So he was willing to lie to her.
In his mind, he made up an excuse, This much lying is cute, and gave her a sincere expression.
So my choices are limited.
He rubbed at his heart again, wrinkling one eyebrow in a showy manner.
Her purple eyes stared at him.
The look was a mixture of suspicion and concern. Tamon couldnt help but smile a little.
Look at this.
This woman was born incapable of evil.
She said she hated him so much, but look how she assimted his words.
He saw things in her eyes that he couldnt see when he looked at her from a distance.
It was a variety of emotions, wavering eyes, and passionate reactions that were hidden beneath the nk expression.
You cant let your guard down on me already.
He tried to make a decent expression.
Of course, his body, which was touching her skin, had been showing an ungodly temper for some time.
We did all nightst night, so maybe Ill be fine for a while.
And after a while?
I dont know, either. Will the situation like yesterday happen again, or will it remain quiet I guess well just have to wait and see.
Roselyn became serious at his words.
Of course, he didnt make her do it, but still, Roselyn hated to force herself on someone else.
There was a corner of her mind where she still felt guilty that the deaths of her family, her best friend, and the nobles who followed her were because of her.
Roselyn didnt want to put anyone else in it.
Especially Tamon Krasis, she was even more reluctant.
Its funny.
Tamonughed, his face twisting slightly. His voice went lower.
Are you feeling guilty about what you did?
I thought you hated me so much you wanted to kill me. But you didnt yell at me that you didnt want to.
Roselyn frowned and red at him.
Tamon smirked, his eyes narrowed.
Youre too weak for someone you dont like. We seem to get along better than I thought, what do you think?
Please, shut your mouth.
Roselyn let out a small scream, her face red with embarrassment.
With an exasperated groan, she pushed his shoulders out with her fists, but Tamon didnt move an inch.
The weight that was pressing down on her was only increased.
Youre a beast.
And you moaned when you had that beast inside you.
!
Every word he said provoked her shame.
It was impossible for her to listen to him.
She gave up trying to get rid of him and covered his mouth with her hands.
Tamon chuckled and grabbed Roselyns hand that was covering his mouth. Then he began to lick her palms, tasting it.
What, what are you doing?
Roselyn tried to pull her hand away in frustration, but it was toote.
He rubbed her palms with his thick lips and licked them with the tip of his tongue.
Her stimted palms tickled like crazy. She was out of breath even though Tamon hadnt done anything.
Dont be weak, Roselyn. No Aranrosia.
Tamon whispered.
Chapter 36: Don’t leave me
Chapter 36: Don¡¯t leave me
You may do so in my presence, but you must not do so elsewhere.
What?
Tamons lips gently grazed her cheek. Hisrge, firm hand wrapped the back of Roselyns head.
His voice was serious and calm, unlike the voice that had teased her earlier.
I never want to see you crumble again.
The mans thick, sensual lips came to rest on her cheek, then moved against her lips.
So hang in there. Dont hold back your anger. Its okay to get angry and swear. You can do that.
It was very unfamiliar to receive a slow kiss.
Perhaps it was because Roselyn wasnt used to it, and her body froze more.
Her heart swelled little by little as she forgot to breathe.
Tamon did not do anything except whisper and kiss, but Roselyn felt as if something had hit her on the head.
This man was a poisonous nt.
It smelled sweet, and its lushness bewitched her.
But what would happen if she swallowed it?
Roselyn stared nkly into Tamons eyes.
His me-red eyes zed brightly. Hot and fervent as if to burn her all right away.
As she gazed at him, exhaling slowly and shallowly, Tamon moved.
He came closer, soft and slithery like a snake, and entwined his lips with hers.
Their breaths intertwined and her lips opened.
His tongue slowly upied the inside of her mouth, as if expanding its territory little by little.
Roselyn stepped back just as he approached, licking and sweeping her with soft movements, as if she herself was not a threat.
Its not your fault.
What?
Whatever it is.
A muffled voice broke into her earl
Youre not to me.
Dont.
Tamon told her not to be weak.
But did he know that he was making her weak?
After all, Tamon was difficult to deal with.
He wasplicated and annoying.
Roselyn closed her eyes.
As he had said, she didnt want to be weak anymore.
So she closed her eyes and put up with it, her face distorted.
It was my will that released the power to keep you alive. It was my choice. So this pain you are experiencing now is merely my responsibility for my choice.
Yes, youre right, you tried to keep me alive. But I have never asked for your help.
Tamonughed. The low voice dissipated with a suitable echo.
Thats right. But, why do you look so sorry?
No, Im not.
No, look at me.
He lifted her chin.
When she stubbornly closed her eyes, his lips once again held her lips.
She frowned and opened her eyes nervously with a tingling sensation.
She bit her lip tightly and heughed.
Look, you do feel slightly responsible. You feel responsible for my outbursts. Even though it just happened by itself.
I said it wasnt.
Well, okay. If you feel a tinge of burden and responsibility for me, Im good. Because in return for that sense of burden, youll be helping me.
He sounded like a clever man.
Roselyn gave him a desperate re.
He didnt care for the irritated look in her eyes and brushed his lips over hers.
Arent I a generous master? Im giving you a choice. Help me.
Whos the master of whom? Dont be arrogant about something Ive never given.
Why are you sad now? You were thrown away. Its me who saved you. Its me whos saying its okay, and Im hugging you and kissing you.
It was a man whose tongue was poisonous.
Roselyn was dumbfounded and didnt reply.
He was a man whoughed so much.
He smiled again, obliquely, and while she was off guard, he spoke again.
Be with me, Aranrosia.
He selfishly called her Aranrosia.
Why would I?
If you stay with me, my power will stabilize, and you can have the same strength as me.
I dont need it.
You wont die easily. If you dont like that, yes What can I give you? Ill listen to what you want.
Nothing. Nothing.
Gold and silver treasure? Youve probably seen enough of this stuff. Then.
His lips rubbed endlessly over her cheeks and chin.
Roselyn frowned, and no matter how much she pushed him away, it was useless.
What about a beast that will remain loyal to you forever?
You seem to know that you yourself are a beast.
Tamon didnt seem to mind her sarcasm.
What a strange man he was.
Is he a lunatic?
She looked at him with more sober eyes, but her expression seemed to pose no threat to him.
I swear, Ill never betray you.
A mans heart is secretive, and you will betray me if need be.
Well see about that.
You are very confident.
You are, too.
Youre not me.
Lie, youre the one whos always been at the top. Its a ce where you have to use your confidence.
Roselyn realized something new. It wasnt easy to beat this man with words.
Yes, whats the point of beating him now?
She took a step back.
Roselyn said in a slightly softer voice.
You know, your heart is now more of an impulse
Tamons eyes changed a little more intensely.
He ced his forehead against hers and lowered his voice.
Dont take the liberty of sticking a measuring stick into my heart. Did you judge all your men who swore allegiance to you with such eyes? They always betray you? But, why do you forgive those who betray you and why do you feel guilty about their deaths?
It was a sharp rebuttal.
But that didnt change the idea that his heart was an impulse.
The distrust was also not easily lifted. No, she wasnt obligated to trust him in the first ce.
After staring at her for a while without replying, Tamon sighed and stood up.
You dont have to answer right now. Tell me whenever you change your mind. I hope its before my outburstes back.
(*His outburst is his sickness which his power overload and needs to be released by mixing bodies (have s*x) with her.)
Tamon held out his hand to her, ignoring his swollen manhood.
Its time to eat. Lets go get something to eat.
Roselyn stared at therge hand in front of her.
Therge, scarred hand didnt even move as if it was guarding the spot until she grabbed it.
Roselyn ignored the hand and stood up.
Tamon grabbed her hand as she tried to walk past.
Holding her stiff white hand, Tamon said pleadingly in a soft tone.
Dont leave me like that. Ill be hurt.
Every word he said sounded like a joke. Why does heugh when he only sees her?
It was hard not to trust someone who faced her withughter.
The warmth bound in his cold fingers was unfamiliar.
**
*[ ] speaking in anothernguage*
[Move quickly! If we get caught, theyll confiscate everything!]
[Be quiet! Dont you know that security is circling right now?]
[I know. Thats why Im telling you to hurry. Come on!]
The noisy voices woke up Arsene. He could barely open his eyes due to his headache. However, just because he was awake didnt mean that he could see.
Everything around him was ck. Arsen raised his heavy body and traced his surroundings.
A cage?
He couldnt see clearly, but he was trapped in a narrow cage. A ck cloth covered it.
[Well leave when youre finished loading everything.]
[ I finally got rid of them. We need to leave right now!]
What the hell is this noise?
He could hear them talking, but it was in anguage Arsene could not understand. It wasnt an official Tanatosnguage. It was anguage used by the Nyruxians. (*Nyrux is a ce where Tamon told Theo that he bought Roselyn.)
No way
At that moment, Arsenes face grew even paler.
very was still existed in Tanatos.
Since even the previous emperor had developed numerous businesses through ves, the current emperor also thought that very was a natural thing.
The nobles also had no reason to oppose it, since they got to live a convenient life while using humans like dogs and pigs.
The problem was the Empress.
She insisted that if she could not abolish very, she would at least have to improve the current system.
And she dered that ves by fair trade and abduction would not be allowed, and that ves without permission could be free people at any time.
She also enacted aw that if ves died from unreasonable orders or harsh punishments, they had to bepensated.
The Empress and Emperor factions fought over this for a long time.
In the midst of this, the Empress won the exclusive right to trade red cocoons in Amor.
She handed over the trading rights to some of the imperialists on unbeatable terms, further empowering the Empress to have her say.
After a long confrontation, it ended in victory for the Empress, but that was only 2~3 years ago.
There was a timeg between the enactment and enforcement of thew. The system was much improved in the areas controlled by the imperial family, but not in the provinces where they could not see.
Looting, kidnapping, and illegal trade were still prevalent. And if the area was within the Emperors sphere of influence, there was even less need to be concerned.
Is Louvre the emperors territory?
If that was the case, there was no way the Empress would have told Arsene to go to Louvre. Something was wrong.
Arsene listened more closely to the soundsing from outside, shaking with the anxiety that wasing over him.
It was that moment. He felt the floor shake and heard the sound of sshing water.
Ship.?
This was definitely a ship. Arsene was now being loaded onto the ship.
Human trafficking !
Chapter 37: An unfamiliar peace
Chapter 37: An unfamiliar peace
Pale, Arsene hurriedly raised his voice and shook the bars.
Hey, hey! Let me out! Let me out! This is kidnapping! You filthy criminal b*st*rds!
tter! tter!
[What, where is that sounding from? Sifal! Keep them quiet!]
[What are you doing while the guards are still around! Do you want us all to get caught?]
Heavy footsteps were heard along with cussing.
Arsen fought against the bars, waving his hands in the air.
Human trafficking! Abduction! Let me go, you criminals! Let me go!
[Here it is!]
[Be quiet, you punk!]
One of the men hit the bars with something.
The cage where Arsene was imprisoned rattled and shook menacingly.
Another man reprimanded the man who hit the bars.
[Hey, hey! Youre making more noise! I told you to be quiet, but why are you making a louder noise?]
[Ha! Thats right. Sorry]
Arsen, who was listening to their conversation, pleaded again.
Hey, hey! Hey, let me go! I have to go out! Please!
[Hey, you, youre being very loud.]
[Hey, you, be quiet. Do you want to drown in the ocean while youre trapped? Eh?]
The voiceing from outside became more shrill.
Arsene couldnt understand what they were saying, but he could tell that the situation was getting worse.
However, that didnt mean that I wanted to give up.
He had to get out somehow before the shippletely sailed away.
Please, let me go! I belong to the Imperial Academy! I have the support of the Imperial Family..!
I deliberately mentioned the Imperial Family, but it was useless.
They said a few more words in theirnguage, and then covered the ck cloth over the cage again.
Then they threw something into it.
Ugh!
In no time at all, smoke filled the cage.
As soon as Arsene smelled the smoke, he immediately felt dizzy.
[Is that too strong? It can make him dumb.]
[What would a ve do if hes smart? That could be better for him]
[Yeah, thats true, too! Anyway, youre pretty smart.]
[Right? Hahahaha!]
The men startedughing as if it was amusing. Arsene gritted his teeth, but he had no energy to even get angry.
His whole body weakened.
No
Arsene copsed. His eyelids slowly closed.
He wasnt sleepy, but he couldnt muster any strength.
The Empresss bracelet on his wrist was caught in his fluttering, slowly closing eyes.
what? .light
Before he could wonder, Arsenes eyes closedpletely.
****
Nothing happened for a few days to the point of wonder.
Roselyn felt unfamiliar with thosezy days.
Of course, Tamon wouldnt let her go at night.
But there was nothing lewd or promiscuous about the act.
He just fell asleep holding her tightly with his thick arms.
Roselyn would push him away and fall asleep, limp and tired.
When she woke up in the morning, he was gone.
Instead, Asrell and the twins came in to take care of her, and they took her soulpletely.
The twins, Louie, imed to be good with her hands, and rubbed Roselyns limbs diligently.
She was very good at applying special oil and rubbing with appropriate force.
Tasha was a good talker and chatted constantly, but her tone wasnt particrly loud and she was witty, she knew when to talk and when to stop.
Maybe thats why Roselyn didnt mind listening to Tasha at all, in fact it was enjoyable.
Particrly interesting was the story of Tasha and Louie writing a novel.
Amor people, even the lower sses, were educated in writing, and it was true.
It was a wonder they could just read and write, but to write a novel?
Roselyn listened to the girls, inwardly marveling at their stories.
Then Roselyn almost spit out the tea she was drinking when she heard their novel was about a silver-haired beauty captured as a prisoner from another country and the red-eyed Tamon, the great General of a desert country.
Its a romantic story between a Princess from the winternd and a man from a fiery desert. The obsessive general wont leave the Princess alone for even a moment, and the Princess begins to drown in the Generals love.Ive written about half of it, and the response from the printers has been very positive.
The twins confessed that they used Roselyns appearance for the female protagonist in the novel.
Roselyn said nothing to Tasha, who was overly excited.
They said they had to write the Princess to be the most beautiful woman and all they could think of was Roselyn.
Um, where is that ce? Oh, the Empress of Tanatos has silver hair and purple eyes too. Shes rumored to be very beautiful. Shes a role model for many people.
Of course, but in our opinion, Lady Aranrosia is much more beautiful than that person!
Roselyn just smiled silently.
It was rather a gain for her if the twins romance novel became popr and was read everywhere.
Roselyns silver hair and purple eyes were not amon urrence.
However, with such widespread depiction in novels, people would unconsciously get used to the silver hair and purple eyes.
Because then, there would be fewer people who would think of her as the Empress of Tanatos.
Thank you very much. It looks really interesting. Can you show it to meter when you finish it?
Of course!
The twins nodded so strongly that she thought their heads would just fall off.
They even hugged each other happily and let out voiceless screams.
Oh, please stop. That kind of romance novel is very dirty, My Lady.
Asrell stopped Tasha with a wave of her hand. Not to be outdone by Asrells crumbled face, the twins answered.
Physical rtions are essential to the love between a man and a woman, Asrell! You have three children. Dont you know that? Having three babies means.
Stop it! What does that have to do with me having children.?
Asrell, your face is so red!
Your face is on fire. What were you thinking about?
Asrells innocent face turned red as if it was on fire.
Roselyn, who was watching her, also blushed and turned her gaze to the book she was struggling to hold. In this way, she ate breakfast, listened to stories, and looked at the ocean, and before she knew it, the day had passed.
Before midnight, Roselyn fell asleep. Then at some point, she felt the seat next to her was filling up.
I want to sleep.
Your eyes say you want to see me. I dont have to sleep. Lets talk some more, shall we?
Then a hand gently plunged into her waist, and Roselyn was startled to hear a quietugh as she squeezed her eyes shut.
Then a momentter Tamon gently patted her back.
To deny that his touch was affectionate, Roselyn closed her eyes and tried to sleep.
Many peaceful Amor nights passed like this.
***
Why dont you go out a little today? Youll be tired of staying inside too much.
Yes, My Lady. Its a beautiful day. Why dont you go for a walk? You havent been out yet.
As soon as the twins put away the lunch, they suggested going for a walk.
At their suggestion, Roselyn finally remembered that she hadnt left the mansion since she had been here.
The ce Roselyn was staying was on the top floor of an annex with a good view of the ocean.
The annex was three stories high, but it was built on a hill with an ocean view.
Roselyn had the entire floor to herself.
There were several rooms, but her ce was the main bedroom.
The rest of the annex had a library, reception rooms, and bathrooms.
They were guarded by guards. There were three in front of Roselyns main sleeping quarters, and two each in the middle hallway and in front of the stairs.
There would probably be a few more at the bottom of the stairs as well.
Roselyn naturally assumed they were there to keep an eye on her.
Or a means to lock her up.
Can I go out?
So she didnt think it was okay to go out.
No, actually, she had never even tried.
But judging by the reactions of the twins and Asrell, it didnt look like she was trapped.
Will that be alright?
Chapter 38: Warmth of the palm
Chapter 38: Warmth of the palm
After looking out the window for a while, Roselyn got up from her seat.
The clothes she was wearing were too thin and flimsy, so after putting on her jacket, she slowly walked down the hallway to the stairs. Because of the bandage on her ankle from the injury the other day, Tasha held her arm to support her.
Im fine, I can walk with a little limp.
But stairs can be dangerous. Im nervous watching.
Not wanting to fight about this, Roselyn let Tasha help her.
Then, she turned around and saw the three guards who were guarding the front of her room following her.
There are three guards in the mansion
Roselyn looked dumbfounded, but still wasted no time in trying to leave, so she moved forward.
But oddly enough, it sounded like there were a few more footsteps following her.
When she turned around again, she saw that there were seven guards
And there were the twins and Asrell
She didnt have that many guards when she was Empress.
Roselyn looked back at the ten people following her, sighed, and turned back again.
I think Id better stay in my room.
Huh? Why? Its nice and warm with the breeze outside..?
Yes, it is. Ive also prepared a cart!
What is a cart?
It seemed like something that was ridden by azy nobleman. It was something like a rickshaw pulled by a man As expected, its better not to go out,
The twins reaction gave her the feeling that there were probably more people waiting downstairs.
Who would assign this many guards for a bedroom ve? And for a ve to ride a cart for a mere walk.
Even if it was in Tamons mansion, the words would leak out among the servants.
It was bound to raise interest in her, not to mention lower his prestige.
Roselyn felt burdened by it.
Up until now, she had only wanted to be known as a little pretty foreign ve, who could be cut loose at any moment.
At first nce, she even resembled the dead Empress of Tanatos.
Roselyn sighed and walked up the stairs again.
Thats when it happened.
Why arent youing down?
Suddenly a familiar low tone stopped her.
At that moment, the air changed.
The knights who had been following her knelt in unison and gave a modest bow.
Asrell and the twins, who had been snuggled up close to Roselyn, also took two steps backward to show their respect.
Arent you going for a walk?
The sound of thumping footsteps approached.
She could tell who he was without looking back.
Roselyn slowly turned around and looked at Tamon.
It felt like it had been a very long time since she saw him under the sun.
Perhaps that was why her lips became dry at the sight of him in the sunshine.
Yes, it was probably just the tension she felt again after so long.
[There are too many people following me]
Roselyn used Hirushanguage deliberately, aware of the guards behind her.
Tamon smiled curiously at Roselyns Hirusha ent.
[There are only ten of them.]
[Even in Tanatos, there werent many people following me like this.]
[Lie. There were more than five maidens followed you there.]
[There were only three guards. And most importantly, I were an Empress back then, but not now.]
Tamons eyes bent beautifully at her words.
His red eyes glowed smoothly.
He reached out and stroked the tips of Roselyns hair under the sunlight.
A satisfied voice was flowing outzily.
[Yes, youre not Empress of Tanatos now, youre Aranrosia of Amor. My beautiful bedroom ve.]
Roselyn scowled at him, her eyes narrowed.
She didnt like his words, which he deliberately passed on knowing that she hated it.
[I think I need to see if theres a chance to die again. Id rather die than live as your bedroom ve.]
[You are very clever. You must have realized that the word die is a threat to me. So the humble Tamon must bow to the noble ve.]
Tamon bowed curtly and kissed Roselyns stiffened lips quickly.
Roselyn was startled and quickly pushed him away.
She was just amazed at how someone could kiss in ces with people in broad daylight.
[What kind of lewdness is this? In a ce where everyone sees it]
[So its okay to do more where theres no people? I dont mind, but]
Ah, isnt this man really crazy?
It seemed that the disease of his bloodline made him this lewd.
Roselyn red at him with an absurd face and took a step back.
It was better to run away than to deal with a madman.
Tamon, who was staring at Roselyn, reached out and snatched her wrist just before she turned around.
[Ill stop joking, so dont run away. As I said then.]
Tamon said in a serious voice, cing his hand near his heart in Roselyns suspicious eyes.
[Ill get hurt.]
Roselyn was almost fooled by how serious his handsome face was.
But it wasnt enough to kill Roselyn, who was tired of looking at his beautiful appearance.
Roselyn, who was still looking at him suspiciously, suddenly felt the gaze of the fierce melodramatic novelists behind her, who were watching the two of them with sparkling eyes.
Fearing that she would read about this very moment in their novel, Roselyn sighed and reluctantly replied,
[I understand. Now, let go of my wrist.]
Tamon stared at her slender wrist he was holding onto.
He let it go gently and chuckled.
Roselyn thought a smile like that was a bit ominous, and as expected..
[Ill hold your hand if you dont like me to hold your wrist.]
Arge, rough hand encircled Roselyns pure white, small hand.
How can he manipte her easily all the time?
Roselyn was truly amazed.
She had no idea that Tamon Krasis, the man who had made her so nervous, was so rude and crazy
[Hand-holding is what children do. Arent you afraid youll loose your authority?]
[I dont have any authority]
[Then, why dont you pay attention to your reputation?]
[What for. For them, it would be fun to see a lustful master blinded by a foreign ve. A generous master would not deprive his attendants of their enjoyment.]
Tamon grumbled, leading a distracted Roselyn down the stairs.
Before she knew it, the seven guards fell back, and the twins were being pulled away by Asrell.
As Tasha had said, there was a glittering cart waiting in the lobby.
Roselyn averted her gaze and walked as Tamon led her.
Tamon walked slowly, as if he was aware of her limp.
At first nce, he looked like a nobleman enjoying a leisurely stroll.
Roselyn nced down at her wrapped hand.
The rough palm looked more like a piece of wood than a hand.
How hot his hand was.
She couldnt help but frown at the embarrassed, annoying feeling.
Im a crazy person, really.
She deliberately averted her gaze to avoid being conscious.
The road outside was very peaceful as she stepped out for the first time.
Warmth sunray stung her eyes.
Even though she had only been walking for about five minutes, Roselyn felt a little hot.
The body, which felt only cold, seemed very weak in the heat.
Phew.
She swallowed a hot rising breath.
At the sound of her voice, Tamon looked at her and asked curiously,
Is it hot?
.a little.
It hasnt even started to get really hot yet. You need something nourishing to eat before the summeres.
Tamon spoke casually as he picked her up when he started down the dune.
Its a little steep here. You dont mind if I hold you, do you?
He had already lifted her up in a flutter, so why was he pretending to ask now?
If youre not going to listen to my answer, why are you asking? (Roselyn)
To make you feel better? (Tamon)
Thats weird. Im not feeling very good about it.
Really? It looks pretty good to me. (Tamon)
Dont lie to me. (Tamon)
What makes you think Im lying? (Roselyn)
Im the one who can see your face now. (Tamon)
At his words, Roselyn frowned even more and turned her head away.
Her heart pounded for no reason, as if she was someone who had been caught doing something she shouldnt have been caught doing.
Tamon was a poisonous nt. A poisonous nt that could destroy her.
He walked across the beach with Roselyn in his arms in broad strides while she constantly ruminated on him about the superfluous spell.
On one side of the beach was a wooden deck that stretched straight out into the ocean.
He climbed onto it and walked straight down to the deepest part.
I bet youve never seen the ocean this close before.
Tamon said as he set her down.
He was right. It was the first time shed seen the ocean this close.
What do you think? Isnt it vast?
Standing on the deep seated deck, she felt as if she was standing in the middle of the ocean.
The expansive horizon was ecstatically beautiful from afar, but the difference in emotion was different from seeing it up close.
I feel like I could stand here all day. The ocean is constantly moving and theres never a dull moment.
Roselyn nodded slowly at Tamons words.
Yes, its really, really beautiful.
Why am I so sad?
Is it because all the people who wanted to see this beautiful world with me had left? For what purpose did I be an empress and take care of the royal family to death? I was betrayed by an idiot who had never done anything for me and for those I loved.
No, I cannot call it betrayal. Because he tantly hated me.
It was my fault for taking the easy way out.
Roselyn, who had been quietly gazing out to sea, turned to Tamon.
Did you say you want to be with me?
Chapter 39: Give me your right foot
Chapter 39: Give me your right foot
Tamon, who was standing beside her, turned and stared at her.
His sun-kissed red eyes were just as beautiful as clear pomegranate seeds, rather than the color of the demon that the world fussed over.
Im not the same person I was when I decided to die or I was when I decided to live.
Roselyn spoke inly of her current state of mind.
You forced my hand, and you must take responsibility for it. Are you ready for that?
Tamon chuckled.
Now you sound like you used to be.
She had the blue ocean at her back. Her silver hair was mysterious because of the way it reflected and glistened in the suns rays.
Is this what dazzling looks like? Roselyn smiled faintly. It was the first time she smiled at Tamon.Tamon didnt want to miss a second of it, so he stared at her without blinking an eye.
He thought at that moment.
If God gives him another divine ability. To say, he would rey this moment forever without hesitation.
His breath tightened as if someone was strangling his neck.
His hot breath was burning with desire and obsession for her. He wanted her.
He wanted to own this moment, that smile, that womans gazeHe wanted to own them allpletely. He had never felt such intense emotions before.
Okay, Ill be your partner. In exchange, you will have to do what I want. (Roselyn)
It seems like you want to make a deal.
Thats right. Its a deal.
Roselyn calmly said.
Make a deal with me. Tamon Krasis.
A faint me flickered in her cold purple eyes. Tamon couldnt take his eyes off her. How long has he been waiting for that gaze toe alive?
Thump. Thump.
His heart beat wildly. A shiver ran through him that he didnt understand.
Im d you said that.
Tamon chuckled.
If its a deal, shouldnt we say what we each want?
Roselyn nodded.
Ill grant you three things that you desire in return for being my partner.
One of Roselyns eyebrows went up in azy motion. That look meant she didnt like something.
Three things are too few in return for preventing your desired outbursts. Lets do about five.
Oh, good.
Tamon liked her refusal to give in, even at a time like this.
Be more greedy, more, moreDesire something, Aranrosia.
A ck voice, towering like a snake, whispered to him constantly. It was a voice he could not hear, but it whispered to him more intensely than anyone else.
All right. Lets make it five.
And then another.
Did his voice reach her? Roselyn was greedy once more.
Tamon smiled leisurely.
Until she finished her words.
Dont love me.
His smile paused. Roselyn looked him straight in the eyes and said.
I know you desire me. But I hope thats as far as it goes.
Tamons cold hardening face was reflected in her transparent purple eyes. While looking at him, Roselyn clearly spoke in a calm, rather brazen voice.
Dont love me.
Despite her unshaken voice, her fingers were getting cold and her legs were shaking.
Do you think I will love you? Youre arrogant.
If not, thats a relief.
For some iprehensible reason, Tamons mood worsened.
Roselyn hadnt said anything unspeakable, but it felt as if thousand arrows stabbed his heart. This was the woman whom he tried so hard to save, and yet, at this moment, he wanted to strangle her.
Part of him wanted to grab her slim shoulders and shake her so hard because she said crazy things. Tamon said with a twisted smile on his face.
What if I refuse that condition?
Then lets pretend we never had a deal.
As if that was all, Roselyn shrugged lightly. Once again, Tamons mood soured. He wanted to punch the ck voice inside him that had mumbled something useless earlier.
Tamon turned around. He gazed at the wide open ocean for a while, and then opened his mouth again.
Sometimes the human mind doesnt work the way you want it to. What if I fall in love with you without realizing it?
Then youll have to stop the rtionship yourself.
I dont think the outburst is that easy to break.
**The previous pledge will work instead.
Huh, thats thest of that woman.
Tamon red at Roselyn like he was going to kill her again. He was so angry that he didnt even know what was so wrong with him.
The pledge from before made use of divine power, and the content of the pledge made in Gods name was enforced by His power. It was Gods power that ensured that the pledge was kept.
Since Tamons different abilities and the outbursts associated with it were also God-rted, there was a possibility that the previous could have some power instead. Of course, it would have to be a pledge with a high density of divine power.
Since I have one high tier pledge, lets make use of it.
And just like that, Roselyn has a High Tier pledge that says only onees out in a year. Tamon gasped and red at her more and more, chewing in an irritated voice. **
**-** To be honest, I have no idea what they are talking about. I apologize.
You didnt have anything. Where is it?
You can get it by requesting it at the temple. I kept it under a different name.
This made Tamon feel defeated. He wanted to somehow shake that pale face, those lips that spoke of love as she liked. Im sure shell regret her words one day.
Thats fine. By the way, what are you going to do if you fall in love with me? (Tamon)
Roselyns brow furrowed, as if she had never wondered about that before. Tamon didnt like that look on Roselyns face either.
He just didnt like it all.
I know you dont, but if it happens
Hesitantly, Roselyn took a short deep breath and added as if she had made a big decision.
You can do as you wish then. If you want to keep me as your partner, you do it, and Ill go away when you dont.
Tamon muttered gloomily with a twisted smile.
Thats the only thing you like about it, isnt it?
Roselyn let out a nervous gasp at his unusual re.
Now lets draw up the deal like this. (Roselyn)
Wait a minute. Youve only made your demands unterally. I need to add my demands as well. (Tamon)
Roselyn was a little confused, as she didnt expect him to have any additional demands. In truth, she didnt have much to give to him.
She had already given him what he wanted most, so she didnt think there was anything more she could give. But his gaze was intense.
She nodded slightly as if she understood.
Your right foot.
What?
Roselyns white face grew increasingly pale. She furrowed her brow as if she didnt understand his words, but then asked back in an uncharacteristically cautious voice.
Oh you want to cut my foot off?
Tamon almostughed out loud for a moment.
She looked so cautious and confused.
As that elegant face disyed different expressions, Tamon felt the urge to shake her more and y tricks on her.
Didnt you say you dont like that foot?
Well.. But wouldnt it be better if I have all my limbs attached? In many ways.
So?
All you have to do is say youll give it to me.
Are you asking for my consent?
Yes, I just need your consent.
It was very suspicious, but there was nothing Roselyn couldnt do. And with her right foot, the Achilles tendon had already been destroyed and very little feeling left.
What a useless thing to ask for.
Im asking you to give it to me because its useless. If you dont need it anyway, just give it to me.
Tamon Krasis was a strange man.
Roselyn stared at him. This man acted as if he wanted everything from her. He even said that he wanted this useless foot.
What the hell are you going to do with my foot?
Well, this and that.
Roselyn stared at him with a stunned expression.
The way he said this and that made her look serious and, for a moment, even a little scared. Tamon was a man who could torment her in many ways she did not know.
You mean you cant give it to me?
After a moments hesitation, Roselyn opened her mouth.
Only if you promise not to behave in such ascivious manner.
What do you mean?
Roselyn bit her lip.
Isnt the basis of the contract an exact statement? Tell me exactly what you mean, and Ill try not to do just that.
Tamon stared at her lips, which were tightly closed as if he was curious to see what words woulde out of her mouth.
If you need some time to think about it?
Roselyn resisted the urge to blush. And she couldnt think of anything strange that could be done with her foot.
It was because she had very little knowledge. Nevertheless, instinctively she feared that Tamon would try anything.
She looked down at her right foot, which she could barely feel, at the heel.
Whats the big deal?
In fact, she received much more from him.
Even though she didnt want to, she still felt embarrassed being indebted to him.
Wasnt he the one who took her outrageous request to not love her seriously?
So she could do at least this. It was a damaged foot anyway.
Okay. Ill give it to you.
Chapter 40: That’s right
Chapter 40: That¡¯s right
A satisfied smile appeared on Tamons lips.
Then, in a sh, he knelt down and grabbed her by the ankle.
Well then, I guess this is mine now.
Surprised, Roselyn tried to back away, but it was only after the captured ankle had already been lifted.
Roselyn grabbed a post supporting the deck for bnce. Tamon kissed her casually on the top of her gently lifted ankle.
Once again, Roselyn was sure of her thoughts.
Tamon was a pervert
***
Kak!
A dry cough poured out as if tearing up his lungs.
Gillotti covered his mouth as he coughed.
KakKakkak!
The coughing sound continued.
Nervously rubbing his forehead, he couldnt take it anymore and called for his immediate attendant.
Attendant!? Bring me the medicine! Right now!
At his shout, a servant came running in with a pale face.
As soon as he saw the servant, Gillotti threw the pillow he was holding at him.
I dont think the medicine has a single effect! Now, bring me another potion immediately!
Your Majesty! Dr. Heintzel said that any more medicine would only worsen the symptoms. Even though its painful, please be patient for a little while!
D*mn it! My heart is about to break! Do you want me to endure? You want me to die right now! Arent you still a pawn of the dead empress!
What are you talking about? Your Majesty! I am John Narteso, attendant to Your Majesty since I was ten years old. How can I deceive Your Majesty!
Tsk, tsk, tsk!
Crouched on bed, Gillotti gritted his teeth as he breathed heavily.
After the Empress died, Gillottis headaches had gotten worse, until one day he couldnt stand it anymore unless he took medicine.
He even developed a cough, which he hadnt had before, and his voice cracked, and he didnt even want to listen to anyone.
Its the Empress curse. That woman. Its her curse!
Gillotti gritted his teeth as she thought of Roselyn, who tormented him even after death.
Those piercing purple eyes that looked straight at him when he stared at her as shey dying in the underground prison.
Roselyns purple eyes had always been so feminine, even when he held her cold body in his arms shortly after they were married.
The eyes that were forced to look down with a slight frown, as if enduring a hard time.
She didnt let out a groan, nor did she make any effort to do so.
Just thinking about those shining purple eyes, as if they could see through him, made him angrier.
Evil woman!
He pulled out all of Roselyns nails, but she didnt even scream. Instead, her venom red up and she spat out a ridiculous curse at him.
I wont forgive you. Gillotti Tanatos, I will never forgive you.
Gillotti whipped Roselyns smooth back until there were no more signs of skin.
How dare you curse me? You came in for me and you had to obey me! You shouldnt have looked at me like my father!
Tears of blood flowed from Roselyns eyes.
Her white cheeks were stained with tears and blood, and her purple eyes, which were shining brightly above them, were terrifying.
I should have cut out those eyes.
Gillotti gritted his teeth. He was being generous because she was already in a miserable state.
Yes, lets see if you win or I win, Empress.
Gillotti, who had opened his eyes wide, jumped up from his seat.
It must bepletely uprooted. It must be erased from this country!
When he was this angry, Natasha used toe over andfort him.
She would hug him in her soft arms. Her embrace was as warm as spring and as soft as a mothers.
But she began to deftly avoid him when Gillotti began to cough.
Didnt His Majestys precious seed get nted in Natashas belly? Mothers endure hard times, sometimes holding back what they miss and the food they want to eat for the sake of their children. Your Majesty, this is all for the sake of your child, so please understand.
Gillotti didnt know how to endure for the sake of a child who was yet to be born. He immediately got angry and came to get her.
At first he tried to have her, despite the doctors order that he had to be careful.
No, if it wasnt for Natashas amazing tricks, he would have.
Isnt it necessary to take Your Majesty to your climax? Your Majesty, dont suffer too much. If you suffer, Natasha will be even more sad. I will soothe Your Majesty with Natashas humble talent.
He thought she only had a talent for pouring out sweet words, but her mouth had a great variety of uses.
However, that was only once or twice.
I am your woman, even though the fever in my body is boiling up and killing me, and behaved cautiously so as not to see him from now on.
B*tch.
Breathing roughly, Gillotti immediately called for the infantry.
Themander of the 2nd Infantry rushed to him and knelt before him.
Go at once and burn Roselyns mansion. Burn it all down so that nothing is left.
The infantrymander didnt raise his head, but he couldnt help but feel his shoulders tremble slightly.
With his head down, he clenched his teeth.
I have to be patient. I could endure it then, I can endure it now.
But the Emperors next words made him raise his head.
And.
Dig up the tombs of her ancestors and throw it into its mes.
The infantrymander stared at the emperor with white, frightened eyes. His eyes, which had opened in shock, were trembling.
What are you doing! Go and execute it right now!
Your Majesty! Thats..thats..!
It was to humiliate the deceased.
They were great aristocrats who devoted their lives to this country.
But digging up the tombs of the predecessors of Sunset, who were devoted to Tanatos from the previous Emperor and this Emperor himself.
The infantrymander banged his head on the floor and begged for the order to be withdrawn.
But what came back was a kick from Gillotti.
Do you think there is no one to carry out the order but you! Hey, put him in the dungeon right away!
Your Majesty, I beg you, no more!
Betrayal of the Heavenly Law!
The 2nd Infantry Commander Weekley Danhover pleaded to the end, but Gillotti coldly averted his gaze.
****
After the walk on the beach, Tamon and Roselyn took a seat on the terrace overlooking the seaside and had a little early dinner.
Sinceing to Amor, Roselyn has been well taken care of every day.
It was literally.
It was what happened.
She slept, ate, rested, read, and listened to music.
During the day, she cooled off the heat with moderately cold water, and at night, after taking a bath with warm water, she slept with the breeze blowing gently.
In the meantime, her broken limbs had fully recovered.
Not only the new flesh, but also the nails and toenails that were pulled out raw came out beautifully.
The whip marks on her back and the chain marks on her ankles alsopletely disappeared, returning to her snow-white flesh.
Asrell and the twins didnt ask what happened, though they were amazed at Roselyns remarkable resilience.
They thought that she was saved by the priests of the temple or the precious medicines of royalty.
In this world, where divine power still lingered in some ces, sometimes the events were quite absurd.
Anyway, while Roselyn was being taken care of in such a generous manner, Tamon said that he had taken care of some business that had been piling up.
Our king is a skeptic, and one whose senses have developed by leaps and bounds. Shes also simple. I managed to get away with it at the time with the silver deer, but there is still something strange about it. There are now more watchers around.
At Tamons words, Roselyn asked in a worried voice.
Or inside this mansion?
Yeah, maybe?
He shrugged and smiled as if it wasnt a big deal.
Roselyn couldnt help but be amazed at Tamons rxation.
Ive heard that you and the king are not on bad terms, so why is she keeping an eye on you?
Tamon replied indifferently.
Well, were close. Weve helped each other out a lot. But I told you earlier. Theo has good instincts. And she trusts her instincts.
That means she sensed something strange about you. Or maybe she sensed it when she saw me that day.
Probably both. Shes suspicious about us, but she couldnt interrogate us and there was no evidence, so she put surveince on us.
He replied leisurely, slicing the third chunk of meat.
Roselyn nced tiredly at the fourth te of meat being filled in front of him, then gently lowered her fork.
Just one te of seafood and a sd seasoned with lemon sauce was enough to fill her up.
Why dont you eat more?
I had enough.
It might be hard to hold on to that.
Tamon responded by slicing a piece of meat the size of a hand.
Hold on? What do you mean?
As he rinsed his mouth with cool ice water, Roselyn tilted her head and asked. Tamon looked at her, slicing his leftover meat and shoving it into his mouth.
The rhythmic artiction of his jaw was rxed, like a beast of prey enjoying its food after a hunt.
Gulp.
A small bite of flesh was sucked into his throat. At that moment, Roselyn realized what he was talking about.
Make love.
She didnt think that was the way. ..
Her face flushed red and began to pale immediately.
She wanted to ask if her guess was right, but she couldnt open her mouth. With only her red lips twitching, Tamon chuckled and said.
Thats right. Thats what youre thinking right now.
Chapter 41: The brides scream
Chapter 41: The bride''s scream
crazy.
Roselyn quickly averted her gaze and looked out the window.
She didnt want to, but her face kept heating up. It reminded her of the night a few days ago when she had helped him from his power overload.
Just thinking about it made her whole body red and her lower stomach feel numb.
Is that the only way to release your power outburst?
Probably.
She scowled at Tamon. The fact that he was smiling so nonchntly made her think that he wouldnt tell her if there was another way.
To think she has to go through that again
The dying climax, the pleasure that came one after the other, the intensity of the pounding that was so intense that it felt cruel, caused Roselyn to copse several times.
But, when she decided to be his partner, she was prepared for it to some extent. ..
Is there a problem?
Tamon asked back with a look on his face that made it clear he was teasing her. Roselyn didnt say anything, just red at him and took a few swallows of ice water.
As careful as she was when making decisions, she rarely reversed her mind once she had made it.
It was one of Roselines small beliefs.
Many.
Is that right? I thought so.
She hated his face that was smiling so strangely at her earlier. While she was wondering if she should step on his foot, Tamons te was filled once more.
Unlike before, it was light seafood. She nced at him, wondering if the carnivore would finally finish his meal.
Its called Sarfish Oyster, but its not easy to get.
He described the seafood on his te.
Sarfish oysters are oysters, arent they?
Yes, they are. They onlye out this time of year, but they are very popr.
They must taste good.
Well, yes, it is.
Tamon chuckled as he picked the oyster and ced it on her small te.
You should try it. Its an interesting taste.
Roselyn couldnt resist her curiosity, so she cut the oyster in half and popped it into her mouth.
It was very tender and had a savory taste, perhaps because it was cooked. In between the creamy texture, she could taste something crunchy, and Tamon was right, it was quite an interesting taste.
Roselyn nodded to indicate that she agreed with him, and Tamon, who was watching the scene with a smile on his face, keeping his chin propped up, added.
That oyster has a nickname. Arent you curious?
What is it?
The brides scream.
It was a bizarre nickname.
Does it mean it tastes so good that it makes you scream? By the way, why the bride of all people?
Roselyn took the other half piece of the cut oyster and brought it to her mouth again. Tamon, who was staring at her lips as she munched, added an exnation.
Its a food usually eaten on the first night of marriage. Eating it forces the bride to scream out at night
Kak! Kak! Kak! Roselyn coughed.
I understand that such a situation will be created. Good. Today we can check to see if that nickname is real.
Tamon Krasis!
Roselyn red at him with a bright red face and threw the fork she was holding with a pop.
Tamon dodged the flying fork andughed out loud.
The low tone withughter spread widely. Roselyn kicked his shin under the table, as she thought a moment ago.
Ugh.
Heughed when she punched himst time, and heughed again this time for what its worth.
I cant believe you kicked my leg. What a naughty mistress.
Please shut up.
As you wish.
Tamon closed his mouth mischievously. Roselyn turned quickly to the side and stared at the waves shimmering in the sunlight.
She thought that the waves swaying in the wind were just like her, but she bit her lips and erased useless thoughts.
The sound of Tamonsughter echoed quietly, as if he was trying to hold back.
The revived heart beat violently.
***
Ronasso Bashel came to Tamons mansion in a hurry.
He told the chambein that he had something to tell Tamon right now, but Tamon hadnt shown up yet.
Did he drown in the hot water and die, and why hasnt hee?
Ronasso hurriedly circled the room. More than thirty minutes had passed since Tamon had gone to wash up.
Before Ronasso came, Tamon had already entered the bath, so about 40 minutes had passed.
No, is he the new groom who is grooming himself on the first night or what? Why is he taking so long?
After waiting for another twenty minutes, Ronasso finally lost his patience and was just about to go find him.
Quickly, the door opened and a drenched Tamon walked in with a particrly clear face.
Whats the matter with you? Why did youe at thiste night?
Tamon, whose face was dirty and wrinkledpared to his clear, clean face, looked unpleasant and spoke to Ronasso.
Why so longah, what is it? Did you enter thend of perfumes?
A cool, refreshing scent could be detected from the approaching Tamon. Ronasso looked at Tamon with slightly surprised eyes.
I thought you said you didnt want scented water. Then you said you didnt like herbs either.
People change, you know.
Tamon said tly and sat leaning back on the couch.
His beautiful face looked a little more excited today, and he also looked impatient.
What is it ?
When Ronasso narrowed his eyes at the subtle change in his best friend, Tamon urged him nervously.
I thought you said it was urgent. What are you looking at?
Oh, thats right. Did you know that Her Majesty has also put a watch on my residence? When I wasing over, I saw them hiding outside your residence as well.
Leave it be. Shes not the one who would let you go just because youre angry.
Ronasso jumped up and down at Tamons carefree words.
What if she finds out?
She already knows.
What do you mean?
Ronasso wondered if Tamon had wings on his buttocks. He rose higher than before.
How?
She came here. Our great Majesty. She opened other peoples bedrooms without hesitation.
And what did you do?
I made up a rough story. I said that I brought a ve who looked like her.
Did she believe you?
If she believed me, there wouldnt be people outside watching me like that.
Oh.
With a nk face, Ronasso looked out the window.
Those people couldnt have gotten inside the high raised walls anyway.
Tamons private escort team was wary of the surroundings, and the shadows guarding him must also be keeping an eye out somewhere.
Only those who were allowed could enter Tamons private residence.
Even the King could only bring five guards authorized by the owner.
It was a subtle refraction of this rtionship, bound together by loyalty and trust.
The King showed that he trusted Tamon as apanied by a minimum escort, and Tamon proved his loyalty by allowing the king to enter his residence at any time.
But she still put surveince outside. Its really an ironic rtionship, knowing that and leaving the gate open with impunity.
Ronasso paced around irritably, ruffling his hair.
If the king is suspicious, the truth may be revealed at any time. What are you going to do?
If she finds out that shes that woman, she will definitely try to hurt her.
The king, Theoransha Lantifu, hated Tanatos.
The word disgust was not enough. Yes, the emotion was close to hatred.
Tanatos predecessor made Amor King kneel in front them and his brothers.
Thousands and tens of thousands of Tanatos soldiers watched as the king of Amor kneel down and kiss Emperor Tanatos on the back of his feet.
And he saved the lives of some 12,000 people.
Even though they lost part of their territory and some of their fertile inds, they were able to keep their childrens parents, siblings, old people, and soldiers alive.
That day was called the Day of Sorrows.
In the agreement signed that day, Amor was promised 100 years of peace.
It all came to a cruel end because of one traitor.
Marcus.
He was the one who betrayed his own country, handed over the information, and fled to Tanatos.
Tamon was the one who found the traitor who had been hiding in in sight and executed him thoroughly.
The one who instructed Tamon was none other than Theo.
In any case, the King hated Tanatos, and she hated everything about stepping on thatnd and seeing the royal family of thatnd.
So Tamon took care of all the diplomatic activities going that way.
If it was known that Tamon had secretly taken the woman who was the Empress of that country, no matter how important Tamon was, he would not be able to avoid a conflict with the king.
No matter how much he suspected, its all useless if theres no confirmation. A person who looks alike can appear at any time.
Tamon looked indifferent as he crossed his legs and pulled out a cigar to chew on.
When Tamon, who was looking for a fire, flinched, he put down the cigar he was holding.
And what if he found evidence? Do you think he can take her away from me?
Smirking, Tamon leaned back on the couch and lifted his head.
He looked at the air with a sluggish expression, his demeanor somewhat rambling.
Well, when he was not like that?
Ronasso looked at Tamon with a bit of concern, and then took a step back.
Well, he knows what to do better than I do. I should stop worrying
Ronasso took out a small jewelry box that he had hidden in his pocket.
When the lid opened, a ring with a brilliant green sapphire was revealed. ncing at the jewelry box, Tamon shook his head and murmured seriously.
Oh, I dont look good in green
Tamon flushed at Ronasso, as if he didnt know.
Ronasso firmly said to Tamon as if he was dumbfounded.
Im not giving it to you. Are you crazy?
Chapter 42: You are like a gift
Chapter 42: You are like a gift
This jewel belongs to Amelia. Dont even think about it.
Amelia was a distant rtive who had been close to Ronasso since childhood. She was like a sister to him.
After looking around for a special gift for Ameliasing up wedding, Ronasso bought this green jewel.
Tamon, this is what you need to see.
Ronasso pulled out a note thaty underneath the jewelry box.
Why do you want me to look at the paper, not the jewel?
Tamon nced over at Ronasso suspiciously and unfolded paper.
Look at thest page.
Slowly, Tamons eyes narrowed as he looked at the writing on the page.
Where did you get this?
Rodelg.
Rodelg. Aha...
A little past the capital of Amor, there was a very small and ordinary city.
The city, which was not particrly beautiful and not developed in terms of agriculture and fishing, had quite a lot of visitors, but it was all for the monthly market.
The market held in the daytime was called Mork, and the market held at night was called Rodelk.
Rodelk was the ce where auctions were held.
Sometimes there were illegal transactions, and disturbances, but Rodelg was still an interesting ce.
For this reason, even the royal family tolerated their transactions to some extent.
The taxes paid there were also substantial.
The interesting thing about the Rodelg auction was that no one knew what the item of the day would be until just before the auction was held.
Furthermore, even the Marwich family, who ran the auction house, was known to be untouchable at the auction.
This was because they shared their interest in the auction house fairly with other families.
Sometimes the items were eye-poppingly rare, and sometimes they were inevitably unidentifiable.
But not once was there an auction that was not interesting.
It was also interesting to note that any time an item was bought or sold at an auction, no matter when or who it was, there would always be some incident.
Well, this auction was. .
[O Life. Engrave* before the sixth moon rises and the twelfth night passes. And let her know that the Iron Child is crossing the sea. If the child cannot be saved before it reachesnd, her treasure will fall back to her death.]
It looked like that very interesting and riveting incident was about to happen from Ronasso and Tamon.
*TL: I want to exin the word engrave a little bit. In order to help Tamon to get over his power overload (the heart disease that caused death in his family for generations) which turns him into a monster, the process engraving aka having s*x, needed to ur. And the deal between Roselyn and Tamon was that if Roselyn engrave with him, he will give her five wishes. Few earlier chapters when Tamon asked her to be his partner, he meant to ask her to be his mark, to engrave him. And this note, which seemed like a direct message to Tamon and Roselyn to tell them to engrave in that certain time, and to tell Roselyn about the child crossing the sea. The child is Arsene who had Roselyns treasure, was abducted and was now on the ship crossing the sea. Ill use the term engrave now instead of s*x since I exined it.
****
Tamon rubbed his clean shaven chin as he looked at the paper that Ronasso had given him.
He narrowed his eyes, as if thinking, and then asked in his characteristic low tone,
Did you ever tell anyone youre looking for something like this?
No! Of course not! Amelia said she didnt want a present, and I was secretly preparing one for her!
Even if someone knew that Ronasso would go to the Rodelk, they couldnt possibly know whether or not Ronasso would get this exact jewel.
No one knew if this jewel would be there or not.
But the written message.
Life, Engrave, Death.
There was no exact name, but this certainly included Tamon, Roselyn, and Gillotti. It was about hidden rtionships and their abilities.
Plus thenguage of the message.
It wasnt any othernguage, it was thenguage of Hirusha.
How could so many coincidencese together?
No, it wasnt a coincidence.
Tamon opened his narrowed eyes and stared at the elegant handwriting on the small piece of paper.
Somebody knew his secret.
***
Pong.
Water droplets fell from between her white fingers over the calm surface of the water.
Roselyn, who entered the bath alone, refusing the twins help, watched the droplets falling through her fingers endlessly.
She had always been used to being taken care of, but now she was going to have to work harder to do it herself.
It was a different life now, and she wanted to embrace it. Because she had risen from the depths of despair, she could not live the same life as before.
Phew.
Roselyn exhaled hotly and submerged herself in the warm water. Through the open ss window, she could see the moon floating high in the sky.
A gentle breeze blew, and the heat brushed her cheeks.
The water was lukewarm, but strangely enough, her whole body was hot.
. Its only an engrave. (*see my exin for engrave above)
There was no other reason.
A deal between her and him.
It was the only act.
But why is it so
Roselyn gripped her slightly trembling fingers.
Unlike her hot body, her fingers were cold. It was a sign that she was nervous.
Nervous?
Why on earth?
She deliberately chose to breathe.
She didnt want to be nervous because of the man, nor did she want to give off the impression that she was nervous.
But, why does her body feel so hot?
Roselyn sshed water over and over on her stiff muscles to rx her body.
There was an abundance of various fragrances the twins had prepared for her, but she purposely didnt use any of them.
She scrubbed her body with the water soap that was provided.
Try to atone for my mistakes, try to atone for my past. She said this with all sincerity.
Wiping herself off, she tied the waist of her thin nightgown tightly.
She straightened her shoulders and back, as if she was going out in public for the first time as Empress.
Deal.
Yes, it was just a deal.
A contract, that was all.
She whispered to herself incessantly and walked down the hallway to her bedroom with her legs straining.
Was it her imagination?
The sensation in her broken leg felt slightly different.
It felt like the limp was decreasing and the strength in her legs increased.
Im more aware of many things now.
Roselyn gave a slight shake of her head and slowly opened the bedroom door. Fortunately or unfortunately, Tamon was not in the bedroom yet.
What should I do?
She signed a contract and she had to carry out the transaction, but there was no involved party.
She stood there for a while and then slowly sat down on the bed. She stretched out her back and waited for Tamon toe with her eyes raised.
Then she thought of the days when she had to sleep with the Emperor.
She sat neatly like this even then, waiting for Gillotti.
She sat in the easy chair provided next to therge matrimonial bed and waited for the emperor who was promised toe.
Then, veryte in the night, a drunken Gillotti arrived.
Gillotti,pletely drunk, approached as he frowned at Roselyn, who sat stiffly waiting for him.
The invoice. How do you expect me to hold you when youre so white?
He would lie on the bed, fussing. It was Roselyns luck if he fell asleep like that.
Sometimes he couldnt stand the frustration and jumped up, then he would take off Roselyns pajamas roughly.
Ignoring Roselyns words that do it slowly, he forced her to lie face down, showing her back. It was unknown whether it was violent or relevant.
Dont look back, Empress, do you know how frightening that look can be to a man? You have unlucky eyes. Purple is the color of the dead. You are a dead person. Your emotions, your joy, arent they?
These were the insulting words that he spat into her ear while grabbing her hair and thrusting violently. Roselyn clutched theforter without any response and endured the moment through clenched teeth.
Yes. I endured it.
She had to endure it.
The many obligations that rested on her shoulders.
The worries and cares of those she loved.
The grief and suffering of the people she had to take care of.
She had too much on her te and she had to live with it.
It had to be done, she thought.
It had to be done.
Ring ring.
A breeze blew in through the open window.
As she closed my eyes and felt it, she suddenly felt that her shoulders were not so heavy.
Thats right.
The Roselyn of the past died.
After admitting it, she felt significantly relieved.
Her expression finally rxed. Very slightly, the corners of her mouth went up, but she didnt notice.
It was just then.
Im so honored that I dont know what to do.
Tamon spoke as he quietly walked in.
Roselyn turned to look at him, showing no sign of surprise.
He stared at her with his arms crossed under the archway that connected the rooms.
Roselyn was used to moments like this.
It was Gillotti, who used to stare at her as she sat on the bed waiting to do her duty.
Gillottis voice was nightmarishly haunting.
At that moment, looking at her quietly, Tamon smiled and spoke slowly.
You must.
His red eyes did not leave hers for a moment.
Very pretty, precious, waiting for a very long time
With unshaken eyes and an unshaken voice.
Youre sitting there like a gift.
He said apletely different word than nightmare.
Chapter 43: Ensemble drink
Chapter 43: Ensemble drink
A very small ripple spread across Roselyns chest.
Tamon approached her spontaneously and diligently, as if he were walking into the ripples.
Youre so unrealistically beautiful, I dont think youre a human being.
The word beautiful tickled her earlobes as if shed never heard it before.
Dont look at me like that. I didnt do anything to get you excited. Ill be there before it starts.
How could he be so incapable of managing his facial expressions?
It sounded like he didnt mind such vulgar and naked words.
It was strange.
Roselyn didnt know what expression he was making anymore, and it scared her.
She strained her face so she didnt look disturbed.
She didnt want him to see that underneath the awkward expression was a poorly made Roselyn who was confused by his words.
Youre always ttering me.
Thats my charm.
Then Tamon smiled very charmingly.
Lets have a drink. To rx.
Tamon pulled her along as he lifted the bottle in one hand.
He led her to a small table set up on the expansive terrace.
He took out a wine ss in one corner of the room and held it out in front of her. The clear liquor filled the two sses.
He lifted his ss first, and then Roselyn, a little hesitantly, lifted hers.
Tamon bumped his ss against hers.
For aplete and perfect deal.
He emptied the ss in one gulp.
Roselyn followed him and emptied her ss. It was a crisp white wine. A moderately sweet liquor enveloped her mouth.
While she was examining the wine, the ss was filled once more.
This is what they do in the East
He raised his ss again, and Roselyn did not hesitate to take it from him.
Tamon, who was staring at her with lowered, rxed eyes, suddenly murmured mischievously,
I heard its an ensemble drink.
(*Im not sure if thats the right term. Let me know if you know the term.
Ensemble?
As a Roselyn who knew what that meant, she was a little confused. It was because it didnt seem like an appropriate word in this situation.
Its a drink for a man and a woman getting married.
Its also a drink that a man and a woman drink before spending the night together, right?
She didnt think Tamon knew the other meanings. Roselyn nodded, a step behind.
yes.
Then this is also our ensemble drink, is it not?
Now.is it a romantic moment?
My heart is beating so fast that I thought its romantic. Am I the only one who felt that way? This is very upsetting
Hisid-back tone made her feel a little dumbfounded, a little soul-less.
He was also really handy at not making people look slighted when he said things or made expressions like that.
Shaking her head, Roselyn calmly replied.
When your pounding heart truly bursts, then I will believe your words wholeheartedly. I hope that you can somehow buy my trust.
How can you be so cruel with those sweet lips that have kissed me so many times?
How could he say such things as kissed and sweet lips in front of her?
Roselyn felt strange and embarrassed to hear those words.
She said,ying out the admonition with a stiff face that hid a slight flush.
Your words are frivolous. You sound like a man who knows no shame. Dont you know that you dont say such words unnecessarily outside the house? If you dont know that, why dont you learn it now?
Roselyn taught him manners and etiquette with a face that she tried to keep quiet andposed. Little did she know that the more she did, the more Tamon would want to tease her.
He was staring at the small, white Roselyn, who was looking at him with a solemn expression, and he nodded very seriously.
Shame . Why do you keep looking for things that I dont have?
It cant be. It must be somewhere inside you, so look carefully.
Is that so? But why do I want to talk about your good moans and the touch of your hot tongue hidden inside your lips.
Tamon!
She screamed his name and covered his mouth in surprise.
Roselyn had never seen anyone talk so openly about such lewdness. It was truly astonishing debauchery. Looking at her expression, Tamonughed profusely.
You look like you want to strangle me right now, dont you?
You got that right. So please, shut your obscene mouth for a moment.
Thats too bad. It was such a wonderful ecstasy that I couldment on it for days.
Say one more word and Ill jump off that parapet without hesitation.
Her face flushed red, she clenched her fists resolutely. At the look in her eyes that oozed true feelings, Tamon finally raised his hand.
Okay. Lets stop. I dont want to see any more of you covered in blood.
Roselyn sighed weakly as she was finally relieved.
If he said more things like that. Even before jumping off the parapet, she felt like her head was going to burst with embarrassment.
Tamon, who was watching her with a look of amusement on his face, spoke to her humanely.
While Im off guard, you can strangle me at least once. But I dont think you can break my neck with those tiny hands.
. Ill really do my best.
Tamonughed lowly at her sincere answer.
He lifted his second cup in a pleasant low tone.
The feverish Roselyn also filled and emptied her ss. The cold wine flowed sweetly down her throat. One ss did not cool the fever, so she emptied another one faster.
The wine was more potent than she expected, and she felt her drunkenness rising after 3 sses.
It wasnt too much, just enough to make her feel good. Finally, Roselyn could feel the tension that had been wafting from the bathroom loosening up.
She didnt realize now that Tamons outrageous joke had also helped her rx.
Shall we have another drink?
She wanted to borrow a little more alcohol for her fast-pulsing heart. She was as thirsty as if she had swallowed a lump of fire.
Stop.
But Tamon caught her wrist as she tried to take the wine.
He shook his head with augh as he frowned.
You like alcohol more than I thought. Ill keep that in mind. But I think it would be better if you drank less now.
Why?
Well, you know.
He grabbed her by the wrist and pulled her in tight. Tamon and Roselyns faces immediately came closer together.
Dont get too rxed.
He murmured as he gently wiped his lips over hers at a passing distance.
Her body stiffened a little, as if she had found out what he really meant. She deliberately said in a harder voice with a serious expression.
Who who said it was nervous?
He replied with a gentleugh.
I did.
You were so nervous, but now youre finally relieved. So
Every time he spoke, their lips rubbed softly together like feathers colliding.
Lets go to bed now.
Roselyns slightly opened lower lip that was sucked into his lips.
****
An intense light shone.
An immense force slipped out of him and surged back in, as if to break through his body.
Engraving was more than just giving.
As much as he gave away, some of her flowed into him.
Each time he thrusted harder into her, Roselyns tiny body shuddered as she squeezed him tightly.
Ah
Her small, open red lips flinched and shook, unsure of what to do. Tamon held her close to his body, licking her tiny earlobe and whispering,
Say my name, Asha. (*Roselyns new name was Aranrosia Asha)
Tamon Tamon!
Tamons power caused her waist to flex at the narrowest point. Her red apex tempted him with its scent, and Tamon didnt hesitate to suck her in.
The scent of her flesh, the warmth of her body, drove him crazy.
At this rate, he was going to be a madman inside her. He could range as far as he wanted. He could go mad with pleasure.
If only he could hold her, if only he could possess this scent.
Aranrosia.
No. . Oh, no. !
Unable to hold back her dizziness, Roselyn bit Tamons shoulder.
Tamonughed like a beast at the adorable pain the little teeth gave him, and he held her up tightly with both arms.
Then he struck her down. The sound of wetness echoed faintly in the air.
The sea breeze blew coolly through the open window, but sweat pooled on their hot flesh.
The sound of sweat tingling between the skin that was in contact with the small wavespping against it was nakedly audible.
.!
Tamons power prated Roselyn very deeply. Deep, so deep that it shook her soul and settled into its roots.
My engraver, my little ocean.
Tamon dug into her open lips, upying the inside of her mouth.
He sought out her escaping little tongue and grabbed it, breathing over it.
Her breath filled him. His chest rose full of the great satisfaction that washed over him like a wave.
With a firmness that could not be broken, he engraved himself in her.
So that the hateful lips that said she would never love him cry out for him one day.
So that all this body, soul, and memories of pleasure would bind her forever.
I wont let you go.
Tamons firm arms held her tightly .
Never.
He held her tightly, feeling her tiny body squirming inside him, ever so lovely, as if she was going to copse.
He could see her thin neck flinching. And he was drooling.
The pure white, thin neck stimted his appetite and lust at the same time. He didnt hesitate and bit her neck.
Ah!
He left arge, red mark that was iparablyrger than her teeth marks from earlier.
Tamon bared his teeth in full satisfaction,ughing andcing her open lips with his.
It was sweet.
The sweet, refreshing taste and aroma filled him.
Even if he was to die after taking this bite now, he would be too happy and fragrant to give it up. Tamon greedily bit her into his mouth.
He bit and licked until her small, white body turned bright red and he was satisfied to leave his marks.
It was a very filling night, so filling that the hungry beastughed.
Chapter 44: I think It’s her
Chapter 44: I think It¡¯s her
Its bright..
Even though her eyes were closed, Roselyn could feel the re.
She turned her head away, frowning. I didnt want to wake up.
Her whole body felt sluggish and throbbing, but strangely refreshed.
This made Roselyn even more reluctant to open her eyes.
She didnt want to wake up and feel as if this refreshing andnguid feeling would fly away.
She didnt feel any tiredness, not even from the headache that had been hanging over her every day since she joined the royal family.
So refreshing.
She loved it. So much that she dug into the nket like a child.
At that moment, something hot and heavy dug into her thighs.
Thick, heavy arms hugged her waist, and something warm and wet slid down her shoulders to her chest.
Huh
It was soft and ticklish and nice, but very annoying.
She tried to push away, but it was tangled more powerfully.
Im tired.
The thick and firm texture actually felt pretty good, so she eventually let it go as it did.
Eventually she realizedter that it was human skin.
human..?
Her eyes immediately lit up.
In the meantime, Tamons lips, which had been closely leaving traces, passed over her shoulder and down below her corbone, near the pretty breasts.
Ah
Sometimes people are so surprised that they are at a loss for words.
Thats exactly what Roselyn was now.
It was so obscene that she couldnt believe what she saw as soon as she woke up.
She never thought shed see Tamons well-formed face trailing across her chest on such a sunny morning
Now What.?
The white skin that was covered with colorful marksst night was getting hotter and hotter.
Tamon curled up the corners of his mouth and smiled and spoke softly.
Good morning.
Isnt this too inappropriate for a morning greeting?
Roselyns eyes grewrger andrger as she looked at him with a puzzled expression.
It was due to the fact that Tamon was going down lower and lower, keeping eye contact with her.
Then he opened his lips and licked his tongue.
Then he engulfed her flower into his mouth all at once, red and swollen from being tormented all night long.
Ah!
She felt as if her eyes were turning red.
Her hips twitched at the warmth and soft touch felt in her sensitive flower.
With an incredulous look on her face, she quickly pushed Tamon away.
No, she tried to push him away.
Until she was surprised by a tingling pain felt in her flower. Startled, Roselyn gave a small yelp with her reddened face, even though there was no one to hear her.
Dont bite me!
Still not letting go of it, Tamon erupted inughter.
(*oh mischievous Tamon )
***
Really? No one came out?
Yes. No one has been out yet.
Thats unusual. No matter how big that mansion is, it must be frustrating
Amor was a beautiful country.
Especially when the seasons were usually warm and sunny, and people were rarely at home.
It would be a waste not to enjoy such a beautiful country, beautifulnd and sea.
Thats strange. Is she imprisoned?
..what?
Yeah. Thats possible. Tamon is a rather obsessed person, so he may lock her up and not let her go out.
She nodded as if to give strength to her thoughts.
Theoransha Lantifu.
She was the current young king of Amor, who was strengthening her kingdom with strong drive and determination.
The power base she held was also backed by the Krasis family.
But that didnt mean that Tamon and Theo were in a rtionship of faith that waspletely united.
Neither of them trusted each other and even if they did believe, they knew they could change at any time.
But no matter how much so, Tamon was not the kind of person who would suddenly betray Theo.
Theo had been watching Tamon closely for quite some time.
Tamon was belligerent but cautious, and his sharp impressions intimidated his enemies, but his often-smiling face made him likable in contrast.
In particr, his voice, which sounded slow, had the power to make one listen beyond reason and genders, beyond nationality.
He was a clever man who was interested in all studies except those rted to public administration, and especially in learning a variety of foreignnguages and using them for various things.
He was as reliable as a thousand horses, but when such a person became an enemy, he was more troublesome and annoying than anyone else.
Noticing him early on, Theo decided to keep him by her side, and it seemed to have worked so far.
Theo saved his brother, and Tamon avenged her enemies.
It bnced the rtionship quite well, but Theo needed a stronger heart than this.
If it was his loyalty, there would be nothing more she could wish for.
If thats not good enough, we can just match our understanding. I have no idea how that guy feels.
Theos goal was to make this country, Amor, stronger than Tanatos.
In order to do so, she needed a useful person named Tamon.
Until now, it wasnt difficult to use this useful human resource ording to Theos preference.
Fortunately, for Tamon, there was no particr goal.
He just enjoyed fighting,peting with his opponents whether it was on the battlefield or in a venue.
Although he never said it, his favorite opponent was the Empress of Tanatos.
Theo had heard many stories about her being extremely intelligent, but that didnt make her special to her.
She wasnt belligerent orbative in her diplomacy, and she was just good enough to cultivate what she had by making good use of defense and offense as appropriate.
It is very difficult, Your Majesty. Its a matter of maintaining bnce, staying in line with the goals you set, and sticking to them. Its not easy for everyone, but she does it really well. You cant let your guard down.
..hmmmp!
Theo snickered.
She would never let her guard down, but she was finally ousted by the Emperor.
Making a good impression on the outside would not help. After all, if you mixed it up in your mind, it was over.
Theo loathed Tanatos.
She hated it and thought of it as miserable.
She still hadnt forgotten that day when her father pleaded with Tanatos, banging his forehead on the ground. As evidence of the alliance, her little sister was taken and he still did not know if she was dead or alive.
Lana.
ording to Tanatos side of the story, Lana ran away from the academy herself.
It wasnt supposed to be like that. The young but clever Lana would never have run away from home so recklessly.
Phew.
Theo gritted her teeth, still frustrated at the thought of Lana.
Her hatred for Tanatos grew in volume by the day.
Im sure Ill get my chance soon. Im sure I will.
The Empress, who had been so great, was gone, and even the Sunset family that had supported the country was gone.
The people were angry, and the Emperor was now in a bad shape. How could the foolish Tanatos, the Emperors own self-interest, not prevail and shake the very foundations of the country?
That mans arrogance drove Tanatos to its death.
It is said the Sunset family was destroyed, but there are still two families left. I didnt know how Tanatos is able to get a steady supply of silver deer.
The silver horned deer was an important beast on the continent.
Maybe it was because of divine intervention, but this world was somewhat uneasy.
One day, a gap urred, and unheard-of monsters began to flood the world.
The temples of each country tried their best to fill it, but it wasnt easy.
The sky, the sea, and the earth all had gaps in them.
Fortunately, the number of infiltrations was not veryrge, but the poison emitted by the monsters was so strong that it was difficult to overpower each and every one.
The most useful items used in defeating these monsters were the antlers and leather of the silver deer, the Laxicon and Demeter of the Ores of God, and the Holy Objects.
Gods ability worked against monsters, but most of the people who possessed it were royalty.
It was not easy for them toe to the fore.
As a result, the antlers and leather of silver deer, and how much Laxicon and Demeter they had were an important indicator of the countrys defense.
The other day, Tamon brought him a silver antlered deer, which was actually a ridiculouslyrge harvest.
But why do I feel ufortable?
Theo tilted her head back, scratching her head.
She wasnt actually a brainiac.
She had good sense and luck, but it was hard to manipte something by using her brain.
I think its her.
A beautiful silver-haired ve.
It was Tamons ve, who resembled the Empress of the enemy country.
Theo had always said it proudly. She trusted her senses more than her head.
And her sense kept pointing at the woman.
She thought of her as if she was someone Tamon had fallen in love with at first sight. But something was bothering him, but he couldnt figure out what it was exactly.
Its all suspicious. Its just weird.
The strangest thing was Tamon.
Theo had never seen Tamons eyes so full of desire. She even suspected him of being homosexual.
But how could he look like that at a ve he just bought? He was seemingly quite calm and dark, although the depth of his emotions could not be easily guessed.
I dont think it was love at first sight or anything, though.
Such a look was by no means a depth ured in a day or two. Theo was troubled, biting the inner flesh of her lip, as was her habit.
Its weird. No matter what I think, somethings wrong . Ugh, its this stone head.
Theo was struggling to breathe, standing up and rubbing her face frustratingly.
Keep watching and when shees outside
Theo thought of Tamon for a moment, but quickly put him out of her mind.
No matter what he did with a single ve, Tamon couldnt harm the King. And best of all, Tamon would never know.
Anyway, bring her to me.
Theo was confident that she could coax at least one ve into helping her.
If she refuses.
Theo ordered with a smirk.
Bring her to me by any means and methods. Even if you have to kidnap her.
if she was a real ve.
Chapter 45: Exactly one month
Chapter 45: Exactly one month
Roselyn held the paper Tamon had given her in her hand, and she read the words over and over again.
[O life] Engrave before the sixth moon rises and the fifth night passes. And let her know that the Iron Child is crossing the sea. If the child cannot be saved before it reachesnd, her treasure will fall back to death.]
The word life referred to Tamon.
It was clear that the word death referred to Gillotti.
Then there was the Iron Child.
Roselyn remembered Arsene.
Arsene was a child abandoned by a cksmith.
The old cksmith raised Arsene, but when he was ten years old, even the old man died, and Arsene had to go into a shelter.
The child was good with his hands and did chores at the shelter, but he always missed the smell of iron. However, after he took the sword, the nostalgia had faded and all he did was practice.
Iron Child.
If these were the words referring to Arsene, then the treasure written here must surely be the sacred object she had entrusted to him.
Roselyn made up her mind.
I must find the Iron Child.
Do you know who the Iron Child is?
She said with a short nod.
He is the child I entrusted with the treasure.
Tamons expression changed at her words.
So the words written here
Yes, it seems that someone knows about this situation right now. So we must hurry. We must find the holy relic before the child crosses the sea.
Holy relics.
The holy relics were as important as the abilities. There were 6 carvings of God that were said to have fallen into this world.
They yed an important role in dealing with the monsters that slipped through the gap. It was also the only thing that could stand up to the gifted. (People with power)
Surely, the Sunset n waspletely destroyed and all the treasures they possessed would be confiscated by the imperial family.
Roselyn knew that this would happen and hid the holy relic beforehand.
The childs name is Arsene. He was on his way to Louvre at my request. I see that the message mentioned the sea, and it seems like he was caught near Louvre I dont know where that ship is going.
Thats close. Were at the point where the trade month is almost over, so even if we start tracking it now, well most likely bete.
After pondering for a while, Tamon pulled out a map from somewhere.
He unfolded the map widely and pointed to the four countries that encircled the Talia Sea like a crescent moon and the narrow strait outside Talia Sea, the Sentica.
There are only five ces you can go if you take a ship in Louvre, but some of the Sentica chieftains have already reared their heads again, so it wouldnt be Tanatos if you took a ship in Louvre, and there are only three countries left, Amor, Ortu, and Mach.
Amor wont be easy because of theplicated procedures for entering the port. Mach is the farthest country from Louvre, so its more likely to reach us once the trading month is over, then its the only one left.
Roselyn pointed to Ortu.
Ortu has close ties with Nilux. Thats how generous they are with the ve trade, and it seemes likely that they went this way.
Tamon bowed his head slightly to Roselyn, who looked up at him as if to say, What do you think?
He smiled briefly and nodded in agreement.
Roselyn clenched her fists nervously.
Arsene
Why did I ask that child for a favor?
At the time, Roselyn was isted and was likely to die.
No matter how much, it was too much to ask a child who hid in secret.
She wanted to know where Arsene was, and not just for the sake of the holy relic.
The original Roselyn would have managed to find the childs whereabouts. If she had the status and power of an empress, that is.
But now she was too penniless. All she has now is
Roselyn looked at the man standing in front of her. As if he was waiting for her next words, Tamon politely made eye contact with her without saying a word.
Roselyn asked, not hiding her nervousness.
Can you save the child?
Tamonughed, as if he had been waiting for her.
One month.
He was the only card she was holding.
In exactly one month, I will bring him before you.
Tamon kissed the back of her hand.
(*can I have Tamon, please)
***
After that night, it became difficult for Roselyn to look at Tamon.
Whatever he was nning or doing, he was frequently out and about, sometimesing home soaked in blood.
Roselyn didnt wait for him.
Instead, she spent all day in Tamons bedroom. To be more precise, a secret room hidden inside of his bedroom.
Tamon handed her a number of keys.
What are all these?
Keys to my private realm.
Isnt this mansion already your private realm?
Its much deeper than that, its a secret ce.
He led Roselyn by the hand into a secret room at the back of his bedroom.
A small door that opened by pressing a secret button hidden in a tapestry, and a staircase leading down to the basement behind it.
Perhaps the room had been designed from the time the mansion was built, or it was just an underground room, but the sun was shining in from somewhere.
In the center of the room where the sunlight shone in, there were a few flower pots.
No one would be able to get in if it was a secret space, so was Tamon taking care of those nts himself?
With the questions in mind, Roselyn averted her gaze and looked around at the books and papers that filled the walls.
On a huge desk with one wall behind it, fountain pens and papers were piled up, indicating that it was a desk in use.
This is where Ie when I n something or have some alone time. Sometimes I use it to avoid troublesome visitors.
Tamon said and plopped down on a veryfortable looking sofa.
Well, from now on, you can use it to make your own n.
Despite the fact that he had just surrendered his secret space, Tamon didnt seem hesitant in any way.
No, in fact, he looked at Roselyn, who upied her space, as if she was something interesting.
He had a strange personality, after all.
Roselyn ignored Tamons gaze and looked around the secret study.
The first thing she saw was books on the bookshelves.
Books in his secret room. Is there anything that gets to know him better than this?
Because the books he was hiding meant the thoughts and future he was hiding.
Roselyns gaze slowly scanned through the bookshelves.
< Is there a God?>
Hes more curious about the world than I thought.
Some have searched for their secrets in past history, some have harbored counter-questions, and some have boldly questioned the revolution or power structure.
There was nothing good about this being known outside. Especially those who are known as the pro-king faction like Tamon.
The King and the Krasis had an absolute friendship. It was known, but could there be an absolute in politics?
The rtionship between a king and his subjects was different from friendship or love.
When trust was broken, life coulde and go, so room for betrayal had to be given without mercy.
Roselyn imagined Tamons head falling for a while and shook her head in surprise.
It didnt matter to her if he died or not, or was decapitated or not.
Roselyn kept her mind at a distance, but on the other hand, she knew that this room must not be discovered.
Of course, Tamon could do it properly himself.
Thus passed a day of exploring his secret study.
After that day, Roselyn went to and fro in his bedroom even when he was not there.
Sometimes she would fall asleep in her bedroom when it waste or when she was lost in thought.
Of course, no one stopped her.
Well, she was known as a ve
I cant believe Im a bedroom ve.
Her new identity was once again ridiculous.
She wondered how she ended up in this position, but she wasnt really angry or amused.
She was dead once anyway. She had thrown away her existing status and honor in the snowfield of Tanatos.
So it didnt matter what this body, which was only an external form, was called.
Rather, she was even light-hearted after shedding her heavy position.
Moreover, none of the servants in the east annex ignored the fact that she was from very.
Theyre well disciplined.
The servants who ran errands and even the knights who guarded here and there were disciplined and dignified.
No one looked away or opened their mouths recklessly.
They concentrated on their own work, minding their own business.
Thanks to this, Roselyn was able to spend her time freely in the east annex.
Even more freely than when she was in the Sunset familys mansion before she became the Crown Princess.
She could walk around barefoot if she felt like it, and she didnt mind if her clothes got a little messy.
She didnt have to worry about anyones eyes on her, and she didnt have to be nervous that someone would hurt her.
She didnt have to worry that her words and actions would disturb her family and close friends.
No one put strict standards on her.
Roselyn approached the balcony and stared out at the ocean. The endless expanse of the ocean was a marvel to behold.
If I died without seeing this, I think I would be disappointed.
If the world was so big, why was I always trapped in the ice?
The empress is not in a position to walk around leisurely because of her busy work. Unlike me, who is ipetent.
Every time she tried to melt, Gillotti froze her again and again. So that she would never get out of there.
But not anymore..
Shes going to break the ice herself.
Chapter 46: I’m disappointed
Chapter 46: I¡¯m disappointed
.My poor Majesty.
Natasha ran her soft hand over Gillottis greasy-sweating forehead.
He had been fine for thest few days, but today he copsed again.
A cough started a month ago, and now he has a fever.
There was no reason and no sign.
It wasnt even a simple cold or injury.
Your Majesty. This is something that even the temple cant do anything about. We can only watch and wait. All things are Gods will.
In other words, it didnt matter if he was Emperor, he had no choice but to suffer.
Fortunately, after having such a hard time for a few days, he was back on his feet, but then the process repeated.
Your Majesty, how did you be so thin? Natashas heart hurt so much.
Natasha stroked his pale cheeks and forehead, and then his neck, repeating the word poor as she did so.
Gillotti, who was breathing heavily, opened his eyes tiredly and looked at her.
..Tasha.
Your Majesty.
Natasha grabbed Gillottis thin hand tightly.
How long did I sleep?
Its been exactly twelve hours since you copsed this morning.
Of course. In the meantime, you protected me. Kakak!
Gillotti coughed.
Natasha quickly pulled her hand out, got up and fetched a ss of water for him.
Shh. My Majesty, my Gillotti. Its only natural for me to protect you. So dont worry about anything, and sleep tight.
NatashaNatasha
Gillottis cloudy eyes filled Natashas exhausted face.
A moist face that mixed love, concern, anxiety, and faith together.
my love, I must have you as an Empress.
Gillotti, oh, Gillotti, I dont care about that. Im not guarding His Majestys side because I want to be an empress.I just want to be there for His Majesty whenever hes sick, whenever hes weak, whenever he needs me.
Natasha said with a face full of tears.
She put her forehead in his hands and shook her shoulders as she sobbed.
Gillottis eyes filled with tears as he looked at her head, which was trembling weakly.
Was there ever anyone who loved him this much?
By far, there was not a single person.
As expected, Natasha was his recording. She was a green meadow and spring.
I must
Gillottis voice became distant. He fell asleep again.
Natasha, who had been sobbing with her forehead on Gillottis hand, looked up. Ironically, her eyes were dry as if they had never been wet at any time.
Staring at Gillotti, she patted his dry cheek with a dry touch.
Dont worry, My Majesty. Natasha will take care of everything for you.
She heaved herself up. Her belly was already round.
It was hard.
On the surface, she was only four or five months pregnant, but when she looked at her belly, it definitely looked like it was seven or eight months old.
It wasnt her first baby, so her stomach was filling up at a much faster rate. Natasha, who covered her stomach with a wide skirt, grabbed the open door and looked back.
Gillotti thought shed been with him all night, but that couldnt be.
It was just luck.
She had only been in his room for about five minutes.
Your Majesty, you must never die. Never.
For Natashas sake, and for the sake of our children.
She patted her swollen belly affectionately and quietly slipped out of the emperors bedroom.
Thick tapestries were hung all over the castle to keep out the cold.
Thick carpets were alsoid on the floor.
Due to the severe cold that startedst month, eachyer became even thicker.
Thanks to this, Natashas footsteps werepletely buried in the darkness.
Dark shadows loomed over her face, which had been like the sunshine of spring.
But what if he really dies?
She couldnt believe that Gillottis power was such a useless power.
Natasha sighed deeply, not hiding her pity.
How many people did she have to kill?
It seemed more efficient to raise assassins well.
The magnitude of the emperors power this time was very smallpared to previous emperors.
Every time she looked at it, it wasnt not enough.
She patted her round, raised belly.
Until this child was born safely and was announced that he was the Emperors child, Gillotti could not die.
She had to keep him alive by any means necessary.
She chose him because she thought he was the strongest man, but it wasmentable that he was so insignificant.
Natasha is disappointed, Your Majesty.
She mumbled to herself in front of the huge portrait of Gillotti at the end of the hallway.
Im very, very disappointed.
Natashas orange eyes, which had been shining as warmly as the spring sun, stared coldly at Gillotti in the portrait.
They were not the eyes of the person who had whispered her love earlier. It was natural.
She had never loved him from before to now.
Love was not a big deal to Natasha. It was just a way to change who she was and how she was being looked at.
To her, the emperor was just such a being. A fake love with a greater status.
She didnt know if he was going to die or not, but she had to hurry her ns because he was so weak. The child had to be raised to the position of prince and the gold mine owned by the imperial family had to be returned to her personal fortune.
It would be nice if she could ascend to the position of Empress, but it didnt have to be that way.
But the position had to be high.
It would not only allow her other children to inherit the title, but it would also give her an advantage if she had to flee to another country.
I heard Amor is a better ce to live.
(* oh no, dont you dare go to Amor)
However, the head of the kingdom was a female king.
It was said the King hated Tanatos exceptionally and specifically.
It was easier for Natasha if the person in power was a man anyway.
It was much easier to stir up pity, to touch their desires, and to gouge out their weaknesses.
Men were enamored with Natasha Roanti, who was weak and adorable and had a tragic past.
By embracing her, they unted their superiority and toughness and pride.
Its as if they were her saviors, as if she was their greatness as well.
Its like a worm.
However, she was no different from a worm, living as a parasite on that worm.
Natasha survived in the way she most despised and hated. And she would continue to live this way.
It didnt matter.
If only she could survive in any way, and live in a way that did not threaten her children so that no one could ignore her
She was willing to be a bug a thousand times, ten thousand times over.
And she still had the highest authority in this country that way.
Natasha patted her round belly carefully.
I will be the most powerful person in this country.
So the mother and her children would be noble blood vessels of the imperial family.
This shallow Natasha will be part of the royal family of the great golden empire of Tanatos!
She was the only woman left in this imperial family.
But still, it was too early to be relieved.
What the differently-abled nations considered most important was who inherited the divine ability.
The fact that they possessed different abilities was no different from the story that they had received Gods choice. The current emperor, Gillotti, had no children, and his only sister was dead.
The greatest threat came from the brother of the previous emperor and Gillottis uncle, Grand Duke Lopes. However, he was already fifty-five years old and had no power.
It was a bit concerning to know that he had twelve children, all nobles who upied seats in the council.
Still, it was no match for the powerful weapon of the current emperors bloodline.
Natasha carefully patted her belly again.
The baby wriggled, as if it had read its mothers uneasy thoughts. Natasha gazed at it lovingly.
However, we must be prepared when things go wrong.
Thest of the wildly evil women of Yasa in history ended up looking at the present, rampaging through it, and getting their heads cut off foolishly. Such a thing should not have happened.
How could she have survived all this time and then die in vain like that?
I think its better to make connections with other countries just in case.
It seemed that Amor, where it was good to live and was hostile to Tanatos, would be good.
The king who hated Tanatos, but she wouldnt hate Tanatos as a whole.
In fact, her (Theo) hatred was her advantage.
A woman who had been used and discarded by Tanatos was more likely to permeate into the gap of hate.
I suppose I should start reaching out to Amors diplomat now. Tamon Krasis is the one.
He was a man she had met many times at banquets, but had never onceid eyes on her.
Instead, he was caught by her eyes on more than one asion.
The men of Tanatos were generally pale and sharp looking.
Due to the cold weather, they always wore thick clothes, but when the body got bigger, it looked dull.
Hobbies that involved internal activities rather than external ones were preferable, and physical work was something for the lower ss people to do.
But the climate of Amor was opposite.
Amor men were big and healthy, with brown skin. It was hot there and they were not afraid to show their bodies in light clothes.
Amor men were strong and tireless.
They lived in a ce where the weather was always nice, so their personalities were usually rxed and easy-going.
But the Amor men are savage and promiscuous. They say its easy to meet and part. Marriage is a sacred family contract, so how can it be so easy to meet?
Thedies were busy whispering and sneaking when Amors Tamon Krasis appeared.
They nced at him, blushed, and even wandered around him for no apparent reason.
Savage and promiscuous Thats exactly the kind of country Im after.
Smirking, Natasha stood in front of thest room in the corridor.
Looking at the heavy door, she raised her pale hand and knocked naturally on the door.
Once, twice, and a littleter.
The door opened as if it had been waiting for her.
Natasha!
The person, who hurriedly opened the door and appeared, hugged Natasha.
Cradled in his chest, Natasha gently brushed the mans golden hair.
His Majesty woke up and didnt let me go.
That d*mn Emperor!
Shhhh, be careful, Roxon, this is the Imperial Pce.
Natasha pushed him into the door with a gentle hand.
They were pulled into the room in a tangled mess. His hands hurried to embrace Natasha.
The Emperor has fallen and it is I, Roxon Bake, who do all the affairs of state, so who can harm me?
He talked arrogantly.
Of course. Who dares. Thats right.
Natasha leaned her head lightly on his shoulder.
Through the window, Roxon held Natasha.
He had blond hair, green eyes, and a tall, slender figure.
It was hard to distinguish him from the emperor.
Of course, his facial features were very different from the emperor, the most beautiful man in the empire.
Marquis Roxon Bake.
He was a distant cousin of the Emperor. He was very clever and ambitious,and he was crowned Prime Minister with the help of his rtives.
His ambition and Natashas ck heart came together.
Strangely enough, no matter how many nights she spent with the Emperor, she never got pregnant.
As the next best option, Natasha chose Marquis Roxon Bake, a distant rtive of the emperor. She whispered in his ear as she patted her rounded belly.
Youll help my child be Emperor, right?
At Natashas words, Roxon smiled confidently and lifted Natashas chin, their lips locked together deeply.
Of course, Natasha, you have nothing to worry about. Everything will be fine.
Natasha smiled, relieved by Roxons words. Yes, whats there to worry about?
The Empress, who was like a thorn in her eyes, died, and the Emperor, who had nothing to look at, was bedridden.
As Roxon said, all will be well.
Everything is as Natasha wants.
Chapter 47: She doesn’t know
Chapter 47: She doesn¡¯t know
Whoosh!
A squall passed by in a brief blur.
A sound that he couldnt tell if it was wind or rain covered the area around Tamons mansion.
It sounded so deste that if you listened for a moment, it sounded like a woman crying.
Walking down the corridor, Tamon looked out the window at the pitch ck emptiness of the sky.
He had heard the sound of such a cold wind sometime before.
It was even rougher than this, the sound of Tanatos harsh snow wind.
Was it already three years ago?
It was so deafening that he really thought someone was crying.
Of course, he wasnt the type to be bothered by any noblewoman crying in the corner.
Rather, he hurried, fearing that someone would catch him.
Trying to avoid the nobles, he came across a group of lovers enjoying a secret meeting.
He came into the wrong path, pretending not to see them and getting out of the way.
Tamon stepped into a deep ce in the main pce.
He was trying to get out of there as quickly as possible but he caught a glimpse of silver hair.
Of all ces, that sound coincided with the afterimage of silver hair.
He wondered if it was the sound of her crying.
The new Empress of Tanatos.
The woman who was forced into the position of empress when the previous emperor died and his only rambunctious son became emperor.
A hint of curiosity led him to her.
Someone was standing on the secret terrace, a short distance from the banquet hall.
His guess was right. It was her.
Empress of Tanatos, standing staring up at the sky with fallen snow.
She looked at the snowy sky for a while. He could see her red, frozen face.
He thought she was crying, but that voice wasnt crying, it was singing.
The humming was a traditional Tanatos song that he had never heard before.
The light melody that children would sing echoed quietly through the thin voice.
For some reason, Tamon couldnt take his eyes off the figure in front of him.
The woman standing next to the emperor was like a cold, hard piece of ice, whereas the woman standing alone, with everyone behind, was like a snowman standing in the sun.
Like a snowman slowly melting in the sunlight, dangerous and lovely.
Lovely?
It was too personal a sentiment to hold for an empress of another country.
Tamon gave a faintugh and turned to leave.
Charlotte, could you pass me my drink that I put there?
But a gentle voice, one he had never heard before, politely echoed in her voice.
If it was a noblemans courtesy, he had to show his presence and shed his voice so that she would not mistake him for others.
But Tamon couldnt do that.
Instead, with a slightly more careful hand, he handed her her drink.
Perhaps it was because it was dark, or perhaps it was because she didnt expect another person to be there of course.
She just gently tilted her head to the side and said thank you.
From the lukewarm, mumbledst pronunciation, it seemed that she was already a little drunk.
Roselyn, who was sipping a strong drink of ice, suddenly smiled.
By the way, for what its worth, the person really seems to have lost his mind.
How dare he try to take the Garolf Mine back from this country? His Majesty is also terrible. How could he be so enchanted by crystal salt? I told him that that mine has a high potential future value.
Tamon listened to her words silently, his eyes narrowing in amusement.
The Garolf mine was part of the mountain range east of Tanatos that he had tried to secretly pull out of the meeting today morning.
So the person the Empresss mentioned as a lunatic was probably referring to him.
I thought you didnt care. You seem to think Im crazy.
Despite the feeling that he had to turn his back, his steps were heavy.
There were constant warnings that he had to sneak out, but Tamon just stood there, pretending not to hear a glimmer.
Oh, this was all that womans fault.
It was that womans fault that he was hiding so vulnerably in her own castle, in her own secret ce.
Yes, I have to be more careful.
Wasnt this the time when delegations from various countries wereing and going?
Unlike her cold and calm appearance, she seemed to have a bit of a defenseless side.
But she built such a wall of ice in the morning meeting.
Disapproved. It is Tanatosw that the emperor alone cannot dispose of the imperial property ced on the books. Since I, the Empress, do not approve of this transaction, this contract is not officially valid. Also, if you try to handle things this way again in a meeting without me, I will be out of all future meetings with Amor.
The upright neck and cold purple eyes.
It was Tamon who encountered dozens and hundreds of nobles as he shed with the many nations.
The new Empress of Tanatos was neither the best of them, nor the most perfect of monarchs. But there was something about her that chilled peoples hearts.
But.
Charlotte, do you know? It is said that when the full moon isrge and the snowkes fall, the soulse down during the snowfall.
She said as she reached for the scattering snowkes.
Todays the anniversary of my grandfathers death. Oh my grandfather.. I wonder if hes here.
Tamon never knew a woman who looked so cold could be so vulnerable when no one was around.
I wanted to say at least once that I should have listened to my grandfather, butWhen will hee?
He wanted to keep an eye on her for a little longer, but he had to hide himself as the presence of people approached.
He had no further contact with the Empress after that.
Aside from running into each other, they had never spoken in private.
Neither of them had ever looked at the other with any kind of fondness.
And yet, Tamon kept staring at her.
He was fascinated by her all the time. There were times when he deliberately tried to get her attention, but still without any sess, he started to look at her again.
Sometimes he admired her, sometimes he felt sorry for her
Sometimes he wanted to reach out to her like crazy, and sometimes he tried to run away, saying he was sick of it, but eventually he stared at her again.
She was another mans wife, the Empress of an enemy country.
He consoled himself that he was no more than interested, but maybe he was already then
Tamon stopped in front of the door to Roselyns room.
Her voice had been hovering in his ear a few days ago as he stood still, holding the door.
Why do I have to mix my body with yours all the time? The life force is . There doesnt seem to be any need for it.
He kissed her ankles in his spare time.
The ankles were not the only ce his lips touched.
He left traces of himself everywhere his gaze reached.
It was the marks of Tamons lust, but it was also an act to push his life force into her, who still hadnt recovered her strength.
The desire stirred him.
It urged him to bring every excuse he had on his behalf to hold her.
Need? Thats what she said because she didnt know.
Tamon needed her every moment.
His re-stabilized body wanted her more than ever before, and even the sight of Roselyns red lips tormented him with a burning thirst.
So he really needed her every moment.
He was in desperate need of her.
If he could, he didnt want to remove Roselyn from his body.
No, he didnt want to get out of her forever.
But my upright Majesty (Roselyn) will not understand.
Smirking, Tamon took out his dagger.
He had struggled for several days to prepare for his departure, but simply holding her and sleeping with her was not enough.
With a disinterested nce, he cut his arm with the dagger.
It was not enough to bleed just a little.
To buy Roselyns peace of mind, to get her off her guard, this slight cut would have to be
The sharp edge of the de made a long, deep gash from the inside of his elbow to his wrist.
My lord.
Stay away.
The dark sliver of shadow guarding Tamon came into view in a panic at his action of wounding himself.
Tamon stopped the approaching shadow.
Hesitantly, the shadow silently hid itself in the darkness.
Tamon put a little more strength into the hand that held his dagger. The wound became deeper. The weight of the blood dripping down was getting heavier.
He roughly wrapped his handkerchief around the wound and threw the knife he was holding into the dark.
Take care of it.
The darkness shook briefly, and Tamon opened the door with one hand, his handkerchief stained red.
Roselyns panicked gaze fell on him as he approached.
Whats wrong with your arms...
Surprise attack, an assassin.
What?
I bled out too much. Im dizzy.
Shameless.
Tamon inwardlyined to himself, but on the surface he sighed as he walked up to her, holding out his arms.
Her panicked purple eyes were adorable.
He had the feeling that maybe he really was a crazy person.
How could he possibly try get this womans attention every moment?
How and why is he so crazy when the person in question does not have a single intention to do so?
Heal me..
Looking up at him, Roselyn approached him with a sigh.
Looking at her as she approached, he had the feeling that living madly wasnt so bad.
If Roselyn was crazy enough that she wasnt afraid of him, if she was crazy enough that she didnt know about his own madness
Would that be okay?
Chapter 48: To the lady of the Pink Rose Forest
Chapter 48: To thedy of the Pink Rose Forest
The warmest region in Tanatos was the southeast.
Centered on the Kralturian Mountains, the northwest was Bern, the capital, and the southeast was Noem, where fishing was well developed.
Noem had argend but there were not many households.
Despite the advantage of being the warmest region in this harsh winter country, it was very difficult to cross the Kralturian Mountains.
However, those who had once crossed the mountain range would not go back to the northwest.
They were settled in Noem, a simple but warm, rustic but peaceful ce to live.
The imperial control was weak, so as long as the lord was good, they could live without suffering. Noem was originally ruled by Viscount Tulpe.
Five years ago, his domain copsed due to a tsunami, and he went bankrupt after spending all his money on restoration work.
So the ownership of thend changed, and it was the Count of Puglish who bought thend.
The Puglish was a central aristocracy, and they owned the Laminoa region, not far from the capital.
Compared to the size of thend, Laminoa was a rich region where beans and turnips were farmed well.
It was neither arge nor a small power, and its reputation was not bad.
The Countess of Puglish was well known as the Empresss confidante, but that didnt mean that she received a great barony or sry from the Empress.
However, the Countess Puglish had a good eye fornd and was very sessful in each area she purchased.
Whenever she bought a farm, there was always a good harvest the following year, and whenever she bought a mountain range, something was discovered in the mountains.
Iron ore, silver and gold, and even hot springs have been found in the area.
Some said that the empress might have passed on the information for the sake of her entourage of maids, but Countess Puglish refrained from saying anything.
Anyway, Noem was one of thends that the Countess Puglish had purchased.
Everyone watched to see what great things would happen in Noem, but after six months or a year, there was no news.
By the time two years had passed, no one was interested in Noem, because there were bigger problems than the good news of thend the Countess had bought. The Emperor had killed the empress, and the Emperors lecherous mistress had given birth to the Emperors child.
It was such a terrible event that a year, or even years of fussing would not be enough.
It didnt matter that the Countess Puglish, the Empresss confidante, had disappeared from society without anyones knowledge.
***
It was a three-story mansion built on a low cliff, in the sunshine.
At the back of the mansion, there was a swing made by stringing together the branches of a huge seasonal tree.
Anna sat on the swing and gazed endlessly across the sea.
This was thend that Roselyn had originally sought and purchased.
It had a view of the ocean, it wasnt too cold, and it was a short distance from the capital.
So Anna was happy to buy thend for her.
It was a no-brainer, but it was worth it just for what Roselyn wanted.
But the person who wanted it wasnt here, and she was the only one left looking out at that empty sea.
Im sorry, Anna. I guess I didnt stop it well enough. Thats why something is happening to me.
Your Majesty
Dont hesitate to leave . Its the safest ce, and its far away. Very far away.
Your Majesty.
I have prepared what you will need at the seaside residence in Noem, just in case.
Why do you say that? How can I
Thest conversation she had with Roselyn was clear in her ears. And herst words she said to her.
Leave, Rosie.
Anna thought of those words under her breath once more. The tears she had been holding back flowed down her cheeks as the cold sea breeze grazed her eyes.
Just like Roselyn had said, Noems mansion had a lot of things she needed.
A way to protect her fortune, a new identity that would allow her to go anywhere, and even a few documents that would allow her to protect Annas family home, Rotrega.
Count Puglish abandoned Anna as soon as the Empress was cut off by the Emperor.
Originally, the two had not married out of love, but merely as an inter-household bond.
However, during that time, they had lived not so badly.
Anna was the most important maidservant of the Empress. She also appreciated Annas ability to increase her wealth.
However, when the Empress was dismissed by the Emperor, the position of maidservant became the most dangerous position.
Count Puglish kicked Anna out so that he and his family could live.
This is the way for everyone. You can go wherever you want. You can go back to your parents house or you can go far away, but you will have to leave all the wealth youve umted as Countess Puglish.
If she didnt take Roselyns advice and divulged more than half of her estate, she would definitely be broke.
Anna left the capital, disappointed by the cold duplicity of her husband who had lived skin to skin with her.
Noem was another piece ofnd that was about to be taken from her if she hadnt handled it beforehand.
She was d that she was able to protect it.
I didnt want toe here alone
This was the ocean that Roselyn had wanted so much.
Her mansion in particr was spectacr at the scene of the rising sun.
If Rosie had seen it, she would have no doubt quietly been happy with her pure white cheeks turning red
Anna couldnt get over the feeling of emptiness.
Even though she was alive, she didnt feel like she was alive. She felt like she was falling into a swamp of emptiness and suffocating.
Cain. (Roselyns brother)
If she had rather waited for him, if she had waited for him even in conflict with her mother, maybe she would be here now with Cain.
Without falling into Natashas dirty scheme, Roselyn, Cain, and she could havee here for summer vacation together.
It was a ridiculous fantasy.
Even if she had married Cain, there was no way that the insufficient emperor would not have been jealous and envious of his wife.
He would have pushed Roselyn and Cain into the grave by any means necessary.
He probably couldnt ovee his inferiorityplex and wanted to kill his wife and all her family.
But it didnt matter.
Because at least she would have walked the path of death with them.
How could I be the only one who survived?
What the hell is the point of this life?
Anna slowly got up from the swing and stood in front of the cliff.
Roselyn left her a fake identity and a huge fortune.
If anything happens to me, I hope you will be happy to use all of this.
The reality that Roselyn had given Anna was all the property she had received from her family.
200,000 hectares ofnd in the east, tens of millions of gold ounts, even her prized artifacts and patrons.
When did she prepare all of this?
Did she know she was going to die?
She shouldve thought about running away first! She shouldve!
No.
Anna knew better that Roselyn was not someone to prioritize her own safety.
Even when Anna, at eight years old, pecked and climbed a tree in the yard and fell, little Roselyn would shield Anna with her weak body.
Even in front of her grandfather, whom Rosie loved and feared more than anything in the world, she never told him that she and Anna had climbed the tree and fallen.
I climbed it alone. Why, just because. Im just a kid who likes to be naughty once in a while. Grandpa.
If Roselyn leaked Annas name, her grandfather would not only shout at Roselyns parents, who had failed to educate her properly, but also at Annas parents.
That was how scary and strict Roselyns grandfather was.
It was Roselyn who loved her fearsome and strict grandfather the most.
Still, Roselyn did not rat out Anna.
Onlyter did the two burst intoughter, saying that her grandfather actually knew.
Rosie was such a child and became such an adult.
Annas most reliable friend who shared infinite love with the people she cared about.
My Majesty.
What am I doing now?
Anna moved forward slowly.
She had no master to whom she had sworn allegiance, no friend to whom she shared her life, nopanion whom she had sworn to love.
With no one to share her joys and sorrows, life was an emptiness itself.
Oh, Im floundering in such azy depression because I dont have to worry about making a living.
Anna knew it, but she couldnt get out of it.
She didnt have the energy to get out of it.
It wasnt a bad idea to fall into mncholy and settle for a life of emptiness like an arrogant and weak nobleman.
What could anyone say to her?
Anna Puglish was gone, and Anna Rotregas life was meaningless.
A deep depression drew Anna into an endless darkness.
She had endured all this time, waiting for something without knowing why, but now she wanted to stop.
Anna trudged to the edge of the cliff.
The sea shook quietly today, as it had yesterday.
Anna walked slowly towards it, which beckoned her gently toe.
Lady!
Annas nanny, Rwanda, called to her like a madwoman.
Stop, please stop, Miss! The letter! Ive got a letter for you! Miss!.
A letter?
The word letter made Anna stop in her tracks, but it was toote.
A chilly wind blew.
The creepy energy of death pulled her down the cliff.
.!
Slowly, slowly, her body tilted.
No!
Anna, who was willing to jump towards it earlier, twisted frantically.
She saw Rwandas hands reaching towards her with a nk face.
The seal of the yellow letter that her hand was holding caught her eye.
She didnt know why, but she knew she had to see it.
No!
Anna twisted frantically as she fell, clinging to the edge of the cliff.
The ground crumbled as it hit her, spewing dust into the sea. She swallowed hard as her hands wed its way up the cliff edge which she was hanging narrowly.
Oh, Miss!
Rwanda came running over and grabbed Annas hands.
Ahhu!
In a sh, cold sweat poured down her back.
Anna hugged Rwanda with trembling hands.
You cant go so dangerously close to that edge. Are you hurt?
Yes, Im fine. But, Rwanda, what kind of letter is this?
At Annas question, Rwanda held out the letter to her.
Anna tore opened the letter quickly with her shaking hands.
Perhaps because she almost died then came back to life, her heart beat wildly.
[To thedy of the pink rose forest.]
As soon as Anna read the first sentence, her body shook. The familiar, beautiful handwriting filled white paper.
Ah, ah, ah!
Anna burst into tears, unable to read even half of the letter.
Its impossible. Its impossible. !
It doesnt make any sense..
She really wished this nonsense was real. She hoped it wasnt a lie, or a dream.
Oh, God.!
Is this what relief feels like when a heart broken into ten pieces joins into one? Annas chest trembled from the flood of emotions.
She held the letter to her chest and wept incessantly.
Oh, my. Whats wrong, Miss? Stop crying, please. Why do you cry so much?
Rwanda, who was also in tears at the sight of Anna crying so sadly, suddenly hugged Anna and patted her shoulders repeatedly.
Anna muttered the same words in a daze.
Shes aliveshes alive. Shes alive!
RosieRoselyn is alive!
Chapter 49: Red stigma on the chest
Chapter 49: Red stigma on the chest
The day Roselyn decided to engrave with Tamon, she immediately wrote a letter to Anna.
Annas character would make an extreme choice with the idea of remaining alone, even if she had all kinds of gold and silver treasures.
Oh, I should have hurried a little more.
I should have tried to help as many people as I could, instead of letting death eat away at me, unready for this life.
I feel like an idiot.
I cant believe I cant think of the people I left behind because I feel lost
Roselyn gazed across the sea, ming herself.
She asked for the fastest and most secretive mailman through Tamon.
But even with the fastest delivery, the letter would barely make it from Amor to Tanatos, let alone Noem on the southeastern edge of Tanatos.
Anna, lets find out.
No matter how urgent it was, she couldnt send it with her name on it.
In case the letter was lost or ndestine, Roselyn used the pseudonyms and ciphers that they both liked to use when they were children.
For example, Anna was the youngdy of the Pink Rose Forest, and Roselyn was the farmer of the carrot farm.
And sometimes Cain would interrupt, but Cain was a hedge of thorns.
She couldnt quite remember how they came up with those names.
But they were children, and theyughed at each other, saying that the names suit each other beautifully.
The memory of that time always shone brilliantly in Roselyns eyes, like a jewel that never lost its light.
It was a beautiful memory that she would take with her even in death.
She averted her gaze from staring at the sea and looked at the white paper that had filled the ck letters.
The letter was sent to Mahan.
Please, I need her to still be there.
Roselyn quickly wrote the letter.
And next is.
Roselyn took out another piece of paper. This time it wasnt a letter that was written, but a detailed description of Tanatos power structure.
The most important people were those who would be helpful to her.
The Sunset family had disappeared, and now there were two pirs left in the empire.
One was the Duke of Gertium, the imperial Beacon, and the other was the Marquis of Helio, the governor of the northwestern region.
As befits his nickname as the Beacon, Duke Gertium was blindly loyal to the imperial family of Tanatos. Even after seeding generations, the family style did not change.
The former Duke Gertium cut off one of his ears as a sign that he exclusively listened to the words of the Emperor.
Many noblemen approached Gertium, but his eyes and ears were directed only to the imperial family.
This loyalty without conditions was closer to faith than to a special cordial rtionship.
They gave up thinking and making decisions for themselves and just followed the orders of the masters they served.
The previous master was notable for this, and the current master was not so different from his father when it came to loyalty.
Except for one, three years ago.
Henrik Alpatio.
He disobeyed the Emperors order to seek interest.
Roselyn wrote up Henrik with great effort.
He wasnt that great a person. He was a mediocre provincial self-made man with no great achievements.
He was just a childhood teacher of Perso Gertium.
Even though he was Duke Gertiums teacher, he did not have tremendous skills.
However, through interest, Duke Gertiumid the foundation for his swordsmanship skills.
He was Gertiums teacher for exactly five years, from the age of eight to thirteen.
There were many other masters besides Henrik at the time, but Gertium especially followed him.
A father even cut off one of his own ears on the emperors orders.
The sessive deaths of his brothers, who had been taking care of the emperor on his fathers orders.
A mother in depression after losing her children one after another.
For Perso, who was the youngest, that period must have been very difficult, lonely and vague.
It must have been more cruel, as the martial arts were not easy.
Henrik was the only person who opened his heart to him during that time.
The master who went out to the fields with him, read books with him, and took care of him when he was sick.
Henrik was Perso Gertiums mentor, father, brother, and hiding ce.
SoPerso Gertiums weakness was Henrik Alpatio. Interest was needed to pocket the imperial guard dog. However, Perso also knew that Henrik was his weakness, so he thoroughly protected him.
Roselyn didnt even know where he was anymore, but she already knew someone who might be able to contact him.
Gary Rotrega, known as one of Henriks best friends.
He was Annas father and Roselyns fathers best friend.
Gary had always been well-connected and approachable. It was said that there was not a nobleman in the 38 provinces of the wide continent of Tanatos who did not know him.
Among the ten people who were considered to be particrly close to him, Henrik was among them.
Anna
Roselyn left this task to Anna.
She (Roselyn) was a heartless best friend who had suddenly left Anna a job before the shock wore off.
However, she knew Anna would ept her request at all costs.
It was often said that Tanatos was rotten, but it was still a country that had held out for a thousand years.
A power that has held on for a thousand years was never going to fall easily.
However, the higher something is piled, the more easily it will copse if the foundation is shaken.
It was a country where goldes out like water. It was a world like a fairy tale where the world was covered in white.
All the people in the world did not know how ugly and dirty things were piled up under that white snow.
And at the top of all that filth was their emperor.
There was Gillotti Tanatos.
He and his lover Natasha Roanti would deceive the world with their well-dressed faces.
you thought I didnt know.
Roselyn pretended not to know.
Roselyn looked at the sharp tip of the pen.
Ink oozed out of the nib touching the paper like blood.
The pitch-ck ink turned to bright red blood, and in the ink were her father and mother and brother, who were dying luridly.
There were the soldiers who protected her, the nobles who supported her, and the friends who were devoted to her.
Yes, Ill not die in vain.
I will live to see their decline, their suffering, and their fall.
And when their bodies piled up, I will die on top of the pile of bodies with a face brighter and more joyful than anyone else.
Phew.
At that moment, a corner of her chest burned, and Roselyn looked down in surprise. She looked down and saw the area just above where her heart was was red, and there was a strange pattern on it.
What is this?
It was a strange pattern, like a name, like a star.
She took the mirror and looked at it carefully.
The letters were clearly written Tamon. (*oh my god)
. Is this a stigma of the engrave?
Roselyn looked at the stigma on her chest with a stiff face and sighed lowly.
She couldnt believe she was stigmatized.
It was the power of the God who desired it.
The ability was.
This ability can be offset with holy things.
But not all holy things could do that. This was because each person had a different ability.
The holy relic of the Sunset family, with its power of protection, was the most powerful shield against the imperials power of death.
Of course, that powerful shield was also lost due to the tyranny of Gillotti
Did I mention that Gillotti jumped out directly with his sword and cut off my head?
It was also Gillotti who cut out the warm heart of Roselyns mother, who was like home to Roselyn.
The brutal man had babbled such things without a care in the world before her who was struggling with torture.
Words like how he had killed her parents, and in what manner.
Roselyn clenched her teeth. Her jaw went numb from all the strength shed put into clenching.
I have to take away his ability.
The power of the gods, the most powerful basis on which Tanatos could im the throne, had to be destroyed.
No, I want to make sure that there would be no other power in Tanatos.
She knew that the strength was weakening a lot over hundreds of years. Being weak means that she could make it disappear someday.
If possible, Roselyn wanted to speed up the period further.
But how..?
As for the powers and holy relics, it was strictly a secret.
It was even more of a secret because of the many wars that had been fought over the holy relics.
The chain that had been passed down as a family heirloom from the Sunset family, the golden cup that was said to be kept in the Lumosha royal family, and the flute from the Temple of Amor.
They were ces where no one could take them without permission.
Divine power can only be destroyed by divine power.
It was like the certificate of the Great Temple that was used to make the contract between Roselyn and Tamon.
Fragments of God with the power to stand up to monsters in the gapparable to the talented.
Roselyn raised her head. She was getting more and more impatient.
We need to collect the treasures. (Holy relics)
Of course, tracking down all six treasures and collecting them were all difficult.
However, Roselyn knew someone who could help her find the treasures.
Keton Hartz, who possessed the gift of prophecy.
We must find him.
Chapter 50: That person will come
Chapter 50: That person wille
Tamons knights stood impatiently.
It was because their master had suddenly acted strangely in this peaceful time.
Are you sure you want to do this? This is too reckless. The trade month ising to an end, and you are forcing us to do this
Captain Rubent Pahar pleaded again with a serious face.
The scar that covered his left cheek from the tip of his nose was badly distorted.
He was what they called the brown bear of House Krasis because of his bushy red hair and scars, but he was also the most caring and attentive of all.
He was also the one who was the strongest in stopping Tamon from going on the ship at this dangerous time when the trading month was almost over.
Satin, who was listening, helped him with a look of righteousness.
Rubents right. Master, cant we wait a little longer and leave for the next trading month? Or tell us why we must go now.
Tamon looked down at the map, unfazed by Satins pleading words.
We can get to the port of Lesso in a day, right? If we take a fast boat from here.
He said as he pointed precisely to the middle of Amor sea.
Themanders of each knightly order who were watching reluctantly nodded in reply.
Its not far from Lesso Harbor. Well be there in a day.
What about the navigator?
I gave him 3 times the amount he asked for.
Good job. I thought you would have to give about five times as much, but you got his approval sooner than I thought.
Tamon smiled and praised the knights.
Knight Commander Lily Rex and Knight Commander Pansy Anshe were both pale and touched their foreheads.
Just then, Jorge, who had been looking for an opportunity, interrupted them.
Oh, Master (Tamon), who will go this time? Looking at this ce, Im sure Rex wouldnt be averse to the idea of the sea, and Im sure Anshe has his daughters wedding this month. Then the remaining men are myself and. Oh, its me!
Jorge, with wavy brown hair and brown eyes, wrinkled his freckled nose andughed out loud.
As Jorge said, there were not many remaining knights.
The Tulip Knights and the Adonis Knights had been dispatched to Count Bellburns order, and the only remaining knights were the tanus Knights.
All the knights named after flowers by the previous generations predecessor, House Krasis.
It was not easy to rename them since they had already been with the family for over 300 years.
But tanus, named after the tree, was the Order that Tamon had taken in four years ago.
It was an Order made up of those who had the ability but no money, no opportunity, or no basics.
It was far more belligerent and jovial than the other four knightly Orders.
Instead, it has broken procedures and order.
Anyway, Jorge, the leader of the Knights of tanus, was almost begging Tamon to take him whenever he went, as if he needed some action.
This time you will take me with you, wont you? Master always takes Ronasso every time.
Jorge.Whos going now is not important. Isnt your masters safety important to you?
Our General wont die. Dont you know? He can knock down 100 monsters!
This madman, who wouldnt die? Stop talking nonsense and be quiet.
Jorge fidgeted, What, there could be someone like that, who kills people just by looking at them.
After disturbing Jorges fumbling head, Anshe sighed and reviewed the map.
Its too close to the time of the ringleaders appearance. Even if we were to leave and capture the ship, the risk of hitting the monsters is very high.
Thats right. And were unprepared.
Its really annoying. You can beat the ringleaders. Isnt it the season for catching Machs ringleaders anyway? We can take this opportunity to pretend to do them a favor and reap the benefitster.
Tamon brushed aside Rubent and Anshes words as if they were no big deal.
His minions would eventually agree with him, but the one person who was not so naive was none other than Satin.
Satin began to pull out a white handkerchief from his pocket.
Oh, Satin.
Tamon hated it and took away Satins white handkerchief.
As if he knew Tamon would do that, Satin took out another white handkerchief from his other pocket and pretended to be in tears.
Master, how can you throw yourself into danger again, when it was only four or five years ago that I was happy that Master would not jump into the deadly ce. I cant help but worry. Master! What? I dont know why, but Id rather you send me or Largo. Whaaa!
Satin squeezed his tears into a handkerchief.
Tamon, who was watching him with a pain in his head, touched his forehead.
If you could go and solve the problem, I would send you, but its not possible. Are old Satin and Largo going to be able to withstand the voyage and fight monsters? If the old man is brave, he will only break bones. Dont be harsh and take good care of the mansion.
But.
Satin.
Tamon waved Satin aside as if to tell him to stop.
It was just about the end of Satins blustering.
Satins sullen shoulders drooped.
Every time Satin did this, Asrell would p him on the back, but he didnt care.
It was because there were times when theints of such an old man worked.
Of course, it didnt work today.
We have to find the child. We need to chase the stowaways, so speed and agility are of the utmost importance, and like you said, its the end of the trading month season, so we need to be quick ande back. And if its not now, itll be difficult to track the child on that stowaway ship.
If its a child from a stowaway ship, theres a good chance theyre going to Niluxs ve market.
What about the pirates you mentioned then?
I got a clue a short while ago. They said there was a ship that passed this area two days ago.
Rex pointed to the entrance to the Amor sea.
Fortunately, the date matched exactly what Tamon thought it was.
Then well leave tomorrow morning. Lets just say that the name of the trip is to retrieve the plundered goods of the looted family.
It was an excuse to prepare for the pursuit of the Port Authority and the King.
However, there would be no problem since Tamon had put some money into the Administration beforehand.
Great! So are you taking someone with you?
Taking advantage of the opportunity, Jorge pestered him again.
He looked like a puppy craving juicy meat. The knights didnt have the manpower to take him anyway.
Water battles were dangerous, so it was difficult to apany them unless they were quitepetent.
No need to bring a lot of manpower for a job that has to be done quickly.
The method was rough, but the Order of tanus was no less than the other four Orders in terms of survival and ability.
Water battle, are you okay? I mean, are you confident that even if a monster appears, none of the members will die?
Of course. My boys will kill them all!
Jorge spat out his big words.
Again, it wasnt as if his confident appearance was born out of superior ability. Objectively speaking, Jorge was not a great knight. No, he was not a knight in the first ce, but a fighter.
But he survived many life-and-death struggles with more real-world experience and sense than most knights.
As pretentious as it sounds, Jorge was also the one who survived more desperately than anyone else when he was in danger.
Tamon liked Jorges way of surviving by exactly those means and methods. After all, he had a strange personality.
Even though he had such a strong attachment to life, seeing as how he fought in death-defying battles, it seemed like he enjoyed the danger.
Tamon chuckled and replied with a rough wave of his hand at an earnest-looking Jorge.
Well be leaving tomorrow, so make sure youre ready.
Oh yeah!
Jorge danced his way out of the room.
After that, Rubent, the training captain, stopped him several times, but to no avail.
Eventually, he slipped out of the office, deciding that it was better to help him prepare than to stop Tamon.
Why arent you leaving, Satin?
Tamon asked, wondering why Satin was still there. Satin opened his mouth cautiously.
You seem to have forgotten the date of the uing visit of Lord Cassion to the capital. This time he will arrive a little earlier than expected.
Tamons face twisted strangely at the name Cassion.
Tap. Tap.
His dry fingers tapped the top of the bookshelf.
When?
Thats..
Satin sighed briefly as he reluctantly spoke.
Hell be here in a week.
Chapter 51: Smile next time
Chapter 51: Smile next time
Roselyn, who was about to go to bed early, rose from her seat again when she saw Tamon visiting her a stepter.
Are you going to bed already?
Tamon came inst night, saying that he was injured in a sudden attack or something.
She was so surprised and bandaged his arm because there was something strange about the way he was bleeding and holding out his arm without a care in the world.
After that, he tormented her all night long.
All night to the point of losing strength all through this afternoon.
Why are you here again? What part of your body is injured this time?
Im sad. We cant see each other unless I get hurt.
Roselyn stared at his arm as he stared at her.
The ce, which had been torn enough to show the flesh, had be clean without a trace.
It was always strange to experience this amazing ability.
In Tamons words, the more he bonded with her, the more powerful he felt.
In fact, Roselynn also had a hard time spending the night back then, but when it passed, she felt strangely refreshed.
Of course, physical limitations were unavoidable.
Tamon came up to Roselyn and gently stroked her cheek.
He knew she would flinch, but he didnt let go of his hand.
It was as if he was insisting that she should get used to his touch.
Im leaving early tomorrow morning.
tomorrow?
The word tomorrow took Roselyn a little by surprise.
In just three or four days, he had the ship ready, finished preparing it for sailing, and recruited knights to go with him.
It was amazing how fast he could move. She stared at Tamon for a moment with a firm face.
What she wanted to say lingered in her mouth, it didnte out easily.
I asked him to do this, and now I cant even say thank you or sorry
She felt sick at her strong and selfish attitude.
She calmly proposed a deal with him, but the value of what she received was ridiculously highpared to what he was offering her.
This was an unfair deal.
She knew this, yet she shamelessly demanded it. And Tamon epted it willingly.
When she met Tamons red eyes staring intently at her, her heart pounded strangely.
A dour, demented remorse shook her. It was a mockery of herself.
He saved me without asking, but now I asked him for help.
She hated herself for that.
Why Whats with that look? Youre not worried about me, are you?
The hand that had been touching Roselyns cheek pressed down on her lips.
The slightly nted mouth twisted up as if teasing her.
Thats a face that bites back the words thank you.
Her mind was revealed, and shed failed miserably at hiding her expression.
At that moment, Tamon sucked her open lips in.
The hot flesh roamed around her mouth, making a mess.
He attacked her so vigorously that she didnt have a chance to breathe, and in a sh, he was away again.
But as if the unrequited love wasnt enough, he gently nibbled on her bottom lip and sucked it in.
Her breath hastened at the tantalizing sensation.
You can only make that kind of expression in front of me.
what expression?
An expression that turns people upside down. A look that drives me crazy and makes me want to do something.
Embarrassed, Roselyn pushed his face away.
Her face grew hot, but she struggled to move away from him, who was wrapping her waist with an effortless expression on his face.
Hey, Ive never made a face like that.
You have. You still do. Come and see. How naughty it is.
Tamon quickly lifted her up, ignoring the hand that was pushing him away.
He walked with a broad stride and brought her in front of therge mirror in the connecting room.
Come on, look at your face.
Tamon walked closer to the mirror, holding her like a baby.
No matter how she looked at it, her face was grimacing, but what the hell was wrong with her face?
I looked. I look very unhappy with this situation right now.
Oh, you are correct.
Dont y words with me and put me down.
Tamon gave a smallugh and pulled her up with more force.
Then he spun around and hugged her a little higher, leaning his back against the mirror on the wall.
Her face was visible in front of the mirror.
Look again. What kind of face is it?
Even though she didnt want to see it, she couldnt help but see it because the mirror was so close.
She could see her reddened eyes, the crumbled eyebrows in embarrassment, the pale cheeks and the disheveled silver hair.
It was the same face she always had.
If there was one part that was slightly different, it was that her emotions seemed more naked.
What do you think?
What do you mean?
Isnt it beautiful?
Roselyn looked at him in astonishment. He smiled and hugged her.
Then he carefully kissed the tip of her chin as she tried to pull away.
It was a kiss that made her feel stranger than mixing tongues.
You look so much better than when you were stuck in the snow. You have to be in good spirits to be frustrated.
Im not frustrated, Im angry.
It takes more energy to be angry. So its even better.
Roselyn really couldnt understand this man.
He selfishly kept her alive, selfishly provoked her, and now he brought her here and told her she was beautiful even though she struggled to not like it.
Thump.
Her heart, which was beating slowly, suddenly stimted her chest.
She softened her expression, bit her lip and swallowed another word.
Why are you so beautiful?
.. Please dont.
The lust in his red eyes was embarrassing.
Those red eyes, looking up at her as if he would do anything for her if she wanted, were making her feel strange.
Roselyn reached out and covered his eyes.
Dont look at me like that.
She felt himughing quietly. Tamon whispered again without caring.
Why were you born in Tanatos of all ces?
Why werent you born in Amor? Why didnt you meet me first?
It was really strange.
Roselyns heart was pounding and she couldnt stand it.
She was bewildered, perplexed, and even angry.
Why was he constantly trying to shake her selfishly when she told him to stop?
Fearing that more words woulde out, Roselyn hastily put down the hand that was covering his eyes and covered his mouth.
Tamon, who was staring intently at Roselyn, curled his eyebrows and smiled.
Tamon rubbed the hollow of her palm with his smiling lips.
He licked her palm with his hot, sizzling tongue.
He gently turned his head, kissing the palm, and licked every crease on the palm.
She could feel his tongue moving densely and leisurely along the shape.
Before she could pull away in surprise, he lowered her down to his eye level.
Then he pressed his face toward hers, and her lips were now touching the back of her hand.
.!
Her eyes widened at the sight of her mouth on the back of her hand.
Without the hand, the two lips would have been ovepped without fail.
Their eyes met at a very close distance. He continued to kiss her without flinching. Her palm was crazily stimted.
Her heart was pounding and she felt like it was going to explode. Every time she felt his tongue move, she felt like she was going to burst out into a moan.
It was a good thing she was being held by him. Otherwise, she would have fallen from the loss of strength in her legs.
Her hands shook uncontrobly.
Tamons eyes, facing her, seemed to swallow her whole.
How could he be so lewd?
Roselyn gasped for breath and eventually avoided his eyes.
She was ashamed of her wet undergarment. She felt really strange about herself.
Next time
After lingering for a while, Tamon finally spoke.
Roselyn couldnt lift her eyes because of how lewd his wet lips were.
As soon as he pulled away, her weak hand dropped down.
She quickly grabbed him by the shoulders and opened her lips in search of something to say, but nothing came out.
Watching her, she smiled and whispered.
Next time, smile. I havent seen you smile.
Finally, the breath broke.
It was then that Roselyn finally realized she was holding her breath.
He put her down from the mirror and took her to the bedroom in his arms.
It was fortunate.
Because her legs were weak.
***
The small body that had been tossing and turning crawled to the edge of the bed.
Tamon nced over to the side and chuckled.
Her desperate effort to get as far away from him as possible was insignificant and endearing.
On the other hand, it was also a little irritating.
I want to surprise you.
Is that what a cat looks like with its fur stand up?
No, not really. He could barelypare her to a cat.
Thats right.
The silver deer that lived in the snowy mountains was like that.
It was a beast that used its sharp horns as a weapon of caution and would choose tomit suicide if anyone tried to capture it.
If he tried to tame it, he would lose it forever.
Tarmon never intended to tame Roselyn either.
As a matter of fact, he never had any intentions with her in the beginning.
At first he just wanted to keep her alive, and then he wanted to see Aranrosia react to him.
But now.
Tamon rubbed the area near his heart.
Now I just want to watch over you.
Chapter 52: I’m the owner of that leg
Chapter 52: I¡¯m the owner of that leg
But it wasnt easy to just watch. He wanted to touch her when he saw her, and when he made eye contact, he wanted to talk to her.
It may have been childish of him, but when he looked into those purple eyes, he was itching to do something.
Tamon rubbed his heart again. The red wound was palpable.
The night of the engraving was over, and at one point, it appeared on his chest.
The strange thing was that the pattern didnt say Roselyn, but Aranrosia.
Roselyn seemed flustered, but Tamon was very pleased.
The Roselyn of the past died. And now it was Aranrosia who was by his side.
Heid the foundation and gave her a new name, Aranrosia Asha.
Even though it was not her will to be reborn, Tamon wanted to give her a whole new life.
Not to Roselyn, who was the Empress, but to Aranrosia, the imprinter of Tamon Krasis.
Tamon turned his body to the side and stared at her gracefully curved back.
Even though he cared so much, he thought she would still crumble if he touched her wrong.
Tamon wanted to reach out every time he saw Asha limping.
When did he not?
Actually,e to think of it, it had been that way since the first time he saw her trapped in that cold ice castle.
Tamon, who had been admiring her slender shoulders and the curves leading from her waist to her hips, reached out and pulled her to him.
Without saying a word, he felt her body stiffen.
I have to leave before the morning sun rises, but I cant fall asleep.
He held her in his arms, whining as if he was a baby.
I need to get some energy like this.
You dont get tired, do you?
Is that so?
Smiling, Tamon rubbed his nose on her fragrant neck.
He felt her pulse and naturally calmed down.
It was strange.
Even though they held each other like this, he still felt as if she was sad like she did when she was dying.
Just like the time she cut her throat right in front of his eyes.
A ship believed to be a stowaway has entered Amor sea since yesterday.
Tamon put more strength into his arms as he hugged her.
How do you know?
If you keep a proper friendship with the pirates, the news on the sea will be at your hands.
I see, thats a clever way to do it.
Roselyn gave a small nod, as if she liked his method.
Dont leave this mansion as much as possible while Im away. No, youd better not go out of the annex.
Is that a threat?
No, I beg you. Ill increase the guard and escort, but I dont know if there are people who want to approach you knowing that Im not here. Rumors of my involvement with women have already spread everywhere.
.You mean theyll hurt me?
Thats possible. Sometimes there are kids who are blinded. They lose their fear and jump on you like crazy.
He warned in an elegant voice.
The forces that tried to harm her were the ones with power whom Roselyn couldnt have known about.
Roselyn nodded obediently.
If it was when she rushed to death, she would not listen, but now it was different.
And.
He continued a little slowly as if he had remembered somethingte.
My brother will be here in a few days.
Your brother?
Tamon Krasis has a brother?
Roselyn searched her memory intently.
Oh, yes, he had a brother who was weak.
A brother who had crossed the pass of death many times.
However, he had persevered and was now said to be in good health.
Little was known because there were so many rumors.
However, she had heard rumors that Tamon was fully supporting him and sincerely taking care of him.
Whats wrong with your brother?
Hees to pick up his medicine. He does so once or twice a year, and it seems that this time period coincides with the time Im going away.
Ah.
He doesnt stay but for a few days, so you dont have to worry about him, but if you run into him.
His voice was subtly dry.
Ignore him.
Ignore him?
It was a tone that didnt feel like an attitude towards his brother that he fully supported and sincerely took care of him.
Tamon sighed faintly and murmured in a tired voice.
Cassion, no, Satin wille and inform you when my brother arrives. During that period, you just have to take extra care of yourself. If youre frustrated, tell Asrell. Ill block off the beach below the cliffs so he cante in.
Tamon killed his voice as if he didnt want to talk anymore.
Somehow, she felt a bit confused, but Roselyn didnt ask.
Because the important thing was that Tamon was leaving tomorrow.
She tried to sleep nonchntly, but she was strangely depressed.
Roselyn opened her eyes several times, and did not fall asleep untilte in the night.
Not long after she fell asleep, Tamon got up.
***
The sound of a faint presence came as clearly as thunder.
Roselyn quickly lifted her closed eyes.
It was dawn, and yet Tamon, already clothed, was preparing to leave.
Youre leaving now?
Roselyn sat up on the bed.
Looking back, Tamon whispered in an apologetic voice.
I think I woke you up even though Im leaving quietly.
Roselyn hesitated wondering if she should say goodbye.
It was confusing because she and Tamon werent in a rtionship where they would greet each other friendly.
Staring at her in the dim light, Tamon chuckled.
When heughed like that, Roselyn felt her heart crumpled like a piece of paper making a rustling sound.
She felt like a kid who was caught ying hide-and-seek.
Tamon sat down on the bed and touched her ankle, which was hidden under the nket.
Just in case, dont do nonsense while Im away.
..Nonsense?
When Roselyn opened her purple eyes grimly, Tamonughed and tugged on her ankle.
Run away, die, or
Tamons cold lips touched her thin ankle that had been worn out by the wound.
Or get injured.
Her body contracted spontaneously, startled when the breath that touched her skin.
Or disappear, or something like that.
He touched her slender ankle lightly and then his lips, which had fallen off, stuck on her ankle softly again.
She could feel the wetness of his tongue sucking at her skin.
The more she struggled to pull her foot away, the stronger the grip on her ankle and the pressure of his lips on it became.
A strange burning sensation scorched beneath her pale skin.
A tingling sensation rose up from the inside of her thighs, hot all the way down to her navel. Her toes naturally contracted.
Kissing her wounded ankle respectfully, Tamon slowly lifted his eyelids and looked at her.
His red eyes, as hot as the sun scorching in Amors blue sky, trapped her.
You have such useless thoughts.
She looked at him pretending to be expressionless.
She made an effort not to be caught as she bit the inside of her lips and swallowed a moan.
Tamons red eyes narrowed as he observed her, and soon he dropped his gaze again and became absorbed in the act.
Ah
It was only then that she finally let out a fewbored breaths.
Why on earth would this man cherish this useless leg as if it were a holy object?
She had to endure the burning sensation every time he licked it.
She had to hold her breath and pretend to be unconcerned with an expressionless face.
Tamons lips came up over her thin shins and touched her pretty knees.
He showered her knees with hot breaths.
You still feel nothing?
It just doesnt work, as it always has.
Tamonughed at her calm words.
Youre right, its an unusable leg, so I guess you gave it to me without any regrets.
Thats why Im the owner of this leg, not you.
Tamon, who had been constantly kissing her dry ankles and knees, as if performing some pious ritual, murmured.
A slow, heavy voice rang out in the darkness.
Never forget.
His eyes bent dangerously.
At one time he was her enemy, but now, he was the man who coveted her.
He looked up at her with reverent and innocent eyes.
What is that thing that is packed in his dark, flickering red eyes?
What is that hot thing that gulped down the thick neck like a starving animal for days?
She felt as if she had seen something she shouldnt have.
Just as she knew what she shouldnt know, instinct informed her of the danger. Pushing away the strange tension that tickled her stomach silently, Roselyn lowered her eyes.
Slowly, once again, Tamons cold lips reached her legs. The moist tip of his tongue contained her ankle.
As if to im his ownership, the hot lips rubbed against her skin again and again.
He left a series of teeth marks as he licked it. She felt like she was being eaten by him.
This man was a poisonous nt.
If she tasted it, it would addict her, demotivate her, and make her lose her purpose.
His teeth marks remained like fire on her ankle, who could not walk.
Ill be back.
Tamon smiled leisurely and turned away, as if he was going out for a bit.
Roselyn didnt see him off.
She just leaned against the window and watched his back as he left the mansion.
Watching Tamons back as he walked away, she suddenly felt a sense of reality.
The sense of reality that her journey has really begun.
Chapter 53: The twins’ dream
Chapter 53: The twins¡¯ dream
Tasha and Louie were twin sisters who were now 21 years old.
Although they had been adults for quite some time, many people saw them as younger than their age because of their bright shining eyes, round faces, and high toned voices.
Although they were twins, they were not difficult to distinguish.
Both had bright orange hair and crisp green eyes, but their colors were slightly different.
If Tashas were yellow-green like the leaves of a small tree with new sprouts, Louies eyes were dark green like the entire surface of a majestic, huge forest.
Louie had cute freckles on her nose.
Louies freckles were from her mother. Her father called her strawberry.
And when Louie was born, heughed, saying that a small strawberry was born.
Tasha and Louie grew up happily in arge family of seven.
That was, until they were sixteen.
The twins are here! Its just in time. This is the first edition.
As soon as they entered the printing house, the smell of paper weed the twins with open arms.
But what was more wee was Bookmans words, the owner of the printing shop.
Whoa! Is this really our book?
Wow, its really amazing! The cover is so beautiful, sir! Is this ours? Are you sure?
Tasha, who ran in first, quickly took the book from Bookmans hands.
The binding was pure white, decorated with gold, and the title was beautifully embroidered.
The book had three hundred pages, and that was an awful lot for a single volume novel from a living author.
Louie, who was looking at the bookte, spoke in surprise.
Its much fancier than I thought, Mr. Bookman.
The sponsorship is very strong. If we can get a good response, I think we can print about two hundred more copies.
Really? 200 more copies?
About ten days ago, a benefactor suddenly showed up at the print shop to sponsor the twins.
The anonymous benefactor had expanded the budget ten times that could print 100 copies of cheap papers.
This made it possible to publish the twins first novel as a bound book on in white paper, not an old clearing.
The design was beautiful, not too different from a novel that thedies would read in a shop.
I assure you, it is the most exclusive and sophisticated book published in the capital this year.
The book was designed by Bookmans daughter, Marianne, who was the first secretary of the Central Library.
Bookman ran thergest printing shop in Ginesh, the capital of Amor.
His printing shop was booming, so much so that he belonged to a wealthy ss ofmoners called the Bourgeois.
He published most of the books in the capital, and was rewarded the best book published in the capital of the year.
This was no nonsense.
Louie!
Tasha!
The twins jumped up and down as they held each others hands.
They both loved to read and write.
Although they were poor and did not have ess to a high quality education, all of their siblings were willing to buy them books if they wanted to read.
Their dream from the age of 12 finally came true, and it turned out to be a beautiful book.
They couldnt be happier.
Im so excited! Its amazing, really!
Yes, it is! Wow! Weve really published a book. If our siblings know, they would be very surprised.
Hahahaha! Thats right. They teased us like that. We should definitely take this book on the due date to surprise everyone.
The twins giggled as they held each others hands.
Only Bookman, who was watching them, smiled sadly.
The twins came up to the capital after losing their family in a fire five years ago.
They were at a young age when they started preschool and when they became independent.
Holding hands tightly, the two came to the capital in search of a patron.
Ill pay you back. I promise.
With red faces that still bore the sorrow of losing their family, the girls made a strong request for their patronage.
Thats right. The children demanded proudly.
They didnt beg, they didnt pester, they didnt use their misery as a weapon.
It was this look in their eyes that led Bookman to sponsor the twins at a sponsorship meeting he attended by chance.
He was concerned because they were the same age as his daughter.
Anyway, Tasha and Louie helped out at the printing shop for a year and a half, and as soon as they came of age, they looked for work themselves.
With only a poor letter of rmendation from Bookman, the twins, who had somehow made it into the Krasis mansion, were well established.
Welle to make a book someday. Youre going to make it for us, right?
The art of printing was a very expensive craft, paper itself was an expensive material, and there werent many technicians.
The time andbor it took to produce a book was also considerable, and appointments were booked all year round.
But Bookman smiled proudly and said,
I promise I will make your book with more sincerity than any other book. You muste!
And now, five yearster.
Seeking patronage with unflinching eyes, the twins really dide to print their own book.
Bookman was so proud of the twins that he even cried.
Ah! Sir, youre crying!
Huh? Huh? If you cry now, Ill tell Lady Marche!
Be quiet, you punks!
Bookman, who shouted, quickly turned around and pressed his nose.
The employees of the print shop chuckled under their breath at his appearance.
Hmph, hmph! Thats it! And this is the first edition, the rest of the printing will go in after the first inspection today. Please take your time and look at it and tell me if there is anything that needs to be fixed or anything that doesnt look right. If its going to be published, it has to be perfect.
The twins faced each other with the two first editions in their hands.
Then they nodded at each other, as if they had read each others minds, though they said nothing.
We are going to keep this one book, but there is someone we would like to give it to.
Are you talking about the one you are serving?
Yes!
Tasha said, staring into the air as if she was dreaming.
She is so beautiful. I feel like my soul is being cleansed just by looking at her. Sir Bookman will never know what this feels like.
Thats right. Should I say that my eyes be clearer and the world bes brighter? If I were her, I would be full just looking in the mirror all day.
Wow, just like that heroine in your book.
Tasha and Louie didnt deny it, they justughed.
Actually, she had lost her entire family in an ident, too.
Oh, dear.
Maybe thats why it bothers me even more. Still, we do have each other, dont we?
Tasha looked at Louie. Louie also looked at Tasha and nodded.
She was the only one left. I just want to be nicer to her. It doesnt matter who she is, or where shes from.
Yes, thats right. We want to treat her well, to make her feel better, to tell her its okay. We just want to do that for her.
Just like you did that for us.
Tasha and Louie smiled brightly, looking at Bookman.
At thosest words, Bookmans tears, which he had been trying so hard to hold back, streamed down.
You punks!
Bookman was the only one who was embarrassed for no reason, and his voice shook as he shouted. He then hugged the twins.
You two! You two!
Bookman patted the twins with tears streaming down his face.
Im so proud of you. Tasha, Louie! You two are really impressive!
At Bookmans words, Tasha and Louie also swallowed tears by rubbing their noses.
The smiling twins wet eyes sparkled beautifully.
***
Have they found Arsene?
It was already the sixth day since Tamon left.
Tamon said that they would be able to track down the ship Arsene was on in about a week after they left.
Taking longer meant there was a possibility of the monsters appearing.
Her mind wasplicated.
Roselyn looked out the window at the ocean, searching for his invisible ship.
Her hand touched the smooth surface of the book.
Aside from the bracelet Arsene kept, there were five other holy relics.
One of them was said to have been destroyed by an angry god.
The object, known as a small wristwatch, was said to have been sealed with the ability to turn back time.
The conditions for the expression of the ability were quite strict, but it was a very difficult ability, so they managed to use it.
So, as the order of time was disrupted and the chaos in the world grew, the god of order himself came down and destroyed the holy object.
that was the legend.
If the story was true, there were two implications.
Chapter 54: Karen Turasia
Chapter 54: Karen Turasia
One was that holy relics could be destroyed, and the other was that divine intervention could be extracted from holy relics.
They both sound absurd.
But if it was possible, there was no condition more solid than this.
She wanted to get rid of that very ability that inhabits a human body.
Roselyns fingers tapped the book again.
The ancient books said that when holy relics were gathered in one ce, they created a special vibration. In the temples, it was written that the power of the gods resonated.
The gods that the Empire worshipped were not like ordinary gods.
Rockman of chaos that shakes everything.
Hylia of hope, who never loses her smile until the end.
Grish of joy that dances and sings.
Kakaro of sorrow, the master of mature tears.
Renia of anger who destroys everything.
Eros of love that embraces life.
(*all these gods names might be wrong due to variations of trantion)
They were all Gods derived from primal, essential forces.
They were gods of a different dimension than the gods of sun and war, sea and earth, who imed to exist beyond the continents.
This huge continent of Pantheon, including Tanatos, all worshipped these six Gods.
Do the Gods really exist?
The primordial question came first.
When born, they naturally ept diplomatic rtions. It was the same for all Imperials.
Just about every country, not just this continent, had a religion and a God to follow.
There were temples, priests, and archbishops, but no one ever imed to have seen God.
Some people say they heard Gods voice.
How can I believe that when I didnt hear it?
Roselyn tapped her forehead with a cynicalugh.
I have to collect them all. But if the holy relics are not the answer
Then she would need to find a way to cut off Gillottis limbs to offset his power.
Roselyn nced away, and saw the gossip magazine on the table.
In that gossip magazine, which was published twice a month, there was an article about the copse of Emperor Tanatos.
The article made a fuss about an illness of unknown cause and unknown reason. It also said that it was the curse of Empress Tanatos, who died unfairly.
Roselyn burst intoughter.
.. The curse hasnt even started yet. What curse?
Roselyn clenched her fists as she muttered coldly.
Unfortunately, that gossip magazine didnt do much with the Tanatos story.
It devoted about half a page to the fall of the Emperor of the Empire, but everything else was about Amors noblemen, or an outrageous scandal, or a fad.
She was about to ask Asrell to check out the other gossip papers when Asrell, who had gone on an errand, came back.
***
I have contacted the postman who will be able to reach Tanatos and Mach in the shortest possible time via an unknown sender as you said.
Roselyn asked Asrell to find her a particrly fast and credible post office.
It was not a domestic post office, but a post office that had to go to Mach and Tanatos.
She had to send a letter as a secret, so she asked Asrell to find a trustworthy ce no matter how much it would cost.
And this is the amount after it was spent.
And Roselyn also asked Asrell to attract her deposit which is deposited in the Lebes Bank.
It was the ount of the virtual person Karen Turasia and could only be withdrawn with a special code and specified method, so anyone could withdraw the money if they knew the code and method, not just Roselyn.
Roselyn had about three such ounts.
They all had different names and different codes, but she remembered them all without forgetting a single one.
It was possible because the names were taken from a role-ying game that she and her grandfather had often yed since she was a child. The cipher was also rted to that.
This is for Asrell.
After checking the checkbook and gold coins, Roselyn handed the entire bag of gold coins to Asrell. Surprised, Asrell waved her hand.
No, Miss Asha. Its my duty to do the errands for the one I serve. Im not looking for any otherpensation.
As if she knew Asrell would say so, Roselyn replied with a wry smile.
This means that I want Asrel to bemitted not only to todays work, but to other work as well. And if there are any funds needed for the work that needs to be done in the future, make sure to use this.
Is there such a need for that much money?
We wont know that until we are there. And one more thing, these gold coins have a series of numbers written on them. Its the number I gave you so you can track when these gold coins were used.
At Roselines words, Asrell had to try not to look surprised.
Her methods were too brilliant to be a ves.
No, for now, the amount of money in the ount she was asked to keep was also too much for a ve to have.
The gold in the pocket was enough for a years worth of living expenses for a small family, but toe up with that much money was astonishing in itself. And she gave her that much without hesitation.
Lady Asha.
This is a sum to buy Asrells hard work and trust. Not my trust, but Asrells trust. I know its not the most pleasant way to do it, but since you and I havent spent much time together, this is the only way I can think of.
Asrell saw Tamon from Roselyns face as she slowly chuckled at that.
That was the face of a monarch.
Not the face of someone who was controlled by someone else.
It was the face of someone whomanded, who directed, who controlled the situation.
It was the face of a person who, only a few days ago, cried incessantly in her arms, but now it looked so different that Asrell wondered if Roselyn was the same person.
Who on earth is this person?
Asrell hesitated for a moment, then took the gold coin Roselyn offered.
It wasnt like there were many options anyway.
Asrell was from the Krasis family. Her entire family depended on the Krasis family.
Among them, Asrell was Tamons person. She was one of the people who had taken care of him since he was a child, and she was one of the people who supported him in everything he did.
The loyalty of an Athesian was eternal.
Until the ice melts a hundred times, and the sun burns a hundred times.
So it was clear that this unidentified, beautiful and noble ve brought by her master was also someone she should serve.
Also, Asrell could not forget the way Roselyn sobbed while calling Kanya under her strong purple eyes.
It meant that she was one of the people who truly loved this foolish Athesian.
That alone was enough for Asrell to dly take it upon herself to be the messenger for this beautiful noblewoman in the mask of a ve.
The money will be spent wherever you like, Lady Aranrosia. The twins are either quick to act and have excellent mastery but they have a somewhat goofy habit, so please leave important errands to me or Satin only.
Roselynughed, relieved at Asrells polite eptance.
Asrell smiled, then left to prepare lunch with the twins.
After Asrell left, Roselyn looked for a moment at the checkbook.
KarenTurasia, she was a small and beautiful tropical inddy. She went into exile in the neighboring country of Neuton with ambitions. Neuton was a very strong and authoritative country with developedmerce. Do you know what was the first thing she did when she swallowed the countrys social circles with her unique atmosphere and refreshing way of speaking?
No. What is it, Grandfather?
She distributed her countrys poisonous herbs to Neuton. The deadly poison called the colorless, odorless, silent killer, hadpletely infiltrated societys noblewomen. That year, the society in Neuton was in an uproar.
Did the noblewomen kill someone?
Of course they did. But who did they murder?
No way! You dont mean they murdered their husbands, do you?
Clever Rosie, you guessed right away. At this time, a third of the nobles were dead, and thedies took over the titles. Of course, the poisonous herbs brought in by Karen Turasia were immediately banned, but she was not punished. Rather, she became the monarch of the society and received absolute support.
So the women who inherited the title were on Karens side?
Thats right. So the poisonous herb was named after her. A poisonous herb that can sneak in anywhere and somehow triumph. Today were going to paint a picture of exactly what happened when Karen Turasia seeped into Tanatos.
Yes, very interesting. Hurry up and give me your card, grandfather!
Roselyn raised her hazy eyes and stared out across the sea.
Her grandfather left her a veryrge inheritance.
As much as the pain in her heart.
***
Hmmm. Hmm.
..!
Roselyn, who had been resting for a while after an early dinner, looked at the twins, who were coughing unnaturally, as if their throats were sore.
Kek! Kek!
Kek, kek!
The pecking at each others arm as they looked at each other seemed to indicate that they had something to say to Roselyn.
Roselyn, who was waiting for them to speak, spoke first.
Tasha, Louie have anything to say to me, you can say it.
Lady Asha!
Oh! I guess we were obvious.
The twins were embarrassed and their faces turned red as they stomped on the ground.
The reaction was immediate, and Roselyn burst outughing.
One day, the twins called Roselyn Lady Asha when Tamon was not around.
Tamon told his servants that Roselyn was Aranrosia Asha.
Satin and Asrell always called her by her full name in a polite tone, but only the twins were different.
If you dont feelfortable to be called like this, please let me know!
It was not ufortable.
In fact, Aranrosia wasnt even her original name, because she was known as a ve.
But somehow, no one, not even the soldiers of Tamon, not to mention Satin, Asrell, and the twins, looked down on her as if they were her subordinates.
Either their masters discipline was strong, or else Tamon chose his men carefully.
Either way, she felt that the system was well organized.
Of course, the brave twins secretly and continuously called Roselyn by her nickname when Tamon was not around.
As for Roselyn, Tasha and Louie, who secretly nce at Tamons eyes, were cute.
Of course, Tamon, who always nced at her, was not cute at all.
Chapter 55: Red passion in the desert
Chapter 55: Red passion in the desert
Tamon was unhappy when others mentioned the name, as if the word Asya was his own.
Is he iming ownership of the name he gave me?
Roselyn thought lightly.
Since it came to this anyway, Ill tell you what. Please take our book.
Tasha bravely took out the book that she had hidden and immediately presented it to Roselyn.
What is this?
Its our book!
book?
Roselyn wondered, What do you mean book? and as she eyed the cover, the title caught her eye.
[Red Passion in the Desert.]
What the hell is this
When Roselyn raised her puzzled gaze and looked at Louie and Tasha, the girls added their exnations with excited faces.
Didnt we once say we were writing a romance novel? Thats exactly what this is! We actually didnt expect it toe out so soon, but an anonymous benefactor helped us get it published.
a romance novel?
Ah.
Come to think of it, she heard a story sometime ago about a silver-haired beauty who was taken prisoner in a foreign country and the red-eyed Kamon, the great general of a desert country.
She never thought it would actually be published, and so soon.
Roselyn fumbled with the book in her hands. Louie spoke quickly, unable to hide her excitement.
Its not fully published yet, its the first edition that came out today for the purpose of eptance inspection!
We will start printing once the first round of eptance isplete. It will take ten days to make three hundred copies.
As if to show her exuberance, the cute freckles on her nose stood out even more. Laughing softly because it was so adorable, Roselyn looked at the book again in her hand. It was a book with a dark blue thick cover beautifully decorated with gold.
At first nce, it looked more like a ssic novel favored by the nobles than a novel with love stories.
With this cover, even the most facetious aristocrat might be able to sneak it into his study.
Id like to give it first to Lady Asha, who inspired us.
It wasnt until we met Lady Asha that we were able toplete our novel.
A variety of expressions appeared on the twins faces. Excitement, embarrassment, and anticipation.
Roselyn couldnt ignore their expectations.
They wanted nothing but her to receive a copy of their book.
Roselyn was rather grateful for the twins desire to give her their first printed book.
Thank you. Ill read it well.
Yes!
Yes!
She felt strange as she looked at the twins who answered cheerfully.
They were definitely younger than her, and they were always so bright and cute, but these two somehow made an effort to give Roselyn a hug.
They didnt seem to want anything from her, which made it even stranger.
But, the title was grand.
Red Passion in the Desert. What does that mean?
Roselyn had read many books in her life, but she had never read a book with such a provocative title.
Her family was highly educated and respectful for generations. Roselyns education was the sole responsibility of her grandfather, who was the previous generations Duke, so she had never been exposed to novels like this one.
But that didnt stop Roselyn from being interested in these fields.
During her short time at the Academy, she had heard of some of the youngdies who loved adult novels, but that was all.
After the engagement, she left the Academy and studied at home. After that, it was much the same routine.
When she came back to her room, Roselyn was about to go to Tamons bedrooms study, but she sat down with the book of the twins.
The book, which was a mere 100 pages, was easy to read in an hour at her speed.
Since they gave me the first edition.should I read it like inspecting it?
Roselyn was also curious what the story was about.
She slowly opened the book.
[Her beautiful silver hair spread gorgeously over the bed. Gazing ecstatically at the waves of hair that resembled the Milky Way in the sky, Kamon tightened his grip on the womans hands and said.
-I cant believe you dare to run away from me.
The mans expression, despite his angry voice, was sad and miserable.
Le, the owner of hair, responded without avoiding his gaze.
-I will never submit to you. I will run away from you again and again and again!
Kamons face twisted. He held her roughly by her angry lips, unable to ept her words.
His tongue dug through Les closed lips, and his tongue.]
To her bewilderment, the scene was the act of making love of the male and female protagonists from the very first chapter.
Ha.
Looking around, Roselyn carefully turned the page, coughing with a reddened face.
After that, it was time for some serious reading.
***
What did I just read?
Roselyn looked up at the sky in a daze.
Her face, which had been pale, had somehow turned a peachy looking pink.
She felt a faint fever rising and couldnt sit still. She jumped up and went out on the balcony to get some wind.
A cool sea breeze blew past her, gently brushing her heated cheeks.
Why is my heart throbbing so much?
Roselyn shook her head, tapping lightly near her heart for no apparent reason.
The novel was interesting. It was a pity that it was so short. Roselyn loved it.
There was a feeling that the vocabry was a bit crude in describing the scenes, but the characters emotions were more richly drawn than in other novels.
A foreign princess was brought as a prisoner in the desert, and Kamon, the great general of the desert country, saved her.
It was usible that the words were saved her, but in fact, he devoured her.
The process of Abigail, the foreign princess, fleeing to the selfishness of the male protagonist and the male protagonist going crazy to find her was very detailed.
It was very interesting to see how he did so many things that he regretted and thenter held her with tears of blood.
I wonder if the Princess would be able to forgive that man.
Before she knew it, she was immersed in the novel.
Kamon ignored the Princess personality. He did many things he shouldnt do. How he hurt and desecrated her heart in the name of jealousy.
It seemed that Roselyn would never forgive him.
But when she considered his unhappy childhood hidden under Kamons selfish words and actions It wasnt that she couldnt understand the actions of the male protagonist.
That confused her.
He did wrong, but was that really the original sin of this man?
He did not learn to love, and everything he had was taken from him.
If it was discovered that Kamon wanted something, the author, his brother, took it away or destroyed it by any means and method he could.
The more Kamon cared, the more he treated the Princess indifferently.
The more he liked someone, the more bitter he was and the more thoroughly he treated them coldly. That was his way of caring for someone.
I cant believe Im so distressed after reading an adult novel.
But philosophically, it was a very meaningful novel.
Roselyn touched the small book, inwardly marveling. The twins were tremendously talented.
Of course, the asional physical scenes that followed were exciting enough to make her take several deep breaths while reading.
The detailed descriptions of Roselyn as the heroine were also amazing.
Tamon ..
Roselyn thought that character was a pervert.
Roselyns face reddened and she thought of the intimate scenes in the novel. Its description wasnt much different from all the things Tamon did to her.
Everything from how he put his face and mouth on her private parts and kissed it was described vividly in the novel.
The nights she spent with Gillotti as Empress was only part of the painful duty.
There was no heat and passion.
But do all other lovers and couples do all those things in novels?
A question arose that she had never had before.
And the person who would tell her the answer appeared knocking on the door.
Lady Asha, I have brought you your afternoon snack. Ive prepared a mushroom potage (soup) for you to enjoy lightly.
Tasha and Louie came in looking cheerful as they pushed the cart. The twins eyes went to Roselyns hand andughter spread.
Ah! Were you reading our book?
Louie asked excitedly as she saw Roselyn standing there with their book.
Tasha, who had brought a table near the balcony where she was standing, also looked at her expectantly.
Roselyn tried not to blush and nodded resolutely.
Its not long, so I read it quickly. Its very.
Her voice broke slowly, and the twins stared at her with their mouths open.
When Roselyn hesitated, the twins repeated herst word as if urging her.
Very?
Two pairs of green eyes of different luminosity glowed frighteningly.
Their wide open eyes became burdensome, as if to tell Roselyn to respond quickly.
Roselyn stiffly continued herst words, trying not to blush.
Interesting
Chapter 56: Cassion Krasis
Chapter 56: Cassion Krasis
Because Roselyn had an ambiguous expression, Tasha and Louie shook their heads as they looked at each other.
It wasnt good?
No! No, it was. I found it very interesting. Its more interesting than I thought it would be.
The twins faces finally brightened at the hastily added words.
The twins, who had set up the table with fast and skillful hands, adjusted themselvesfortably.
Actually, were very confused because its our first publication! Of course, its not a book that can fit into a library like the novels that the nobles read, but I think we can at least fit into the bookstores on Reinleset Street. Oh, Reinleset Street is a bookstore district. It has about ten stores, and they sell a variety of books, from used to new!
A bookstore district?
In Tanatos, books were ssified as a high culture of the nobility.
The illiteracy rate was close to 50%. It may actually berger, as the lower ss people might not have been included in the research.
Therefore, things like book stores also belonged to the high ss stores used by the nobles.
However, it was surprising that there were so many of them in Amor.
Im curious about the bookstore district.
By the way, Lady Asha, you havent gone out yet, have you? When Master returns, lets go out together! Speaking of which, isnt there going to be a flower offering festival next month?
Oh, yes. Last year, it was around the time when the daisy flowers were blooming, so it will open soon.
The chattering twins began to make their own ns for the outing.
Roselyn had to go out with the utmost caution, so she had to dress up in costumes, search the secret passages, and so on.
It seemed as senseless as childrens escape ns, and on the other hand as serious as adventurers on a journey, and even Roselyn, who was listening, was buoyant.
Yes. Id love to go there.
Roselyn smiled and nodded.
The potage, a little redder than usual, was warm and delicious.
As Roselyn happily emptied the soup bowl, Tasha and Louie pped their hands, having sessfully selected the menu.
Roselyn smiled shyly for no reason, wondering why they would react so well to something like this.
But how did you write a novel like this? The story is very
Yes? Very.?
Roselyn, who was hesitant to say something like this, boldly opened her mouth. It was just too disturbing, and her mouth moved naturally.
I thought it was very racy.
Huh? Its racy?
My God! This doesnt even put you in the naughty group, Lady Asha!
The twins erupted inughter as they stared at each other.
The new youngdy was even more adorable now, with her elegant and graceful face, and her cheeks reddened.
Surely, their master was famous for never letting her leave the bedroom
And while they were taking care of her bath, they saw countless traces of their engraving
How could she make such an innocent statement?
The two stepped towards Roselyn with a twinkle in their eyes.
Do you really think this is vulgar?
Roselyns eyes shook finely at the twins serious question. She hesitated and nodded.
Done. We seeded, Louie.
Yes! We are on the road to money, Tasha. What should we do when we have money?
The twins mischievously patted each other on the back and debated sess.
Looking at the reactions of the two, it seemed to have a very positive impact on sales.
Somehow, Roselyn knew why.
Roselyn put her hand on her hot cheek and meekly caught her breath.
But really, this isnt even racy, Lady Asha. Is this the first time youve read a novel like this?
Roselyn nodded, and Tasha and Louieughed with mischievous looks on their faces.
Some of them are very thick, and some of them are very famous novelsdo you want us to bring them to you? It would be interesting to read when youre bored.
Roselyn didnt really want to read that many. This novel of manners and customs was not a useful kind of book.
It did not discuss any particr knowledge or ideas, nor did it share any information.
But Roselyn couldnt really say it. Yes, she just found out for the first time that there was this kind of world, but she didnt have to reject it.
And it was kind of fun.
She didnt know how long it had been since she had read a book purely for fun.
Well have plenty for you this evening!
Thats right. Youve read a lot of books for us and even modeled for us.
Oh. Did you notice anything that bothered you while reading? Youre the main character of the novel so please tell me if anything is wrong.
Actually, the heroine of the novel was very different from her when Roselyn read it, with only simrities in hair and eye color.
Abigail, the heroine of the novel, was more passionate and extreme than Roselyn was.
Abigail didnt hesitate to jump into the mes to get away from the male protagonist, and she even found out who betrayed her and cut off his head directly.
How could shepare herself to such a hero?
Roselyn shook her head with an elegant smile.
Dont worry, theres no such thing.
Still, I think we should ask Ashas permission first. Youre the model for our novel, and if our novel bes very famous, there will be people who will think of our novel when they see Lady Asha.
Thats right! Its not like people often have such beautiful silver hair! I hope that in the future this book can have a more positive impact on Lady Asha!
Didnt they say they were going to publish 300 copies?
Roselyn was puzzled for a moment. The twins ambition was even more amazing than she thought.
Looking into their eyes, she could see the ambition to create an echo across the entire continent with this 100-page novel.
The ambition of a promising stock was a little worrisome and on the other hand, admirable.
Roselyn chose to boost the twins expectations rather than dampen them.
And this short story was pretty interesting. After pondering for a while, Roselyn thought of a scene.
Thank you. If you say so.then can I ask for one thing?
Yes! Please say anything you want.
Can you change one scene a little?
A scene?
Tasha and Louie looked at each other and nodded.
Yes! Go ahead!
Roselyn told them about the scene that was bothering her.
The twins listened, nodding their heads, and agreed as they knew what it was.
Good, were a little stuck on that scene too.. Okay! Ill change it that way!
I can change it within today!
The twins replied with a strong nod.
Roselyn was worried that she had vited the rights of the creators, but the twins responded pleasantly.
By the time Roselyn sighed in relief and drank a cup of hot tea.
Ah.!
A sharp voice came from outside.
It was actually someone that had been making a bit of noise earlier.
She thought it was knights in training passing by, but she could tell the noise was getting louder and louder.
The twins were the first to react.
Why is it so loud out there? Tasha, you go out and check.
Tasha quickly stood up and was just about to open the door when someone had already opened it from the outside. It was Asrell.
Hi Asha, I went to run an errand. Did Tasha and Louie prepare your afternoon snack properly?
Asrell, in her outdoor clothes, walked in with a smiling face. Louie asked as she saw her.
Asrell, why is it so noisy outside? Did you see it when you came in?
Oh. Outside.
Asrell turned to Roselyn with a troubled expression.
Thats why I came right away without changing my clothes.
With a sigh, she spoke in a quiet voice.
Master Cassion is here.
Cassion? Ah
It was an unfamiliar name and Roselyn couldnt immediately think of who it was.
It seemed that Tamons brother had finally arrived.
***
Why cant I use the east annex?
Cassion Krasis asked sharply with a tired face from a long trip.
It was already the third time he asked.
The east annex has been sealed off for the time being. There was a small fire inside. So please use the west annex this time.
Satin Noham, who was in charge of housekeeping at the Krasis mansion, said in a calm voice to exin the situation.
He also repeated the same words for the third time.
So, where is the fire? Theres not a speck of soot. Oh, thats enough. Ill use the third floor anyway, so it doesnt matter. The third floor is fine, right?
Cassion walked past Satin with a stern face as if he didnt want to hear any more.
Naturally, he acted as if he thought Satin would not be able to stop him. But his thinking was wrong.
Ah.
Satin, of course, but the Knights of Krasis who were waiting behind Satin prevented Cassion from doing so.
Chapter 57: Brothers
Chapter 57: Brothers
Cassions face turned red with shock.
Huh? What is this?
Cassion gritted his teeth, unable to hide his displeasure.
He couldnt believe they dared to block him.There was a faint hint of anger in his voice.
Satin sighed and soothed him, his voice softer and more persuasive than before.
Theres still soot in the air. You can still smell the smoke. It will have a bad effect on Master Cassion, who has bad lungs. Ive cleaned the outside, but the inside isnt as nice looking.
Cassion looked down at Satin in doubt.
It doesnt even smell like burning, youre lying.
This is what Master Tamon had ordered. I was ordered not to let anyone inside the East annex.
When Tamons name was mentioned, Cassion, who was about to question Satin further, frowned and went silent.
He paced around with a nervous look on his face.
Whenever he came to the mansion in the capital, he always stayed in this east annex. The view of the ocean from the main room on the third floor was particrly spectacr.
Having lived mostly ind, he loved a room with a view of the sea.
Tamon also always took care of Cassions needs. Tamon would give him any room he wanted. Cassion thought it was natural.
He didnt think there would be anything in the past, present, or future that would prevent Tamon from doing the same for him.(Cassion)
Cassion frowned and looked around, he couldnt believe there was a fire.
He didnt see any soot, let alone broken parts, but still, they said it was fire.
When did the fire start?
It happenedst week. It was the day Master Tamon left, so he decided to block it in a hurry and restore it slowly. I ask for your understanding.
Satin replied politely, bowing his head deeply in coercion.
Please, I beg you. Lets go to the west annex. I filled the west garden this year with Master Cassions favorite Ahamoni flowers. Its spectacr as well.
Satin has been with the Krasis family for a long time as a butler.
Of course, it was Tamon to whom he owed his allegiance, but he had also often taken care of Cassion since he was a child.
Cassion stared at Satins head and had no choice but to look away.
Oh, well.
He could make a fuss, but he didnt need to be so hung up on the east annex.
And if what Satin said was true, it was nothing good for Cassion to stay there, because as Satin said, he didnt have very good lungs. Fortunately, he hadnt had any pain for two years now, but there was nothing wrong with being careful.
It was miserable to lie in a sickbed. He had enough of lying down when he was a child.
Okay. Then take me to the west annex, Satin.
Thank you for your understanding. This way, please, Master Cassion. Thank you foring all this way. Did you have a good time on this trip?
Satin smiled and tried to get Cassion in a good mood.
Satin hurried over to guide him, but the knights guarding the East annex didnt falter.
Cassion, who was walking behind Satin, turned around and stared at the motionless knights.
After staring at them for a while, he smiled brightly.
You put up knights to prevent people from entering the annex just because of the fire? Arent they my brothers elite knights?
Cassion was young and ignorant of politics, but that didnt mean he was stupid.
He approached them again, staring at the knights.
Step aside. I wont stay here, but I have to see whats inside. Did you lie? I need to see if its not.
Master Cassion! Ah! Why? Youre looking a little pale, you shoulde in and get some rest.
Youd better listen when Im still being nice. I thought I told you to get out of the way.
But no matter how many horrible Cassion looked or said, no one retreated.
Cassion was more than a little perplexed, and on the other hand, he was angry.
He had never seen anything like this before. No one in his life has ever blocked him.
Not even his brother, the Devil of War, had ever established any authority over Cassion.
He was, and he deserved to be treated as such.
My brother.would never have instructed you to stop me. Out of my way, Satin. I dont believe a word youre saying.
This was the Krasis family townhouse. The mansion in the capital.
Cassion was also a member of the Krasis family and was one of the owners. He, too, had a right to this mansion, a right that Tamon had guaranteed him.
Thats not true, because my brother would never block me.
So now there was something strange about the situation.
Master Cassion.
This mansion belongs to my brother, but it also belongs to me. Listen to your master!
Sighing, Satins earlier irritated expression disappeared and he put on a determined face.
Strictly speaking, my master is Tamon Krasis. Likewise, the master of this mansion is the stern Tamon Krasis. I am following my masters orders.
It was a hard, cold voice that Cassion had never heard before. Satin quietly took out a letter from his pocket and unfolded it.
I have a message from Master Tamon to tell you that there may be something you do not understand.
Cassion frowned as he took the paper Satin.
The words written in the paper were brief.
[Close the east annex and not let anyone in. Until Ie back, no one else is allowed.]
The word no one, written with such force, referred to Cassion. He knew it right away.
He gritted his teeth silently.
. Why on earth?
His eyes crumbled as he stared at the east annex. Whenever he came to the capital, it was this east annex that he mainly used. It was a fact that had never changed over the past twenty years.
Get out of my way!
If you dont obey me, I will use force to subdue you.
Despite Cassions shouting, Satin was calm. Cassion was confused.
This cant be happening. My brother wouldnt do this
His head tangled in a jumble.
Cassion clenched his teeth as he tried to yell again. Then, after ring at Satin, who didnt flinch like a stone, he kicked him in the shin.
Im not going in! Im not going! Im really going to the west annex!
Cassion turned back with a huff.
Somewhere in the east annex, Roselyn was watching Cassion.
***
How old is he?
He just turned 20.
Asrell said, smiling gently .
Roselyn stared at the back of the distant ck hair.
Cassion was tall andrge. The brothers looked alike.
At first nce, all were simr from the energy, moods, the style of their clothes, and even the way they walk. Was this how Tamon looked when he was younger?
No.
They might look alike on the outside, but Roselyn could tell they were different. His attitude toward people, the pitch of his voice, the faint look in his eyes when he was trying to get what he wanted, were allpletely different.
Tamon was very good at delving into peoples minds and getting what he wanted out of them.
He could appear menacing or smile gently, depending on the situation, but he never showed any emotional turmoil.
Even when Tamon was younger, he must have been as supple and spontaneous as a young snake.
He wasnt a shrewd person who became skilled in a year or two. More than half of it was innate, Roselyn could have sworn.
In contrast, Cassion Krasis was more hostile.
He looked furious and didnt hide it. He wasnt good at dealing with it.
He may look like that, but hes really not that bad.
What?
Master Cassion.
Asrell, who was making Roselyns bed, quietly opened her mouth, and Roselyn looked back at Asrell.
He was born with a weak body. To give you an idea of how weak he was, all the doctors in the kingdom said he couldnt make it past the age of ten.
It was something that Roselyn also knew.
Because she was well aware of the story of Tamons brother, who had gone to the countryside because of his bad health.
My grandfathers grandfather came into the Krasis family as a gardener, and ever since then my family stayed with the Krasis. Now, my parents are still guarding the Krasis headquarters on the northeast border. But they are not gardeners, theyre chefs.
Asrell was originally born in Krasis territory, spent all of her childhood in her parents home, and came up to the capital and worked for Tamon.
She hinted that she remembered the Krasis more clearly than she remembered her work.
When Master Cassion went through several near-death crises, his mother started looking for fortune tellers instead of doctors. She didnt believe in the temple either. She gave them huge amounts of money many times, but Master Cassion never got better.
The fortune teller she found said to separate the two brothers.
So they stayed in Belbourn, the most rugged region of Amor.
The Lady of the house (*Cassions mother) left to the countryside immediately. The Count stopped her, but no one could stop her strong will.
She was desperate, wasnt she?
Yes, thats right. Because she had already lost her first son to the same disease.
Chapter 58: He did not know how to be patient
Chapter 58: He did not know how to be patient
Roselyn opened her eyes wide in surprise.
He didnt know Tamon had more siblings.
It was also new to her that he had lost his siblings when he was very young.
As if she had expected such a reaction from Roselyn, Asrell smiled.
The first son was like the Countess, dazzling blonde and as lovely as an angel. He was like a fairy that the former Master* and his wife* loved him very much.
(*Former master= Tamon and Cassions father. )
Unfortunately, the child passed away too soon, and the previous Countess was too frail to have a second child.
For the sake of the family, the Count embraced another woman. The person who was born after that was
Yes, its my current master, Tamon.
Roselyn tried not to look surprised. There was no mention of Tamon Krasis being an illegitimate child that she knew.
Amor country had a more liberal view of sexuality than other countries.
It was natural for men and women to meet and separate. One person could have several lovers or spouses if they both agreed to it.
However, that was also a thing of the past. There were many crimesmitted due to lust, inheritance, and cheating, and the state rmended one thousand and one copies as much as possible.
Of course, Master Tamon wasnt here from the start. The Countess didnt approve of the child the Count had with another woman. But after two or three years of not being able to have children, she epted Master Tamon and he became a member of the Krasis family through formalities the year Master Tamon turned five.
Five years old is a very young age.
Even as a child he was very smart and strong. He understood the atmosphere of the house from the start. It was heartbreaking to see him like that.
From the moment he entered the mansion, Tamon put all his efforts into everything he did.
He was perfect in his studies, swordsmanship, etiquette, and even social skills.
Due to his efforts, the previous Countess also gradually became more rxed.
She had suffered from hating someone, even a child, for quite a long time because her mind was not evil by nature.
The Master was a little odd from an early age. Or should I say he was very mature? He neverined.
After arranging the bed, Asrell opened the window and the fresh sea breeze filled the room.
It was the year Master Tamon turned ten, the Countess suddenly began to have morning sickness and Master Cassion was born.
(*Tamon and Cassion had the same father but different mothers)
Apparently, Roselyn didnt need to hear the rest of the story to understand.
It was obvious without looking closely at the story what kind of love and attraction the weak Countess, who had lost her first born to illness, had for the second born after ten years.
Tamon had been wise from an early age, so it was impossible for him not to be able to read the subtly changing atmosphere of the house.
He must have sensed that his position had be ambiguous and that his parents attitude had changed.
Master Cassion, who seemed to be in good health, began to feel ill around the age of four or five. He had the same symptoms as the dead first master. The Countess panicked, and the entire house was on thin ice.
Asrell smiled bitterly as she remembered that moment. On days when Cassion copsed, the mansion became as quiet as a haunted house. Those were the days when no one couldugh.
Then she met the fortune teller and he told them to move Master Cassion to the countryside.It was amazing.
Since then, the previous Countess never left Cassion. Not once.
Of course, there was no way she could afford to pay attention to Tamon. The Count was the same way. He was too busy to doanything for his newborn son. They had to be on their toes, always on the lookout for intruders.
The Count said Master Tamon was very smart and a quick learner so no one teached him anymore. The Count sent Master Tamon to the Royal School in the capital. After that, Master Tamon settled here.
Then what about the current territory?
Ah! Thats where Masters Knights are there now. Master Tamones down there periodically as well.
I see.
Roselyn felt like she just saw Tamons shadow. She said she would look into Tamon, but she didnt even know this childhood situation was like that. It was neither important nor something she wanted to know.
But why was she so curious about it now?
Master Tamon has a soft spot for Master Cassion. He listens to everything Master Cassion wants.
Roselyn gathered her brows curiously at Asrells words.
There was no connection between Cassion and Tamon anywhere that she knew.
They lived apart and seemed to have not a single memory of each other, because Cassion was weak.
However, how could Tamon Krasis, who couldnt be more wary of others, be soft and weak to someone else?
It was a little strange somehow.
Becausethe Count and the Countess died for my Master.
What?
Asrell shrugged at Roselyn, who asked back in surprise.
They died when I first came to the capital to see Master Tamon. Thats all I know. Im sure only the two brothers know more details.
Oh! If Master Tamon finds out that I told you this story, he may strangle me.
Asrell shrank as if she was scared, but her bright smile told a different story.
But, well, he still wouldnt kill me. Hahaha! He still needs me to take care of Lady Asha.
Roselyn also smiled helplessly at Asrell, who was confident.
***
Why in the world did my brother close off the east annex?
It was the morning of the third day after Cassion Krasis arrived in the capital.
The first day he passed out from exhaustion, the second day he passed out again of all the partying with his friends.
And on the morning of the third day, Satin dosed him with the medicine he had brought, and Cassion, exhausted after a while, remembered the first daysmotion.
I havent seen them doing any construction work in thest three days?
Cassion got up and frowned. When he frowned, he looked just like Tamon.
The difference was that Tamon had eyes as bright red as rubies, while Cassion had eyes as blue as the ocean.
His ck hair swayed with every movement he made. His wide shoulders and strong limbs made him stand out even more.
Dont let anyone in? How could my brother do that to me? What the hell is the big deal?
Cassion stood up quickly with his mouth agape.
He didnt know how to be patient.
Thats how he had grown up and thats how he was going to live.
Tamons powerful handwriting from the message scrawled in front of him made him dizzy, but he quickly shook it off.
He knew Tamon Krasis, a man who never blinked in anger, no matter what he did. (Cassion)
Moreover, even if Cassion had really set that ce on fire, his brother would not do anything to him.
Thats why Im not going to hold back
He smiled obliquely and walked outside.
***
Im sure hes arrived by now.
Standing at the bow of the ship, Tamon turned and looked in the direction of Amors Capital.
It was time for Cassion to arrive at the mansion.
He usually left the capital in ten days at the most and four to five days at the shortest.
Since he had regained his health, he had always moved about in a hurry, as if wandering and traveling and living well was his whole life.
This time, too, Tamon wished Cassion would leave sooner, but life didnt always work out the way he wanted it to.
Satin and Asrell will do well .
Tamon shook his head with a sigh.
Maybe Cassion had been ying around too much.
Maybe hell ignore Tamons warning this time and do whatever he wants. In the past, Tamon wouldnt have minded if Cassion had burned down the capitals mansion.
He had money and he could rebuild. No matter how much Cassion spent, they wouldnt go bankrupt.
But this time was different.
Cassion
Tamon stared across the water with a stiff face and turned away.
Now was not the time to be worrying about the mansion.
It had been ten days. He was chasing a ship on the fastest rapid, but it wasnt easy to follow.
The fog that suddenly appeared there was also a problem.
The fog was an omen that the monsters would appear.
The fog that had been rising in the distance since yesterday afternoon was getting thicker and thicker. At this rate, it would be two days at the shortest, and if he was unlucky, the monsters would appear.
..but this is much faster than I calcted.
Originally, the time for the fog to ur would not have been now.
About a week or soter, the fog would arise and the monsters would start appearing ten days from now.
He didnt know why, but he was pretty sure the timing was moved up.
Ill have to hurry up a little bit more.
He clenched his fists as he stared through the faint fog.
The fog grew thicker and thicker. The air currents were bing increasingly unsettling.
The few knights who had been vignt outside also sensed it, and their tension changed. It was that moment.
Its here!
One of the knights who had climbed the mast and was looking around with a telescope shouted loudly. Everyone jumped to their feet.
Chapter 59: An unpleasant visitor
Chapter 59: An unpleasant visitor
Tamon, who had been staring in the direction of the sailor on the mast, frowned.
His eyes immediately looked down to the sea where the ship was floating.
rumbling !
It was an ominous vibrating sound spreading from very deep.
Itsing.
Jorge, who was watching Tamon, jumped up and lifted the spear.
His speciality was not swords, but spears, and his spear weighed more than any weapon and boasted great destructive power.
There it is.
Tamon, who had taken out his sword, moved.
Ah, general! Theres another one!
With two leaps, Tamon jumped over the ships railing at once.
He briefly shouted at Jorge, who was startled and tried to follow.
Cover outside. Theres more than one of them.
D*mn it! So sudden!
Jorge said in a panic, but he had already sent a hand signal before Tamon could say anything.
The spearmen who had been waiting drew their bows in unison. Jorge also let go of his own spear and raised his sharp harpoon. And.
Ssh!
Without hesitation, Tamon jumped into the sea.
***
Ah!
What was that?
Roselyn wrinkled her brow as she looked at the ck hair rising from the sea.
She was looking at a person. The immature younger brother of Tamon Krasis.
Ah..!
Suddenly, the dark hair came up the seashore, looked around the area and found Roselyn sitting on the beach.
While he opened his eyes wide and was briefly mesmerized, the distracted twins quickly blocked Roselyn and shouted.
Guards! Guards!
Intruder! Intruder! Guards!
Hey! Hey, guys, shut up! No, Im not!
Startled by the loud shouting of the girls, Cassion hurriedly rushed out of the sea.
The twins who were standing in front of Roselyn had nowhere to run and their mouths were covered as they were grabbed by Cassion.
Argh!
Kyaa ugh!
But since there were two twins and only one Cashion, one of them escaped and shouted.
Hey! Guards! Guards!
Hey! Be quiet! Dont you people know who I am?
Cassion shouted threateningly, but the brave twins did not care. Slipping out of his grasp, Tasha quickly replied.
I know! I know, so Ill scream!
Why are you screaming when you know!?
Because we cant do anything, thats why we have to call someone else!
Ha, you!
Cassions face turned red with a smart response.
He grabbed the fleeing Tasha and quickly covered both of the twins mouths at the same time.
Oooooohhh! Ughhhh! Ugh!
ugh! Ugh-Ugh!
Tasha and Louie were small in stature. They were very ordinary women who had never learned anything like self defense.
The story went that Cassion, who had been sickly when she was small but had exercised tirelessly to build up his strength after his illness, was enough to subdue them.
Roselyn, who had been watching the scene from a distance, let out a small sigh.
The twins had shouted so hard that it worked, and the knights who had been guarding a short distance away rushed to the scene.
At that moment, a look of dismay crossed Cassions face, but it was quickly erased.
It was reced by a bold expression.
Roselyn couldnt help but let out a giggle.
Thats a great confidence.
Cassion turned his head and looked at Roselyn.
I cant believe it was a woman that my brother hid. Its a womanha.
Even though he smiled in vain as if it were absurd, he couldnt take his eyes off Roselyns face. He frowned his forehead to the fullest, but his gaze toward her was shaking helplessly.
Roselyn just watched Cassion, who was confused as he looked at her.
She didnt take any action, nothing at all. She did so even though she knew it was making Cassion more confused.
Master Cassion!
From afar, Satin came running with the knights.
Cassion, who nced at him, asked Roselyn in an annoyed voice.
You! Whats your name?
Shall I answer or not?
Tamon didnt want his brother to see her. Probably because he would make trouble.
And she didnt want things to get too noisy or tiring here either.
Roselyn silently raised her eyebrows as if she didnt understand.
Cassion, who was waiting for her answer, frowned in frustration.
You cant tell me? Or did my brother tell you not to answer me?
Cassions sharp tone caused the twins who were being held silent by him, to struggle and fuss again.
Uuuup! Uh-oup! Kuuuuup!
Uh-uh, uh-uh!
Be quiet for a minute. You guys! Its so loud its killing me.
Uupuuup! U-p-u-p! Uppuup!
Kuuuuup! Kuuuuup! Kuuuuuck! Kuujig
Tasha and Louie didnt give in and shouted.
Ahhh!
He bared his teeth and growled, frowning grimly when he saw the knights running closer.
Hey, howe the old Satin is so fast?
He didnt like Satin, whose short legs ran so fast.
It made him (Cassion) upset to think that he (Satin) had to run so desperately to catch him. (Cassion)
Master Cassion! Oh, hah hah! Did youe in? Oh my god! Youre all wet! Did you just swim here? Oh my! If you catch a cold, youll be in big trouble!
Satin quickly wrapped therge towel around his shoulders.
Oh, Master Cassion, please let the twins go.
Theyre too noisy.
Master Cashion jumped out of the water so suddenly, they all must have been surprised!
Hmph! These kids know who I am, and yet they squealed and squealed as if they saw an intruder!
Because youre an intruder!
Satin!
Satinughed with a surprised look on his face when Cassion snapped at him angrily.
Stop it, Master Cassion. Yes? Come on,e on, lets go home. How on earth did you get here?
..Because of that woman, isnt it? The reason you closed the east annex.
Oh, I dont know. Master Cassion. Im not the one who gives the orders.
Do you think it makes sense that you, the butler, doesnt know whats going on in the mansion?
I didnt know. How could I have known that Master Cassion would swim across the sea and jump out onto the remote beach of the east annex?
Cassion hit his chest as if he was frustrated by Satins words escaping like a sly snake.
Meanwhile, the knights, who received Satins wink, grabbed Cassion from both sides and lifted him with force.
What are you doing? Let go! Who told me to touch my body carelessly?
Cassion growled. When the knights flinched, Satin patted Cassions back and soothed him.
Youll catch a cold. Arent you suffering from pneumonia? Come on, lets go quickly. What? Oh, Tasha! What are you doing? Tell the chef to serve hot tea!
Yes, sir!
No! No! No! No! Im not going! Let me down? Do you want to die? Oh, my God! What are you doing?
Cassion struggled desperately, but he could not escape the hands of the knights who had seized him.
Unable to bear his anger, Cassion turned his head and shouted at Roselyn.
You! What is your name?
Why are you so obsessed with names? What are you going to do with it?
Roselyn silently turned her head away. Cassions angry voice echoed across the beach.
You there! Hey! Aah!
brothers side by side were first in line to pluck a mans soul.
***
Roselyn didnt want to see any more of Cassion.
Satin was bing more and more alert, and the number of guards had increased.
She also decided to restrain herself from walking on the beach until Cassion left the mansion.
A few days, yes. That night when she thought she would never see him again because he would be leaving soon.
After daring an early morning swim, Cassion was soaking wet and tapped on her window.
Knock. Knock.
****
Should I shout?
Roselyn stared at the shivering Cassion through the balcony window with a troubled face.
No matter how warm this country was, even the sea at night couldnt be warm.
He tapped on the balcony window with a pale face, but didnt make a fuss.
It was only natural, since the knights were on the lookout for the area night and day.
He couldnt have known that, but it was a very drastic move indeed.
Knock. Knock.
Cassion tapped on the window again as if to tell her to open it quickly. The shivering figure was like a wet rat.
What should I do?
Looking at him with a troubled face, Roselyn quietly approached the window. Cassions face brightened.
Staring at him as he eagerly gestured and pointed to unfasten the sp, Roselyn reached out and grasped the curtain.
Then she pulled it slowly as she looked at Cassions face.
Just before the curtain closed, she caught a glimpse of Cassions puzzled face.
No, what! Hey, open it! Open it!
She could hear Cassions voice shouting in a small, startled way from behind the closed door. It was a whisper, not loud enough to draw attention.
Roselyn pretended not to hear it and dug under the covers.
Chapter 60: My brothers mistress
Chapter 60: My brother''s mistress
Rustle.
Roselyn pulled down the covers that covered the top of her head.
With a weary look on her face, she looked out the balcony window where the curtains were closed.
Its been three days already.
She thought she could just pretend she didnt know him and ignore him and he would leave, but he was relentless, just like his brother, and he had visited her every dawn for three days.
Should I have told Asrell?
She didnt want the disturbance, and she didnt want that panicked attitude that came to her room at dawn, so she ignored it.
But she didnt expect Cassion to stay on the balcony for an hour. The two days ago he only stayed for a few minutes, but he has been holding out for a long time today.
Whats wrong with him?
She was curious about the fact that Cassion was weak. Didnt Satin also make a big deal out of seeing Cassion soaked in water?
Exhausted, Roselyn stopped pretending not to know.
Lets call Asrell.
Currently, only a minimum of guards remained in the east annex,so no servants were avable at dawn to respond to Roselyn.
Instead, Asrells room was close by.
Roselyn felt a little bad about waking her, but she also knew that she couldnt leave Cassion like that forever.
But as soon as she stepped out into the hallway, she had to change her mind.
Excuse me. where are you going?
Roselyn had never been out at dawn before, so she didnt expect to find people guarding her until now.
Roselyn looked at the tanned man who had quietly appeared before her with slightly startled eyes. He didnt look like the knights that roamed around here every day. He was much darker and more insidious.
Is he one of the assassins?
Roselyn spected that there would be more of these men somewhere in the hallway and the next room. They didnt seem to havee into the room, though.
She hesitated for a moment, then quietly brought up an excuse.
I couldnt sleep, so I thought Id go out to the beach.
Its not safe to go for a walk at dawn, and for your own safety, please stay in your room at night.
I understand.
Roselyn nodded obediently and was about to enter the room when she turned around again.
Please tell Asrell to bring me a cup of warm ginger tea.
Okay.
Click.
Roselyn closed the door and listened carefully for a moment. She didnt hear any footsteps, as she had expected.
She held on for a few more minutes in the darkness. Soon she heard footsteps and Asrell entered the door with a small tap.
Asrell was bbergasted to see Roselyn standing in front of the door, but quickly recovered her expression.
You cant sleep? Here, I brought you some hot ginger tea.
Asrell.
Yes?
Roselyn tugged on Asrells hand as she ced the ginger tea properly on the table.
Before opening the curtains that covered the window, Roselyn kept her fingers above her lips.
Asrells eyes widened as if she didnt understand. Roselyn opened the curtain to let her know why.
!
Asrell quickly covered her mouth in surprise. She alternately stared at Cassion and Roselyn, who were shaking with wide open eyes.
Roselyn sighed with a stiff face and whispered.
He swam in the ocean.
What?
Asrell was startled by a very small sound.
***
Finally, were seeing each other!
Cassion, who had just walked in, looked ted and shivered. Roselyn hissed at Cassion, asking him to be quiet.
Oh, Young Master.
Asrell grabbed her forehead as if her head hurt and hurriedly covered Cassions wet body with a nket.
Asrels face was full of questions and things she wanted to pursue, but she didnt speak easily. She was afraid that once she opened her mouth, it would explode.
While Asrell covered Cassion with a nket, Roselyn gently closed the door of the parlor that led to the bedroom.
She didnt know how fortunate it was that her bedroom wasnt immediately connected to the hallway.
Oh! Come to think of it, there must be some dry clothes of Master Tamon in this closet. Ill bring it.
Asrell hurried into the small closet that was connected to Roselyns room as if she remembered now.
Tamons clothes were always all over the ce.
It was the same in this room. If there were no clothes, a gown was hanging.
Roselyn took the ginger tea that Asrell had brought to Cassion.
Even in the short distance she walked across the room, Cassion could tell that her gait was unsteady.
How did you get hurt there?
Cassion stared at her limping leg in amazement. It looked more so because of the bandage that was wrapped around her ankle.
Roselyn didnt care and offered him some ginger tea.
Thank you. Hmm.
Cassion was touched by the ginger tea she offered.
Of course he was touched. It was a situation where he wouldnt be able to say anything if Roselyn poured the tea on his head
Roselyn turned and stared at the pitch ck sea. What kind of courage did he have to swim through that ck sea?
Wasnt he afraid of it even though he said he was weak? He seemed to be like a young wild boar, who woulde at you if he could see his goal.
No, Roselyn was wondering how she became the purpose of the young boar.
Ack, ack
The sound of coughing caused Roselyn to turn around and before she knew it, a dressed Cassion was standing there. He looked at Roselyn vaguely as she made eye contact and hurriedly asked.
You.are you my brothers mistress?
A silence fell.
Asrell studied Roselyn with an anxious look on her face. She looked like she had a lot to say, but was holding back.
No?
Cassion urged Roselyn. But Roselyn was not obliged to respond to his words. Didnt Tamon tell her, if she met him, to ignore him?
Instead of replying, she asked a question.
[Why do you keeping to see me?]
Cassion looked back at Asrell with a puzzled look at the sudden spoken Hirushanguage. Asrell pretended not to know and lowered her gaze.
[Even if I were a bedchamber ve or a mistress, I wouldnt be the one youlle to]
She cornered him, but Cassion just scowled with a nk look on his face.
Oh, no, what is it? Dont you speak themonguage? Asrell. What does this woman say? D*mn it!
Cassion ruffled his hair in frustration. Roselyn put her finger in front of her lips once more, worried that people could hear him.
Actually, there was nothing wrong with him being found.
It would be a little bit strange that it could cause misunderstanding, but what was the difference even if people misunderstood it?
She was not one who was afraid of being abandoned by Tamon
But it was not a pleasant situation. If a scandal arose, there would be a headache
Roselyn sighed and continued her conversation, which had no nutritional value.
[Why on earth would you sneak into the room of someone you consider to be your brothersdy?]
I have no idea what youre talking about.
Should I just use amonnguage? (Roselyn)
No. If I do, I might have to deal with many questions.
Above all, she was known to the outside world as Hirushas ve.
Everyone thought she was a Hirushan, except for her caretakers, Asrell, Satin, the twins and some of Tamons men.
Oh, and some of the guards who were protecting her, too.
Probably they all thought that Tamon had left them by her side because they were trustworthy people.
But Cassion still couldnt trust them.
Sometimes family was the hardest one to trust.
Roselyn sighed and pointed with her finger to the window where Cassion hade in through. Cassion opened his eyes wide and was startled.
.. What? What do you want me to do?
[Leave. Donte back.]
Even if he didnt understand Hirushanguage, this was fully understandable.
Because from the look on Roselyns face and the pointing fingers, it meant to go.
Cassion turned away quickly with a wrinkled face.
My name is Cassion. Im Cassion Krasis. I will not leave until you say your name.
[I dont want to know your name, nor do I want to tell you mine.]
Roselyn replied coldly, but Cassion was not disappointed.
Certainly, he would not be disappointed if he could not understand.
The confrontation continued for a while.
Only Asrell, who was watching the situation, was bbergasted.
Master Cassion
The immature Master has caused another ident. Tamon was very forgiving of almost everything that Cassion did, but this
Asrell thought it would be different this time.
She looked at Roselyn with worried eyes. Cassion, who had been confronting Roselyn for a long time, suddenly blushed and said.
You, though, are really beautiful.
Hearing this, Asrell grabbed her forehead. Roselyns expression grew colder and colder.
Youre the prettiest person Ive ever seenAre you really my brothers mistress? He doesnt usually get close to women.
Cassion, who had been looking at her nkly, reached out.
He grabbed the silvery tips of her hair, which sparkled beautifully even in the pitch ck night.
How does it get to be this color?
Smack!
Roselyn said as she hit his hand.
[Go!]
Chapter 61: Tomorrow, lunch, together
Chapter 61: Tomorrow, lunch, together
Cassion stared alternately at Roselyn and the hand was rejected by her .
Roselyn took another step back and shook her head.
It was an obvious indication to stay away.
Asrell decided that she should step up. So, as she took a step closer towards Cassion, surprising words came out.
Im sorry. I didnt mean to offend you.
Cassion suddenly blushed and apologized.
Im not going to do anything to you. I just came here because I was really curious.
Cassion was serious.
From the bottom of his heart, he truly felt the greatest curiosity of his life and came to visit her.
First of all, he was surprised that it was a woman that his brother had hidden, but he was also surprised once again that the woman had a beauty that was apparently not of this world.
As he swam through the ocean, he saw the silvery hair reflecting the bright Amor sunshine, and for the first time he felt his soul being sucked in.
He was curious what in the world so amazing could make his brother go this far.
And the moment he saw the reason, Cassion could understand his brother.
His brother didnt want to show it to anyone, and didnt want to share it with anyone.
He couldnt believe it was a woman, a mere woman!
.was too beautiful a woman to be angry with.
Afterwards, the knights took him back to the west annex, but he couldnt think about anything else for the rest of the day.
His head, eyes and ears were all open, facing east.
At the end of the day, there were some misconceptions that he might have had a hallucination.
He wanted to see those cold purple eyes again. He wondered what color the voice that came out between those red lips would be.
He wanted to know, he felt like he was going crazy.
When you live a life where you dont know when you will die, the present is sometimes the most important value.
That was why he dared to go swimming at night, even though he knew it was crazy.
Of course, he wasnt a stone head, so he didnt swim the ck sea alone from the beginning.
Cassion brought his second-inmand, Owen.
When he said he would go alone, Owen had no choice but to follow him.
The next day, however, Owen grabbed Cassions pants and held him back.
I dont care if youre my Master, please, just stay still! You cant do this, Master Cassion!
He made so much noise that Cassion has to pretend to be asleep on the second day.
Then, after he fell asleep and it was a deeper dawn, he swam the ocean. The result was the same as the first day.
After three days of doing that, he was finally able to see her face.
And Cassion did not regret that crazy thing he did.
Even the expressionless face of the woman who was staring at him made his heart flutter terribly.
What is your name? Please.
He sighed tiredly, and whatever Roselyn said, he couldnt make out a single thing.
Roselyns finger pointed to the window again. Her expression stiffened, and Cassions lips twitched in piqued surprise.
Ill go if you promise to go outside in the daylight tomorrow! No, have lunch with me.
Roselyn frowned. Cassion, who thought she didnt understand, pulled out all Hirusha words he knew and said,
[Tomorrow. Lunch, together]
He gestured with his hands and feet, but he couldnt be sure Roselyn understood. He couldnt read the expression on the womans face as she stared at him with a stiff face like a doll.
She might not understand.
But it didnt matter. Because Cassion will definitely have lunch with the woman tomorrow.
[I dont want to.]
It seems like you said no? No, Lets eat together. Whats your favorite food? Ill bring you everything. Oh, I have some wine I bought from Norssen the other day, would you like to drink it with me?
[I wont drink.]
What? You dont mind? I rmend it. Then Ill have to look for the finest Einschultz cheese.
[]
It was arbitrary. Roselyn put her hand on her forehead and sighed.
She then slowly tapped her forehead with her fingers. It meant that she didnt feel good.
Without realizing it, Cassion stole a look at Roselyns slender fingers.
There were many scars on her fingers, as if she had been treated badly. But they didnt look rough because of her white skin. It was an interesting hand.
[okay]
Yes?
Cassion, who was distracted by her fingers, suddenly raised his head.
[Tomorrow, lunch, together]
Roselyn mimicked Cassions words verbatim. Cassions expression brightened.
You mean well eat together, right?
Roselyn gave a light nod and raised a finger, pointing to the very window where Cassion hade in.
Alright, Ill leave. But we still have to have lunch together tomorrow.
Whatever Cassion said, Roselyn opened the balcony window wide with her own hands.
Excitedly, Cassion waved his hand with a yahoo and jumped down the water pipe.
Roselyn stared coldly at Cassions ck hair as it melted in the darkness then turned around.
The next day, Roselyn went outside to have lunch with him as promised.
Hello, Master Cashion!
Hello, this is Tasha.
Wee, Master Cassion!
***
Cassion red at the dozen or so people around his table and Roselyns with an absurd expression.
They stared at him without blinking, as if they were watching with both eyes wide open to see what he would do
Ha
He had to admit he felt intrigued.
He was going to have lunch with a guest at his house, and everyone was looking at him.
Of course, it was probably because the guest was the mistress his brother had been hiding.
Anyway, in Cassions head, the situation did make any sense and it was irritating.
.its so ufortable. How can I eat like this?
He mumbled irritably, and Louie, who had been standing by, added without missing a beat.
Oh, If youre finished eating. Shall we clean up?
He could sense that they wanted him to leave immediately.
Even more annoyed, Cassion cut the meat into pieces and chewed it very slowly.
Why are you all so fussy? Were sharing a meal together.
Its bound to be a fuss. Who would break into your brothersdys room at dawn? Its not a big deal, but its a very barbaric andscivious act.
Satins voice was even colder than usual.
Cassion stared at Roselyn with a frown.
He thought they would hide her from him since they didnt seem to say anything for the past two days.
This should never happen again. Ive decided to triple our defenses starting today.
Its appalling. Youre putting more than fifty people to protect a single ve because of me?
Thanks to Master Cassion, weve identified a hole in our security so we need to reinforce it.
Satin, is my brother here now?
Cassion asked angrily. Satin answered bluntly.
No, he is not here.
Forgive me, but who is the master you must serve when my brother is not here?
Satin answered without hesitation.
Even if he is not here, there is only one whom I serve. I will carry out the orders he has left me with the highest priority.
.loyal.
Cassion was even more annoyed.
It was always like this.
Tamon has it all. A healthy body, the fame of a hero, the kings favor. And even the Krasis family and their loyal subjects.
Perhaps everything Cassion could have, Tamon had.
Even Cassion knew it was because of Tamons superior abilities.
Even if they were in the same ce, Cassion wouldnt have been able to have everything as much as Tamon did.
But knowing and epting were two different things.
Unfortunately, unlike his calm and intelligent brother, he was a man with a much bigger heart.
Having crossed the threshold of death many times, he began to grow somewhat sensitive, giving meaning to the present, to what he had, and to everything he felt.
This was why, as in the past few days, he went blind and hid in his brothers mistresss bedroom.
Cassion stared at the woman in front of him who cut the meat and put it in her mouth.
Looking back, he had never seen anyone so beautiful in his life.
Her silvery hair was even more dazzling in the sunlight, and her purple eyes, which he couldnt see clearly, shone like jewels.
His brothers woman.
Because of this Hirushan that his brother, who has never had a scandal in his life, has closed down the annex and put his personal soldiers on guard.
Cassionughed bitterly.
He tapped Roselyns te with the fork he was holding to get her attention.
I brought an interpreter today.
As soon as he woke up in the morning, he looked around for someone who could speak Hirusha and brought him here.
At Cassions gesture, Owen dragged the person waiting behind him to the front.
Roselyn nced at the one who was called interpreter, then looked at Satin again.
Sighing, Satin warned Cassion meekly.
You are not allowed to bring outsiders.
Oh, I see. Im sorry. I didnt know that. Ill be more careful next time.
Cashion skipped roughly and called the interpreter to his side.
Tell her my name is Cassion Krasis. And ask what her name is.
The interpreter, who hesitated, told Roselyn what Cassion said. Roselyn grinned and put her fork down.
[Tell him I dont want to tell him.]
Chapter 62: Roselyns anger
Chapter 62: Roselyn''s anger
When the interpreter heard her words, he looked at Cassion with a troubled face.
When Cassion, who was curious about what she said, urged him, the interpreter said as he did not have a choice.
She doesnt want to tell you..
What? Why not?
This time, before the interpreter could trante, Roselyn spoke first.
[Why do I have to tell you? And to a rude man like this?]
She said why she should tell the rude man her name.
Cassions face wrinkled at the interpreters words.
His face turned slightly red because it was not wrong, but he was still confident.
I want to be friends with you!
His brave answer instantly caused Satin, Asrell and the twins to open their eyes wide.
They shouldnt haveughed, but Cassians reply was so unexpected and innocent that it made them burst outughing.
Owen grabbed his forehead and sighed, as if he had expected that.
His master was childish.
In truth, he had to be that way because he had spent his entire childhood on the sickbed, never really interacting with his friends or engaging in social activities, just living incoherently.
Tamon Krasis also did whatever Cassion wanted.
Cassion grew up to be a free-spirited and senseless adult. Of course, Owen liked the purity of his master.
Until thest few days when he jumped into the sea fearlessly and went to the east annex.
Dontugh.
Cassion warned Satin who was stifling augh, Asrell looked as if she didnt know what she had just heard, and the twins just looked surprised.
But Roselyn did notugh. She seemed to be really angry. She was staring at him sternly with frosty eyes, as if she were the queen of a country, on the subject of very and concubines.
Cassion felt a twinge in one side of his heart. He lifted his head and puffed out his chest, as if to stifle the shrinking of his heart just like a mountain beast puffing out its body when it meets an enemy.
I am going to ask my brother to give you to me, so you should know my name. Youll have to get to know me anyway.
The air around the table was buzzing with Cassions outrageous words. Even in the midst of it all, Cassion was imposing, as if he had said what needed to be said.
[You are very ignorant of your brother.]
Roselyn, who had been silent for a while, replied in a chilling voice.
The surprised interpreter looked at her, wondering if he should deliver those words.
What did she say?
Cassion hurried the interpreter on, and the interpreter had no choice but to tell the truth.
She said that you are ignorant of your brother.
Owen was the first to react. He stared at Satin with a paleplexion.
Satins expression did not change.
It was difficult to read his eyes, which were fixed downward. Still, for some reason, Owen couldnt sit still as if he were sitting on a cushion of thorns.
[The head of this family.]
Roselyn casually revealed something that everyone knew, but hadnt said.
Startled, Cassion raised his chin and responded proudly.
I dont ignore him, I just enjoy the rights he stole from me. Everything that my brother is enjoying is originally mine anyway.
Roselynughed for the first time at his words.
[Why do you think its yours?]
My brother is a bastard and Im a legitimate son, of course Im the original heir if you look at the legitimacy, but hes now the Lord of Krasis. So its right to take back what is mine.
[If you were the Krasiss master, would you have raised the status of Krasis to what it is now? I dont think so]
The interpreter, who had been busily interpreting, went silent at the force of Cassion mming of the table.
How dare you! What do you know?
Just now Roselyns words dug right into Cassions heart.
Cassion had an inferiorityplex with Tamon. His brother was so perfect. She never saw anyone better than him in every way.
That was why Cassion was jealous. That was why he was upset.
It was as if it was natural for Tamon to take what Cassion should have enjoyed.
Im good enough! D*mn it! What the hell do you know about anything! Youre arrogant!
How dare a mere ve touch hisplex without fear!
Cassion looked unhinged, every angry emotion grazing his face.
Staring at him, Roselyn said.
[So youre going to hold a whip?]
I dont go around beating people up like someone else.
He replied through clenched teeth.
Perhaps that someone was his older brother, who was rumored to be a god of war, a demon, or some other rumor-spewing creature.
His inferiorityplex was palpable in his words.
Her voice became even lower.
[But who is it? ..that swam in the sea at night, climbed up the wall and knocked on some womans window.]
Roselyns purple eyes glowed coldly in the sunlight.
It was at that moment that everyone in the room felt strange.
A beautiful woman brought by Tamon.
Externally, she was known as the ve he had brought from Nilux, but
If anyone talked to her even a little, they could tell that she was not a just ve.
Even though she spoke apletely differentnguage, she was able to subdue Cassion.
The ruffian of the Krasis family, Cassion Krasis, was trembling as his face turned red at the mere sight of a womans gaze.
ording to Cassions words, she dared to hold the nobility on the subject of very.
Thisdy
Satin nced at Roselyn with concern and awe.
Of course, his master had brought her here, so he knew she was no ordinary woman.
Judging from the condition of her limbs and the wounds, they were the marks of torture.
But he was beginning to think that perhaps she was an important person, more than he expected.
Satin lowered his eyes more deeply.
He liked Roselyn. He liked her calm personality, and it was also good to see his master who changed into a human being only in front of her.
But what he liked most of all was that she represented Tamon.
Satins lips lifted a little.
****
Roselyn was annoyed.
She wasnt angry that he had disturbed her sleep for three days. She was angry at Cassions rudeness.
Regardless of the actual situation, she was now Tamons woman. At least that was what was clearly known in the mansion.
But how could a younger brother be so brazen as to invade the bedroom of his older brothers woman?
This was an act of disregard for her, but it was also an act of disregard for Tamon.
Regardless of personal matters, the head of this family was Tamon.
Now Cassion was letting his personal feelings shake the family name.
[To ignore your brother would be to ignore your family name, and to ignore your family name would be to deny your very roots.]
My roots!
[Krasis, right?]
At her decisive words, Cassion stopped talking.
[Remember that all that has been given to you is because youre Krasis. And right now, that Krasis Lord is not you, but your brother, Tamon Krasis.]
Tamon told Roselyn to ignore Cassion when she saw him.
Roselyn had nned to do the same at first.
However, she was strangely unhappy with Cassions attitude of hatred towards Tamon.
She could see at once that Cassion was a child. He was a man with no maturity, only a body that had grown up.
[You can never be a Tamon Krasis, even if you have what Tamon has.]
But that didnt mean he was a bad kid. He was just arrogant and disrespectful
Roselyn was offended.
[Please donte again, for I do not deal with children who do not learn courtesy and manners.]
Roselyn rose from her seat.
Not only was the Empresss position, but also when she was just Roselyn V Sunset, she had never been this aggressive or mannerless to anyone.
But on the contrary, no one had ever been this unmannerly before her.
It was her way of giving back exactly what she received.
Not a plus, not a minus.
Roselyn dealt with Cassion with just that level of rudeness.
Oh, you.. ..!
In a daze, Cassionter called out to her, who suddenly moved away.
Roselyn didnt look back and the twins hurriedly followed her out of the room.
It wasnt until Roselyn hadpletely disappeared that Cassion finally realized that he had not yet heard her name.
Chapter 63: Red-eyed savior
Chapter 63: Red-eyed savior
[Screaming]
Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!
The ship shook with an uproarious scream.
Arsene kept a firm grip on his iron cane and squeezed it over the mouth of the rising nausea.
It was not a good time to be throwing up.
What the hell is going on?
Arsene had already spent a few days trapped in the iron gut.
Fortunately, he didnt get severe motion sickness, so he was able to tolerate the shaking of the ship.
The cloth over the cage somehow folded up and left in ce, allowing him to distinguish day and night.
There were several small open windows in the ceiling of the ship and he could see the outside.
Through them, he could see a small amount of sunlight and hear the voices of the sailors, albeit faintly.
There was a row of cages of children locked up like Arsene in a huge shippingpartment stacked with goods.
Some of them were so sick that it already smelled like vomit.
If they rebelled, they would be anesthetized so all the children shriveled up.
Arsene stopped himself from rebelling any further.
Now was not the time to run away.
By the time they were off the ship, he was going to take his chances and escape.
The days on the ship had passed, but he did not know when he would reach his destination. This made the boy very anxious.
I have to get there as soon as possible..
Then all of a sudden, the atmosphere became strange sincest night.
[Fog. D*mn. Its foggy. Oh, my God.]
[Everyone, speed up! Weve gotta get through fast before the fog gets too thick!]
[Hurry up!]
There was a sense of urgency in the voices of the sailors who had been making noise outside.
It felt as if the ships speed had increased.
At some point, however, it slowed downpletely, but with extreme caution.
As night fell, the ranting and raving of the sailors all died down.
Even the children in the cages, who had been listening to the sounds outside, scarily held their breaths.
Rumble.
It was Arsenes stomach, of all people, that broke the silence. He gasped and clutched his stomach tightly.
He didnt even know he was hungry because of the tension, bute to think of it, he hadnt eaten anything sincest night.
He was hungry, and so were the other kids. Especially the one who had been throwing up for a long time, who had run out of energy and copsed and was short of breath all the time.
But that didnt stop him from screaming for food.
The children knew that the air outside was unusual. It was then. Something rolled under Arsenes feet.
..bread?
It was a round piece of bread the size of a babys fist.
It looked like a piece of bread from thest meal they had served.
Arsene raised his head to look where the bread had rolled.
Arsenes cage was located at the very end.
One side was a wall and the other side was bordered by other cages.
In the other cage, there was a girl, smaller than Arsene, but with an unusual hair color.
It was a unique color that looked gray with chapped ends. Arsene couldnt see the girls eyes because of her long bangs.
With cracked white lips, the girl spoke in a whisper.
Eat.
Then she quietly raised her finger and brought it in front of her lips.
As if to say, Eat without making a sound.
Arsene held the bread and stared nkly at the girl.
He remembered the size of this wheat bread they gave themst night. It was exactly twice the size of the one he was holding now.
The girl ate only half of it and gave him the leftovers fromst night.
Why?
He wanted to ask, but the girl shook her head and indicated that he should eat it.
Hesitantly, Arsene finally took a bite of the bread.
To his surprise, the bread didnt get any harder than yesterday, even though it had been outside all night.
In fact, it felt softer than when he ate it yesterday.
But when he shoved the bread into his dry mouth, he felt thirsty.
However, even wishing for water seemed to be a shameful wish.
In the midst of all this, there was something strange about him eating the bread and the girl who had given it to him. But before Arsene could wrap his head around it, something happened.
Monster!
The ship shook with a tearing scream.
There was a thud, and then the ship rocked violently as if it were going to tip over.
Monster .
Arsene closed his eyes tightly.
Its the monster, Herpes.
It appeared.
Its over. Its over.
He had assumed that this would be the case, since the ship had sailed perilously close to the end of the trade month.
But he was hoping that those kidnappers had some brains and would take a path to avoid it to some extent
Empress.
Arsene burst into tears as he touched the bracelet around his wrist.
He couldnt do anything.
The task she had entrusted him with was notplicated, but he was ridiculously kidnapped, and now he was about to be bitten to death by a monster on the sea.
His life was blessed, but he felt frustrated with his first andst mission, which he failed to fulfill.
[Argh! Save me]
The children cried out and shook the cage in horror at the horrible screamsing from outside, their whole bodies shaking on their own.
The seawater flowing in through the small windows of the cabin made a sound as insidious as the childrens fear.
Hold on tight.
What?
At that moment, the girl who had given Arsene the bread whispered.
Dont miss it.
Unlike the other children who screamed, the girls voice was calm.
And this was the very moment.
Boom!
The ship tipped over.
Arsene squeezed his eyes shut in surprise, but he didnt notice that his whole body was shaking like crazy.
Arsene unconsciously gave strength to the hand holding the bars.
A tremendous amount of seawater came in flooding.
He had no idea what was going on. The iron grate, which had been rolling around, distorted at one moment and the door opened wide.
Now.
The girl said, as if she had been waiting. Arsene could not remember in what spirit he had escaped the cage.
But before he knew it, a cold hand clutched his, and he was dragged out of the water-filled shipping room.
It wasnt a better situation out there, but there was a little more hope than sinking with the ship.
My breath. Im choking. Im dying.
The ship had already sunk and the corridors were full of seawater. Nheless, Arsene did not faint.
It was because the cold hands holding on to him kept pulling him closer. He opened his eyes, which were not easy to open, and looked at the girl.
And as soon as he made eye contact with the girl, Arsene realized.
I need to get my head straight.
I can survive.
-swoosh
It was then.
A faint light flowed from the bracelet on Arsenes wrist, enveloping him and the girl.
It was the very bracelet he received from the Empress.
This thing can protect you or put you in danger. Still Are you okay with it?
It was a wonder.
From the moment he was enveloped in the light, he wasnt choking at all, and the churning of the water that shook the bodies of the two children didnt seem as great as it had earlier.
Arsene looked at the girl who held his hand tightly.
The girls white hair shone mysteriously in the light.
The bracelet protected not only Arsene but also the girl.
The girl looked at the light curiously flowing along her body and Arsenes and suddenly turned her head away.
The girl, who was staring at the opposite corridor, tugged on Arsenes hand.
This way, quickly.
In response to the impending urging, Arsene held the girls hand and swam madly. The pressure of the water and the current were frightening.
When he managed to get through it and finally got out, Arsene despaired once more.
Monsters.
Not one, but three were swimming around.
In the shape of snakes, long tentacles grew on their heads.
They had wings, and their sharp teeth were asrge and insidious as those of mountain beasts.
With Arsenes education, it was said that Herpes would wrap its long body around the object and bite it off with those huge teeth.
Herpes venom was much more deadly than the monsters on the ground.
We need to escape.
Arsene grabbed the girls hand and hid behind the slowly sinking ship.
The monsters were hovering around and swallowing sailors floundering in the sea one by one. He couldnt see the way. He couldnt just go down to the bottom of the ocean with the ship.
Even if they did manage to get up there, it was a matter of survival, and now the monsters were there. Arsenes hope was fading. As if noticing this, the girl grabbed his hand once more.
Arsene looked back at the girl with painful eyes. The girls eyes had a mysterious golden color that never lost its light even in the sea.
Itll be fine.
Arsene crumbled and asked back.
How?
Then the girl raised her finger and pointed somewhere. Arsenes eyes opened wide as he turned his head along the girls finger.
There was a man.
A huge man was unbelievably tearing the Herpes apart with his bare hands. (*my gosh Tamon is a monster himself)
The ck blood of the herpes was turbulent in the water like a shimmer. The rest of the Herpes hesitated, realizing that the mans momentum was unusual.
The man slowly turned his head to where Arsene was.
The mans red eyes zed bright red under his wavering ck hair. The man stretched his hand towards Arsene.
The girl encouraged Arsene who hesitated. It was the moment Arsene tried to move his body towards the man.
!
Two Herpes puffed up their gills and bit the man at the same time.
No!
Instead of the ck blood of the Herpes, bright red human blood sshed into the seawater.
Chapter 64: He’s back
Chapter 64: He¡¯s back
Roselyn suddenly dropped the letter she was holding in the pain that threatened to tear her arm off.
What is it?
She nearly screamed instantly at the burning pain.
Asrell, who had given her the letter, looked worriedly at Roselyn, who suddenly began to break out in a cold sweat.
Whats wrong? Are you suddenly ufortable somewhere?
Suddenly my arm.
Your arm? Whats wrong with your arm?
Roselyn pulled out the thin cloth that had been covering her arm. Asrell sucked in a breath.
Whats wrong with this?
A red scar had formed, spreading from Roselyns shoulder all the way down her arm.
Roselyn explored the pattern of the scars with her teeth clenched in a cold sweat.
Teeth marks?
At a quick nce, it just looked like a series of red spots, but closer inspection revealed that they were spaced apart at regr intervals.
It spread throughout the shoulder in the shape of swallowing the entire arm.
No way.
Roselyn stared at the ocean through the window as the sun began to set.
The cold sweat kept running down her face, but the pain had subsided.
What happened? Did he meet monsters and they got his arm?
The leader of the Talia Sea was Herpes.
Herpes had a deadly poison in its teeth, and when a giant shark or whale bitten by its poisonous teeth would die in half a day.
A human was likely to die instantly in less than half a day.
Roselyn squeezed her eyes shut.
Please, please, please, I hope its not a big deal.
Tamon Krasis was only moving for her.
She was the one who was going to die, the man shouldnt die.
An unknown nervousness weighed her down, but Roselyn tried to shake it off.
He was also a man who overcame the blood disease that no one had won for hundreds of years. He was a strong man who had survived hundreds of battles with a smile on his face.
She believed in Tamons strength.
Also, if anything happened to him, some abnormal symptoms would appear on her.
Tamon pushed his life force into her and engraved each others soul..
Roselyn slowly caught her breath and lifted the dropped letter again.
Then she slowly read what was written in it.
It was a reply letter from Anna. It was the letter she had sent to Mach.
Fortunately, it seemed that Anna was still there.
It said that she would be happy to answer Roselyns request.
And one more thing.
The Prophet, Hartz. They must hurry to find him.
The one with the gift of prophecy.
The one remaining royal family of Keton, a defeated nation about ten years ago.
He has been on the run using his ability and has been hard to catch.
In order to proceed with the job, Roselyn needed money.
Fortunately, she had a fortune that she had hidden away just in case.
She also had an ount that she had created under a borrowed name.
But before all that could proceed, there was someone she had to meet first.
Roselyn stared at the small stack of papers she had finished making.
Who will make the best use of this?
The King of Amor.
****
[Even if you have what Tamon has, you can never be Tamon Krasis]
Cassion hung his shoulders and stared at the sea beneath the precipice.
When he retracted his head, he could see a little distance to the east, but he didnt move.
ording to the original schedule, he should have left a week ago.
However, he was deeply troubled about leaving the mansion or going anywhere.
Whats wrong with me?
He slumped over like a depressed puppy, but he felt a strange uplift in his mood.
His chest was heaving, but he didnt know if it was because he was depressed.
To be frank, he was very angry at first.
The woman was ignoring him even though she was only his brothers mistress.
And yet, he was strangely unable to move.
That strange sense of oppression that was coldly staring down at him with purple eyes.
It was too overwhelming for a mistress to possess.
Even though she spoke in anothernguage, an unexcited voice, Cassion felt weighed down by her.
Where in the world does that momentume from in her thin body?
Was she really a mere mistress?
It would be believable enough if she was a princess of a defeated country.
It wasnt like she was the youngest princess either, but the eldest daughter who had just finished fighting with her brothers for the throne
I have some really strange thoughts.
Her limbs covered with scars, her leg limping with bandages wrapped around her ankle, her thin silhouette as if she was treated badly.
I cant believe Im having this fantasy after seeing them with my own eyes.
When he was mesmerized by her beauty, he thought that he could naturally take her away. He thought his brother would naturally let him have her. His brother had never refused a request before.
However, it didnt seem to be a matter of asking.
Originally, the life value of a ve was money.
very led to brilliant results in many fields, so most countries ignored it even though they knew the absurdity of it.
The sacrifice was not theirs anyway, and they could only suck the sweetness of the sacrifice. Power and might could shake everything. Isnt that what the first gods did?
They seized irreversible power to enve humans. Isnt that the logic behind the fact that death and life are determined by Gods mischief?
There was nothing to change just because they were human. Since they were created by God, it was only natural for them to resemble Him.
But. she was a ve, no different from money or things, but she acted as if she was not giving herself away. It was as if the master of her life and body would be herself.
No matter how much Cassion tried to take her away, no matter what he did, she would not be taken away. Because she has never given anyone her confidence.
Cassion stealthily moved to a position where he could see the east annex. It was not a ce where he could see the inside of the vi, but maybe he could at least see her walking in front of it.
But to his surprise, he saw her, whom he didnt expect to see.
She was walking towards the beach with a shawl on her shoulder.
Cassion stared at her silver hair reflecting the sunlight absentmindedly and hurried down the hill.
***
Roselyn had already noticed that a ck-haired beast was hovering around her.
The way it fidgeted like a kitten going about its business was distracting, but she just pretended not to know.
Perhaps because there was no longer any reason to close the east annex, the guards guarding it were disbanded. However, the knights still guarding her here and there in the distance were still the same.
There were also supposed to be shadows in invisible ces guarding her. Roselyn took a leisurely stroll.
Cassion, who was purring like a curious puppy, sneaked up on her.
Excuse me. You.
The twins who followed Roselyn stood close behind her with caution.
Roselyn pretended not to know and walked on, only looking ahead.
Hey!
He doesnt understand Hirushanguage but why does he keep following her around? Roselyn thought.
Roselyn stopped and looked back at Cassion.
Staring into her cold eyes, Cassion flinched and took a step back.
His face turned red as he btedly became aware of it.
., I dont know Hirushanguage, but Im telling you because you seem to understand what Im saying.
Before Cassion could finish, Roselyn turned around and walked away.
Just as Cassion was running after her, he tripped over a stone and fell.
Ah
Roselyn, who was moving, couldnt help but stop walking at the falling sound.
Oh, my nose is bleeding.
Cassion even got a nosebleed.
With a sigh, Roselyn nced at Tasha.
Tasha rushed over to Cassion and helped him.
Roselyn turned and looked at him.
What in the world am I supposed to do with this puppy?
His body was that of a grown man, his face was handsome, but his face was dyed red with blood and full of sand
Im sorry .
Roselyn raised her eyebrows softly at the unexpected words.
I went to visit you in your room like that. Ive never done it before.
Roselyn stared at Cassion. He wasnt as tall as Tamon, but had a good frame and broad shoulders.
His face was still as pure as a boys, but he didnt seem to be mean or evil.
But sometimes the purity of a child can be crueler than the selfishness of an adult. Such was the case with Cassion.
[Im sure there are more people you need to apologize to besides me.]
Huh? What did you just say? Ah, ! Twins, do you know Hirusha?
In desperation, Cassion grabbed Tasha and urged her on. But neither Tasha nor Louie knew thenguage.
What are you saying, really? I want to understand
He stamped his feet in frustration.
Just before Roselyn, who was sighing, about to speak Amor officialnguage to Cassion.
Its Master !
From afar, Asrell came running in with a pale face, gasping for breath. At a quick nce, her expression was unusual.
Roselyn felt something strange and walked in the direction Asrell was running. Gradually, her steps became faster.
The clearer Asrells face became, the stranger Roselyns heart pounded.
And that was the moment when Asrell said his name.
Master Tamon has returned!
Boom.
Her heart sank.
Hes back.
Atst.
Chapter 65: Bloody master
Chapter 65: Bloody master
Should I say that heaven helped me or abandoned me?
It was unfortunate that they encountered the Herpes earlier, as the fog pushed in earlier than expected.
But it did allow them to catch the criminals who took the children and tried to sell them before they could.
The knights that Tamon had taken with him had done very well.
The problem was that when Tamon found the ship, the Herpes had already destroyed it.
The ship was already split in half.
Say it. Where are your children?
Tamon immediately rescued one of the desperately floating men and pursued him.
[I, I, I do not understand the officialnguage. Im !]
The man spoke Nyruxnguage.
As expected, the ship was an illegal stowaway to sell the children to Nyrux.
Tamon frowned and asked again.
[Where are your children?]
The mans eyes opened wide in surprise at the masterful Nyrux speech.
But he didnt have time to admire it, because Tamon lifted the man up.
[The children!]
[Ah, in the shippingpartment..but its alright sinking]
With a nk face, the man pointed at the ship that was already sinking into the sea.
No matter how good the knights were, it was impossible to fight underwater.
Even just fighting the few Herpes on the sea surface was already overwhelming.
The water snakes were swimming, swirling their long tails.
Tamonmanded the knights, who were each using their own weapons against the Herpes in the water.
Use the musk monkey powder! Ill deal with the ones in the water!
With a shout came from Jorge, but Tamon was already making his way into that deep sea. He didnt know how much time he would have to hold his breath.
But what was certain was that it would be much easier to bear than he thought. In any case, he didnt think hed die from breathing difficulties.
Is this the power of this ability?
No matter how bright the day was, it wasnt any brighter in the ocean than it was outside.
Tamon saw that his body was glowing faintly and thought that this was definitely another effect of the awakened power.
But he didnt have time to carefully observe the workings of the force.
Boom!
The tail of the Herpes tried to pierce through him like a spear.
Tamon turned his body lightly to the side to avoid it, and caught the thick monsters tail with both hands.
Then the Herpes reversed itself and wrapped his body around its own long torso.
Tamonughed savagely as Herpes lunged at him fiercely with its mouth wide open.
The body of the Herpes, which wrapped around him like a rope, trembled, and for a while the strength was released.
Herpes, which was approaching with its mouth wide open, was startled.
Tamon grabbed its opened jaws.
Then, with all his might, he spread it up and down.
Crack!
In the blink of an eye, the open mouth split in two.
The ck blood from Herpes torn flesh sprayed out like a shimmer.
Two of the Herpes that had been watching jumped at him at the same time.
When two monsters rushed at once, it was chaotic. But that didnt mean that Tamon couldnt handle them.
But if three of them jumped on him at once, it would be dangerous.
Fortunately, thanks to the musk monkey powder spread by Jorge, the other half flocked to the sea. The musk monkey powder had an outstanding effect in attracting the monsters.
Just sprinkle musk monkey powder and all the monsters, regardless of their species, would flock to it.
Their eyes turned half way like a flock of cats flocking to catnip.
The powder was effective when using the attractant strategy, but it was too dangerous to carry around on a regr basis. Tamon trapped the two swimming monsters in his arms and burst them open with force. The ck blood became even thicker.
He could feel the power rushing through every part of his body.
It was abnormally powerful, even though it had been a long time since he fought in a battle. It wasnt like this even when he finished his awakening
As time went on, he felt his heart grow hotter.
A mysterious power flowed from it, leaping like it was about to explode.
Is this the effects of engraving?
He touched his chest and thought of Roselyn.
Do you feel this heat, this intense beating of your heart too?
He was d of the power that boiled over him, the proof that he was connected to her.
Another two Herpes that were a short distance away approached, smelling blood and baring their teeth.
Tamon nced at the debris of the ship as it gradually descended.
It was already quitete in the day. It was enough time for a normal child to suffocate to death.
He had to get the child out of the ship before the rest of the monsters attacked him.
Then it happened.
Two small shadows came up from the broken pieces of the broken half ship.
They were two children, hand in hand, staring at him as he approached. A faint light was streaming from the childrens bodies, just as it was from Tamons body.
And so their breathing was not in the least bit impaired.
Tamon recognized him immediately. The boy was the one that Roselyn had been looking for, the Iron Child.
Tamon reached out his hand toward the children.
And at that very moment.
The biggest and fastest Herpes attacked him.
!
It was in a different ss than the one Tamon had dealt with.
The teeth were twice as big and the body was much longer.
The tips of the sharp teeth were ckened, but they must surely have contained deadly poison.
Roarrrrrr!
It grabbed Tamons body and tried to knock him down with all the strength it could muster.
Tamon gritted his teeth and tried his best to hold out. The monster did not waver.
It bared its teeth as hard as it could and quickly tried to swallow him.
He managed to untangle his body and get out of his teeth, but its tail flew at him right away.
It spiked like a long spear, and it aimed for Tamons neck.
He dodged, and held the tail with his both arms.
It was too strong.
It pushed him away and shook as he struggled.
Gritting his teeth, Tamonughed devilishly and drove his ws into its torso.
Arghhhhhhhh!
It was in pain, and its movements became rougher.
It was wobbling and it reared its head again.
With its tail tied around his legs and arms, it managed to get its teeth into Tamons shoulder.
Ahhhhhh!
He thought he caught a glimpse of the monsters smile.
Tamons left arm was bitten by the Herpes, and Tamons right hand was stuck in Herpes body.
In the quiet sea, the monster and Tamon stared at each other. Tamon gritted his teeth and aimed at the gap.
The Herpes poison was permeating his arm.
No matter how immortal his body was, he was not entirely free of the aftermath of the poison. It felt like he had been poked in the shoulder with an iron bar.
It was a pain as if pouring hot soup and pepper on top of the unhealed wound.
Tamons face twisted into a smile.
Finally, he thought Do you think you got me?
Tamons hands dug further into the monsters body. Then, with all his might, he grabbed its spine.
Shriek!
!
The monsters mouth opened in the agony of its spine being pulled out.
Roarrrrrrrrr!
A horrible scream filled with air bubbles echoed through the sea.
It was more like a resonance and vibration than a sound.
Tamons arm was ripped half off his shoulder by the struggling monsters teeth.
One arm, ravaged by the ck venom, was ripped almost to shreds, but Tamon didnt stop straining his hand.
Roaarr!
Finally, the bone waspletely pulled out of the monsters flesh, and it stopped moving. ck blood swirled around Tamon.
Mixed in between was the red blood that spurted from Tamons shoulder.
Gathering short breaths, Tamon held out his hand to the children who were watching him nkly from a distance.
The children held Tamons hand and came up to the top of the sea.
***
How is Master?
His arms are tattered! Probably because of the first grade holy water from the temple that was poured into it, his arms werent poisoned, but he is constantly saying strange things without looking at his arms!
Jorgeined violently to Satin who came running. Jorges appearance was a mess, how urgent he had been running.
He had water stains around his eyes from crying and fussing, and his head and body was covered in dust all over, as if he hadnt washed it in a long time.
Jorge was famous for being neat and tidy within the Order. But now he looked so beggarly that his acquaintances could not recognize Jorge when they saw him.
It was only natural.
They spent four days on the fast boat, running days and nights, and when they got to the dock, they rode their horses to death, dragging Tamon along with them.
Even running fast, it took them three days to run and get here, so he was in a state of disrepair.
Please help our general! I cant watch my captain die in front of my eyes!
Jorge, with thick muscles, was muchrger than most knights.
Even though he was crying and begging, his threatening appearance remained unchanged.
Jorge grabbed Satin and wailed like a child.
Calm down, Jorge. Ill take a look at Masters condition first.
The other knights and the children who were saved from the water were running behind. It would probably take a couple of days to get here.
Jorge and Tamon rushed home first to take care of Tamons wounds.
Satin looked down at Jorges appearance and felt heavy.
He was relieved to see that he had not suffered any injuries
Satin soothed a crying Jorge as they came to the central bathroom where Tamon had gone straight in.
Master, its Satin. Can Ie in for a moment?
He didnt hear an immediate reply.
A slow, slightly sleepy voice sounded one tempoter.
Bring Asha.
Chapter 66: Welcome back
Chapter 66: Wee back
Yes?
Dont make me say it twice, Satin.
Oh, yes. I understand. Ill send Lady Aranrosia Asha. In the meantime, can I take a look at Masters condition?
No need. Just bring Asha.
At Tamons decisive words, Jorge hit his chest hard, as if to say, Look at that!
That seemed to be the strange sound that Jorge had heard.
Satin was briefly distressed, then quickly turned away.
Fortunately, he met Asrell, who brought in Aranrosia.
Hows your masters condition?
Satin shook his head briefly to indicate that he didnt know either, and looked at Roselyn.
Master wishes to see you.
Roselyn nodded as if she knew, and stepped away quickly.
Just behind her, Cassion followed, but he couldnt get in. For he read the urgency visible on their faces.
Master is in the central bathroom!
Roselyn moved her feet with all her might, leaving Satins words behind as he shouted at the top of his voice.
Her feet were so fast that it was hard to tell if she was walking or running.
Cassions gaze, which had been following her back, reached her feet. With a strange feeling, Cassion stared at her.
Has her foot healed?
Roselyn was running without limping.
***
They said hes badly hurt!
Thinking of Asrells words, Roselyn touched her throbbing left shoulder. She could feel the extent of his injury without asking.
As expected, the pain she felt at that time was not nothing.
Engraving connected her to him.
His name carved red over her heart, burning hot again and again.
Roselyn took a deep breath and knocked on the bathroom door.
Iming in.
She didnt bother to wait for an answer.
She slowly opened the heavy bathroom door.
Only 23 days.
They had only been apart for a little more than three weeks.
Considering the time she knew him, it wasnt that long ago, but her heart beat violently.
Was this disturbing beating due to nervousness or worry?
The damp central bathroom of the main building was the very ce where Tamon ced her when she first arrived at the mansion.
It was also the ce where Roselyn slit her own throat.
She walked straight across the center of the familiar and unfamiliar ce.
Through the dampness of the heat, she could see the silhouette of a huge man leaning loosely against the bathtub. His red eyes shone clearly through the faint smoke.
Ah, that was it. The eyes of obsession, full of appetite.
It was Tamons eyes.
. One step, two steps, three steps.
As she got closer, the outline of his face became clearer. That, plus his left shoulder, which was turning pitch ck.
Roselyn closed her eyes tightly, then slowly opened them.
It didnt look good.
That was a form of flesh falling off then forcing itself together for all to see.
The joints were tattered, perhaps because the arm waspletely torn and reattached.
Looking at her, Tamonughed.
No matter how much, Im still better than you back then.
(*He meant the time when she was tortured and left to die in the snow.)
His face was rough, as if hed been through a lot. Roselyn scanned over his gaunt face, then slowly lowered her gaze.
As he did to her back then, she looked at the droplets that were hanging over his body one by one.
Thest thing she looked at was his torn shoulder.
The Iron Child is nowing with the Knights.
I know.
Roselyn was inwardly terribly dismayed by his words.
She had gone to look for Arsene, but it was because she couldnt remember the boy until just now.
Luckily, the look on her face didnt give it away .
She was more distracted by Tamons injuries than the child she was looking for.
How can that happen?
She thought he would never get hurt, but he came back injured.
On the one hand, her heart sank because her guess that he was injured was correct.
Yes, this had to be because of the engraving.
All the nerves that were being poured over Tamons injury, all the heartache that was driving her crazy, had to be because of the engraving she had with him.
Unaware of her confusion, Tamonughed and held out his hand.
If you know, why are you hesitating?
You have to give me what you promised.
Promise.
Ah.
How could such a thinge to his mind in such a situation?
Roselyn burst outughing thinking it was ridiculous.
Arent you being mean? I sacrificed an arm to keep my promise, but youre being uptight about this.
Is he really rushing me right now?
Heughed as he said it, but the look in his eyes was too serious to be considered a joke.
After ring at him, Roselyn slowly stepped into the water.
The temperature was high, actually it was slightly hot. It made her body heat up immediately.
She put her hand on his hand, which was held out to her as if to tell her toe this way.
Tamon pulled her gently towards him.
Roselyn approached him without resistance. Tamon held her hand over his lips.
His slightly rough lips grazed Roselyns palm.
He kept his eyes closed, gently tasting her palm to his hearts content. His lips were now hidden.
It was a ridiculous fantasy, but he looked like a giant wild beast spoiled in the palm of her hand.
A fierce beast, ustomed only to her, indulging as if asking her to pet him.
Ah.
He rubbed his lips in the hollow of her palm, licking the scent, and looked up into her eyes.
His eyes were clouded with lust and Roselyns lips, which had hardened, spontaneously opened and she gasped for air.
Roselyn tightened her overflowing breathing as she chewed on the thin flesh in her mouth.
How long are you going to make me wait?
He bit down on her palm.
I seem fine, but Im in a lot of pain right now..
He frowned with a painful look on his face.
I need something to keep the pain at bay.
His gaze returned to his shoulder.
His shoulder was healing itself from the wounds through repeated necrosis and recovery.
It wasnt the kind of thing that could be endured with a smile, even from the eyes of Roselyn, who knew pain better than anyone.
The sweat on his wet forehead must have been caused by more than just the heat of the water.
Roselyn moved her hesitant hand and gently brushed his cheek.
Tamon took a slow breath and closed his eyes.
As if to savor her tantalizingly quiet touch without missing a single touch.
The appearance was gentle.
Roselyn couldnt help but shudder at the unfathomable pleasure.
A faint pleasure rising faintly from below her lower stomach.
Gradually, it spread and stiffened as it passed over her chest and to her neck.
It was a strange feeling of satisfaction.
Is this what it feels like when you have tamed something that no one else can tame?
This gentle look that the heavenly Tamon Krasis gave her. The hand gestures, eyes, and sighs
Roselyns slender fingers slowly scanned his face as if savoring his expression.
His slender cheeks, the high nose that creates long shadows, and his slightly rough lips.
I touch his lips, but why are my lips burning?
A hot breath flowed out between Tamons slightly open lips. It was a mixture of sighs and moans.
Exploring it with her fingers, Roselyn lowered her head.
Not taking her eyes off his open lips, she faltered and slowly approached his lips.
Tamon looked at her with eyes full of anticipation and delight.
Smile for me next time.
For someone who was once dead, that was nothing special.
Roselyns eyes softened and curved, and she weed him with an almost touching distance.
Wee back.
Tamons lips quivered. Unable to resist, he swallowed her lips roughly.
Chapter 67: I missed you
Chapter 67: I missed you
Although Tamon had the power of life, it did not mean that he did not feel pain.
He also had a human body, and although he was recovering fast, it didnt mean that he could endure the monsters raging poison without any kind of pain.
Perhaps that was why the days back at the mansion were such a hellish time.
He clenched my teeth as he swallowed swearing over and over again, which caused him to spit out blood.
He didnt have time to worry about Jorge, who was surprised to see his arm, which was more than half torn, recovering naturally.
After a little while, he finally made his excuse that it was because of the holy water from the temple. The clumsy Jorge seemed convinced without much doubt.
The wounds tingled days and nights as if spitting out herpes poison.
When the pain made him nauseous, he arrived at the mansion.
He immediately went to the bathroom and soaked in the hot water. His heart was hot from the moment he arrived near the mansion. His body was searching for Roselyn.
The heat engulfed him. When he felt it, she came.
His ocean.
More beautiful than ice, hotter than the sun, she was his imprint.
The inside of her lips was a sweet oasis, and her inner flesh was like precious food to nourish his stomach.
Call my name. Come on!
Tamon swallowed a ragged breath and urged her on. The water in the bathroom made a wet, sloshing sound.
No matter how much he hugged her with both arms, it didnt seem like enough because of her thin body.
He was afraid that if he tried to trap her in his arms, she would scatter like sand in a stream.
Oh, ugh !Ahh..!
He bit his lip when she called his name.
She was a stubborn woman.
She didnt give him what he wanted at once.
Whatever it was, she only allowed it after he coaxed, soothed, begged and begged again.
He was grumpy and hugged her even rougher. His hand came down along the thin line, found the wet spot without hesitation, and he dug in gently.
When he saw her startled and tried to move away, Tamon made a fuss.
My shoulder hurts.
He didnt mean to say it hurt where it didnt. It wasnt a lie.
But it was just funny that he was trembling in an attempt to get her attention, a weakness he had never done before. He enjoyed watching the purple eyes shaking by his exaggeration while having doubts.
Enough to feel that it was worth trembling.
Look. We are one body.
Please, dont say weird things.
He plunged in sweetly andunched his hips at her off guard.
He felt her contractpletely in surprise. Roselyn stared at Tamon with a face that was red with embarrassment. She was out of breath, but did not rx her hands holding him.
Seeing her expression, the pain didnt feel like pain.
Even though one of his arms had been torn off to fulfill her request, the process just felt exhrating.
Is he bing a madman?
Was it because of the effects of the engraving?
The wounds on his left shoulder, which had been slower than expected, elerated.
Her life force filled him. A fullness of power flooded his body, filling him up.
Call my name before I bother you more.
He urged her again.
Her stubbornly clenched mouth opened with a scream at his vulgarity, persistently thrusting and tormenting her.
Stop it, stop it..Tamon!
Tamonughed and ced his lips against hers. He drenched her, rubbing his lips against hers like the kissing of friendly birds. A satisfying moan flowed out wildly as if it scratched his throat.
It was only three weeks.
Just over twenty days.
He missed her.
He missed her so much, so desperately that he felt abnormal himself.
***
Arsene arrived three days after Tamon.
They arrived with a bit of time to spare. But the child who had experienced the abduction and shipwreck was already half dead.
What was it like before he was abducted? He ran days and nights to fulfill Roselyns favor.
Perhaps the aftermath left Arsene in a semi-conscious state the whole way to the mansion.
Roselyn went to pick up the child and turned back when she saw the fainted Arsene.
She returned to her room, making sure not to wake him until he was awake.
The mansion became busy. They locked the gate tighter, not allowing anyone to enter.
No one had to know that Tamon Krasis was injured.
What his injury was rted to, who caused it, or where he went had to be keptpletely secret.
He carried out the mission, knowing that there were people who were secretly cowering behind the closed gates of the Krasis mansion, which had never been closed before.
The various spections and conjectures were just buried due to the exotic ve that he brought in.
It was said that the noble Tamon Krasis was possessed by the woman and had note out of his mansion.
Even a hero who protected his country couldnt help it when he fell in love.
I cant believe he finally lost his heart to a ve. So the b*stard
He is a foolish man who disrupts Her Majestys feelings without knowing her kindness.
There were many who jumped at the idea that time was of the essence and took the hard way.
They were desperate to pull him down and take his ce in the kings full favor.
But that didnt mean Theo was going to freak out. She watched the voices of the nobles as sheughed and tried to talk more.
She even said good words and covered for him.
Theo and Tamon had a symbiotic rtionship.
If Tamon copsed, Theos position would not be safe. For now, Tamon was the foundation of her position, honor, and power.
For Theo, Tamon was the sharpest sword and the hardest shield.
There was no reason for her to dare to push him away to get something lesser when its de was still so sharp.
People, who said Tamon was arrogant and told the King to get rid of him, didnt seem to know that they behaved more arrogantly.
In any case, the Krasis mansion kept a racy calm, as if standing in the eye of the storm.
***
Are you sure hes okay?
Yes. Yes, he seemed to be fine. And hes still eating as much as ever.
Jorge, who was waiting for Asrell who had gone to serve Tamon a meal, asked her several times with a pale face.
Jorge looked at her as if he really didnt understand.
Tamon and Roselyn did note out of their bedroom once, except when they went out to pick up Arsene.
It was also dawn when Arsene arrived, and the children were already asleep, so there was no time for anyone to catch them and ask them anything.
Jorge was also busy taking care of his own knights who had returned.
Therefore, no one in this mansion has seen Tamons wounds yet. Jorge, who knew how horrible his condition was, was only confused.
Thats strangeit doesnt make sense because his torn arm had poison in it.
Jorge panicked, but that didnt stop him from pouncing on his master and captain, asking him to show him the wounds.
The sight of his Master appearing so fine three dayster was as if the brutal wounds he had sustained that day in the ocean were a dream.
(*Did they do it for 3 days straight.?
Its really strange. His shoulder waspletely torn.. Was the holy water of the Great Temple really that great?
Jorge couldnt get a good look at Tamon because of the bandages on his shoulders and arms, but in any case, Tamon appeared far too healthy to look injured.
Hisplexion was good and his expression was vivid.
Only Jorges face, which had been hanging around worrying about him, had aged.
He wondered how many times his colleagues and Rubent had yelled at him for not being able to protect his Master, even though he had gone there voluntarily He was charged with high treason and bruised for two days and nights.
Jorges mind, which had already be worn out, had a significant damage.
WellIm d hes in a better condition than I thought.
Jorge stopped worrying and waited for Tamon.
A few momentster, Tamon entered the parlor with Roselyn.
***
Arsene was sitting on the sofa in the waiting room, full of tension.
The boy couldnt believe the fact that he was now in Amor.
How did hee to Amor when he was on his way to Nyrux?
From Tanatos to Lourve to the ve smuggler to the monster Herpes The entire itinerary felt like a long and terrible nightmare.
The horror of that death he had felt when his memory and stomach turned over and submerged in the water in the terrible cage was still fresh in his mind.
Arsene stared at the trembling hands in hisp.
Im fine. Im alive.
The boy closed his eyes tightly. The road he had to go was still far away. He couldnt believe he was shaking so much over this. He wanted to be a little stronger. A little more, for sure.
Thats right. Just like that man*. (*Tamon)
Chapter 68: Thank you for staying alive
Chapter 68: Thank you for staying alive
Arsene finally woke up from his long sleep.
Perhaps because he still was out of his mind, he couldnt figure out where he was at first.
The pain and hardship he had to go through was so great that Arsene remainedying down for a while even after he opened his eyes.
I really am alive and well.
He couldnt believe that despite meeting with monsters in the middle of the ocean, he made it tond without a single injury.
Even now, when he closed his eyes, the scene in the ocean came alive vividly in his mind.
The red-eyed man who floated freely in the water as if he was flying in the sky, in the dark sea he held the brilliant rays of the sun.
Even though his shoulder was torn off by the teeth of a poisonous monster, his eyes had no fear of death.
I cant believe he ripped the herpes apart with his bare hands.
Thinking of that horrible scene made him feel like he was still having a horrible dream.
Arsene also encountered monsters a while back.
Only a few of them attacked the children, the Emperor and the Empress in a small building.
The Emperor fled trembling in front of them, and the brave Empress injured her leg saving them.
Otherworldly monsters came out of the gap
Those monsters that break rocks, rot the ground, and tear up the sky.
And the man casually ripped them open with his bare hands..
The red eyes that were shining brilliantly in the ck water floated up.
When he reached out, Arsene couldnt help but hesitate, knowing that it was the only option.
He was afraid that he might hold the devils hand to avoid the monster.
It was one thing that led Arsene.
Knock, knock.
Arsene stood up at the sound of knocking on the door.
Gently the door opened and the little girl came in.
Lets go, Arsene.
Hannah casually held his hand.
Arsene held her hand with a strange ease.
The white-haired girl who had given Arsene the bread and pulled his hand to help him get out of his cage.
Was it because they had experienced the danger of dying together?
Arsene felt a strange trust towards Hannah. It was a vague feeling that he could not exin why. Hannah and Arsene followed the attendants who led them into arge room.
The two children sat side by side, waiting for someone to open the door ande in.
Hannah looked unconcerned, unlike the nervous Arsene. Neatly and nicely dressed, Hannah was very pretty, like a noblewoman of the house.
There was very little expression on her face, but her golden eyes that shone reverently under her white eyshes had changed. Her hair, which was almost gray, was white with a hint of pink under the light.
She said her hair color was originally pink, but a series of events turned it white. She didnt say what had happened, but it felt like it was a big enough incident to change the color.
So Arsene didnt ask Hannah anymore.
Hannah was unique.
Sometimes she looked nk, but sometimes she looked impossibly perceptive, and sometimes she predicted what was going to happen next with a brilliant face.
Like now.
Shesing. (Hannah)
Who.? (Arsene)
Shes here. (Hannah)
Hannah, who was staring nkly in the air, straightened her back.
And she nced at Arsene and held his hand slightly. She looked mature.
The door opened a few secondster.
And an incredible person appeared.
Emp (Arsene)
Shhh. (Roselyn)
Just before Arsenes words werepleted, Roselyn lightly shook her head, hinting not to say anything.
In the reception room, besides Arsene and Hannah, were Jorge, Satin, and the twins.
Tamon watched for a moment and then instructed everyone to leave.
A stony silence descended.
The scene in the white parlor, with the sunlight shining bright, felt like a dream.
Arsene lifted his heavy eyelids and stared.
In the boys trembling eyes, he saw not Tanatos blizzard, but Amors silver hair reflecting the golden sun.
The purple eyes, so warm and emotional, showed a diverse light, unlike those days back then.
She looked like the empress Arsene knew, but so different that it was hard to believe it was the same person.
How?
As far as the boy knew, the Empress was dead.
The whole nation thought so.
Her Majesty is
It was said that the Emperor, who killed her family and friends and even tortured her, had her banished to the cruel Kralturian Ice Mountains.
Did people even say that a snow wolf ate the Empresss corpse?
An unconfirmed ghost story spread throughout the empire.
Even the ve traders who smuggled and kidnapped children also talked about the story.
Arsene.
.Your Majesty? Are you really Your Majesty?
A mixture of squeal and surprise passed into a shudder. A wet voice gasped and confirmed it was really her.
Roselyn reached out and stroked Arsenes cheek.
Tears welled up in Arsenes eyes the moment her cool fingers touched his cheek.
Oh, shes alive. Shes really alive.
The young boy did not know what kind of feeling this was.
He was overwhelmed. The edges of his eyes were burning, and his heart felt like it was going to sink.
To Arsene, Roselyn was God.
She was the boys future and the most respected person. She was the one who had given him hope, floating in the sky like the moon, but always ready to hold his hand if he reached out.
When it was said that such a person had fallen under the severe hardship of the evil Emperor, the familiar darkness descended on Arsenes world.
He became a knight for that person. The light of hope that he had when he made up his mind to do so disappeared and only mncholy and sadness remained.
..You suffered so much because of my request.
But the light did not go out.
It reappeared in front of the boy miraculously.
Your Majesty.
Thank you for being alive, and its an honor to see you again. Was what he wanted to say, but all he could do was burst into tears.
You must have gone through a lot.
Roselyn chuckled emotionally and patted Arsenes eyes.
The boys reddened eyes with warmed tears wet her fingertips.
Many people had died because of her.
Someone to protect her, someone to take her ce, someone to honor her. Maybe this boy also disappeared easily after adversity to do her a favor.
But Arsene came back alive, and that was the weight of her life she had to take responsibility for.
She would watch over him like the others, and she could not afford to lose him.
She would protect him, so that his life will not be in vain just because he followed her.
For staying alive, for surviving.
Roselyn reached out and embraced the boys stiff shoulders. The strong boy shuddered in her arms.
Thank you, Arsene.
***
Arsene finally calmed down and returned the thing on his wrist.
The bracelet became the ne again in Roselyns hand. Just as she was about to put it around her neck, Tamon, who had been watching, came up to her.
Let me do it.
With a soft touch he took the chain from her hands. Then he casually wrapped the ne around her neck.
It didnt seem like a crude hand, but the hand that applied the chain was delicate.
Roselyn, who was waiting for the act to end with her hair raised to one side, trembled at Tamons lips kissing the back of her neck.
Giving him a warning nce to remind him that they were in front of the children, Tamon smiled shamelessly.
It looks good on you.
Arsene looked at the two of them nkly and quickly bowed his head.
The boys earlobes were red. Roselyns earlobes tickled for no reason, too.
The ne spontaneously transformed itself into two nes, shaped to fit perfectly around her neck.
Strangely enough, it was simr in shape to the other nes worn in Tanatos.
Between the two chains that encircled her neck closely, Eternal Shine, the core of the holy relic, glittered.
That ne helped me.
What do you mean?
I fell into the sea, but the shine from the ne made it easier for me to breathe. Then.
Hesitantly, Arsene reiterated the situation at the time.
It may have been my imagination, but..I could feel that the monsters were scared.
The basic property of Roselyns chain was protection. It was the role of this chain to protect its master and prevent any forced external pressure from passing through.
However, it could not do anything about thews of physical force and could not protect him until he fell or was stabbed with a de.
It had to defend itself with its own power.
The power of this holy relic was protection from magic, poison, power, or some other invisible pressure.
Since the monsters were also an alien force that had slipped through the gap, this chain of protection was able to protect its master.
That was why she was able to attack the monsterst time in the nursery in Tanatos.
But there was nothing she could do about her ankle, which was pierced by a piece of wood on the crumbling tform.
Remembering that moment, Roselyn stroked the ne once.
It was then that Hannah, who had been sitting like a stuffed animal by Arsenes side, stood up and approached her.
She bent her knees slightly and introduced herself which made Roselyn startled.
The young disciple of the Prophet Hartz sees the future of Tanatos.
Roselyn held her breath.
Prophet Hartz.
Hannah came to Roselyn on her own.
Chapter 69: Its all coming together
Chapter 69: It''s alling together
ording to legend, there were a total of five human beings who were given superpowers by absorbing the fragments of the gods.
However, one ability disappeared midway through the process, and only the remaining four abilities carried on the lifeblood.
These were the Tanatos death, life of Amor, the enchantment of Lumosha, and the foresight of Keton.
They were divine powers of God, and most of those who inherited them were considered sacred and ruled thend.
Royalty was mostly used to protect the country, as the power would return like a curse if it was used for evil purposes.
For the cause rather than blind sacrifices, for mercy rather than a war.
But there was a royal family that fell even with their unique ability to see the future in advance, a royal family with the power of prophecy.
You cant prevent the future froming, even if you know about it
Just as you cant stop a typhoon even though you know itsing
Just as you know that a drought wille, but you cant stop the sun.
But you can prepare for it and minimize the damage.
Its like taking shelter in a safe ce in case of a typhoon, or building a stockpile to alleviate the pain of a drought.
Ketons demise was a fate that could not be prevented. In the aftermath of the wisdom power that had been detailed for generations, Keton suffered all the misfortunes.
The royal family fell into decline, and most of them who were gifted with different powers died young.
In just over twenty years, the master of the throne changed no less than five times.
Frequent shifts in royal power weakened the country, and Keton became a powerful gold mine for neighboring countries.
The country became more and more ruined in spite of the support of Gods power.
Hartzs father, former King Keton, was a wise man. He knew that the country would fall in his generation.
He had his son, Hartz, who would inherit his power, and his trusted men, flee the country.
And he himself stayed behind alone, epting the end of his kingdom without the greatest possible sacrifice of his people.
Keton was destroyedpletely and was taken by the surrounding countries.
The fallen royalty of Keton became a drifter.
Many nations tried to swallow him up, but Hartz used his ability to avoid them and wandered around constantly.
His talents were both significant and insignificant.
He could only see a few hours or days ahead.
There was nothing like the destruction of the world or theing of a god, and he could barely know that someone was going to attack him in a few hours.
It was just enough to fulfill a desperate request to find something.
Later, they found out that his ability was poor, so fewer people tried to catch him.
He the incapacitated Hartz. Hartz, the prophet who cannot look ahead. He is the abandoned son of God.
He lived with all the taunts.
His fate changed a few years ago after he saved a pair of young siblings.
The two siblings cowered in each others arms, holding each other tightly.
Help us, and we will never forget your kindness. Well definitely help you.
While holding his younger sister who had a long illness, the older brother grabbed Hartz and begged.
It seemed strange at first. Of all the people passing by, the siblings clung to the most ragged-looking self that seemed most useless.
The way he clung to him, as if he had been waiting for him to show up.
Hartz looked down at the child with troubled eyes.
The older looking up at him, and the younger sister being held in his arms, breathing out painfully and looking at him with narrowed eyes
The moment he met those golden eyes.
Hartzs mind exploded.
It felt like his blocked precognition exploded inside him.
Events of the future shone so many times before his eyes.
His life waspletely changed starting from that day.
.was that already four years ago?
Hartz mumbled, stroking his goatee.
Mana, who was picking out clothes, turned and smiled.
Its been four years since I picked up Hartz.
.Mana, it seems the subject has changed. Im the one who picked you up.
Yes, its fine if you think so.
Mana!
Mana smiled graciously at Hartz and threw the coat over his shoulders.
Four years ago, Mana, who thought he would be only twelve years old, was actually fifteen, and the one who he thought would be five or six was nine years old.
Under Hartzs care, the children began to eat and sleep well, and they grew so fast that they finally seemed to be their own age.
And during those four years, they became a family.
Hartz looked at Hannah with a worried look on his face and spoke.
Never open the door to anyone. You know that, dont you? You shouldnt even be alone.
You are a prophet, but you are so afraid of the world? Why is that? Did you see a bad future with me being alone?
Of course not! If I did, I definitely wouldnt be sitting here so leisurely.
No way. We are waiting. I said it had to be here. By the way, isnt it almost time for it toe?
Mana said casually, looking up at the sky through the window and pestering Hartz.
Why are you and Hannah so brave, the hell. You have absolutely no fear.
Youre always afraid for us. Please be careful many times over. Thats why were brave, trusting in you, Hartz.
Manas words made Hartz stop speaking and stare at him for a moment.
Youre touched again.
Mana didnt need to look to know that his face was twisted with emotion through his tousled hair and beard.
He would look much neater if it werent for that beard, but he never shaved his beard or trimmed his hair.
He said he looked respectable like that, indeed, what he said was somewhat right.
His face, hidden beneath that hair and beard, looked genuinely young, and it didnt help him at all in his wanderings.
Besides, he was prone to tears.
Im worried about you, and Im worried about one thing. You are still so small and young.
It was hard to sniffle at this point. He couldnt let the kid see him crying.
Hartz, stop. Quickly sort out your expression and get out. I can hear footsteps outside.
Mana looked through the wooden door of the cabin, a little nervous.
There was a blizzard blowing across the hut, and the uninvited guests were approaching. They were the uninvited guests that Hartz and Mana had been waiting for.
Hartzsnguid expression disappeared and he straightened his shoulders with a respectful look.
It wasnt long before he finished his short, deep breath.
Thump. Thump.
They heard a pounding on the door.
Prophet Hartz, open this door and receive the Emperorsmand.
Mana went in front of Hartz and grabbed the handle of the door. Then he slowly opened the door for him.
Go ahead.
Hartz walked past Mana and looked at the soldiers waiting solemnly in the white blizzard.
The momentum of the soldiers was dark, perhaps because they were Imperial soldiers who dealt with the death.
Hartz stood in front of them, swallowing augh under his beard.
Ive been waiting, soldiers of Tanatos.
They were Gillottis soldiers.
****
Hartz asked me to deliver this.
Hannah approached Roselyn and held out a strange square shaped box. Adorned with mother-of-pearl iys and jewels, the box looked at first nce like a fine toy, and then like a small jewel.
Arsene, who was watching, tilted his head.
How did you manage to hide that thing in the cage?
Indeed, the children were locked in the bars with everything they had taken from them.
Arsenes bracelet had also been found. But strangely enough, when they pulled Arsenes bracelet, it had be a shabby silver bracelet that had lost its original color and light.
It was an old bangle that was not worth the money to take it. They made a disappointing sound and took no action.
Arsene held his breath and marveled as he saw it regain its original light as soon as it was out of their sight.
But how did Hannah keep that thing hidden and in her possession?
What is this?
Roselyn asked, pointing to the box that Hannah ced on the table.
This is an incense burner. If you press the moon here.
As Hannahs hand pressed the moon, which was carved in mother-of-pearl iys, the shape of the box began to change. The square face of the box expanded to reveal a shell-shaped sculpture inside.
A ck gem-like object was ced inside the shell, like a pearl.
If you light this stone, the fragrance will spread. It will cause a temporary hallucination, but I have heard that it will allow the person smelling the scent to see what they desire.
At these words, Roselyn looked at Tamon.
Their gazes tangled in surprise.
Largons incense burner.
It was the very same holy relic that had been lost at sea by two brothers who had fought over it nearly three hundred years ago.
Chapter 70: Hope that shine at the end of despair
Chapter 70: Hope that shine at the end of despair
It was small in appearance, but it could hallucinate up to thousands of people at a time.
It was not deadly, but it was one of the most dangerous holy relics.
No one knew what those who smelled it would see in their illusions.
How can this be
Master Hartz said youre collecting holy relics. So I bring this to you. He also told me the location of the golden cup of Lumosha.
The ability of prophecy was such an amazing thing.
Roselyn felt goosebumps on her back.
Ketons Hartz. A wandering prophet. A champion of the exiled.
Originally, he had a humble ability, but after a lot of hard work, he got the Eye of the Sun, which allowed him to see the past, future, and present at the same time.
Roselyn wanted to know how much he knew.
And on the other hand, she had a feeling that his helping her n meant that her n had been executed at a certain moment in the future.
It was unknown if it ended in sess or failure, but the appearance of the prophet Hartz gave it a lot of meaning.
One moment.
Tamon, who was listening to their conversation, interrupted as if he remembered something.
Was it your master who sent me the message?
Hannahs gazended on Tamon, and the childs golden eyes shed brightly . She paused for a moment then nodded slowly.
Thats right. We knew you woulde to save us. If you hade with the engraving, you would have had a difficult time dealing with the monsters. Your ability should not be known to the world yet, but you shouldnt be in danger because of them. If you could engrave, you would be powerful.
Now all the scattered clues were finallying together.
Speaking of the Prophet, it was understandable that he knew Tamons secret.
He could have found the items Ronasso was looking for at the auction beforehand and hidden the letter in them.
But why would he take all this risk?
If something happened to Tamon or Roselyn, it should have nothing to do with him.
Perhaps she was thinking the same thing as Tamon, Roselyn asked a simr question.
Why is he approaching us? And I dont understand his intentions in giving us this item.
Hes .
Hannah stopped speaking for a moment and looked at Roselyn.
The childs golden eyes stared into her purple ones. It was strange. The golden eyes glowed as they pierced through her.
It was horrifying.
She was so small that she was only at Roselyns waist.
Not a lot of facial expressions, not a high or low voice, quiet and petite
But the childs golden eyes were the only thing that didnt seem ordinary. Like a wise man who had realized all the truths of the world, they prated her with a slightly senile and gentle light.
He said that there must be an end to have a beginning.
what?
Your anger is at an end, but your soul leads it to a beginning. You hold death in one hand and life in the other, as is your paradoxical destiny.
As she said this, Hannah slowly kissed the back of Roselyns hand.
It was on the back of a hand that Roselyn had been kissed many times when she was born as Roselyn V Sunset and became the Empress of Tanatos.
The childs kiss was unlike any of the other kisses.
There was nothing different about it, yet it was somethingpletely different.
Master Hartz is being held captive in Tanatos. He said it was something unavoidable. Save him. If you dont save him before the first full moon of July rises, Master Hartz will die.
Hannah bent her knees toward Roselyn and Tamon, begging in a quiet, stiff voice.
Roselyn alternated between Hannah slumped in front of her and Arsene with a tired expression.
She didnt ask for details, but the two children went through something they didnt have to go through because of her.
Arsene was very anxious to do what she asked, and this child was very sincere to give her his heart and words.
Even though she didnt directly contribute to this, it wasplicated because she seemed to have put the children through a lot of unnecessary hardship.
Did you get caught on purpose to tell me this?
Hannah looked up at Roselyn and smiled faintly.
Its okay, I wasnt worried at all.
Hannah looked at Tamon, who was standing like a rock behind Roselyn.
I was told you woulde to help.
Tamons red eyes narrowed as he observed Hannah.
Hannah smiled and grabbed Arsenes hand as he stood there nkly.
And hope shines at the end of despair, right, Arsene?
The scenery in the sea passed by Arsene, who was looking at Tamon along with Hannah.
At that moment when he thought he was going to die helplessly, the owner of the red eyes held out his hand to him in the sea stained with the ck blood of monsters.
Hannah was right.
The hand of hope held out in the midst of despair.
Arsene would never forget that day.
***
Tamon and Roselyn returned the children to their rooms for the moment.
Asrell and Satin took care of the children without asking anything, but Roselyn said she owed them and that was all she could do for them.
If its the first full moon of July, its 3 months away.
Tamon talked to himself, rubbing his chin.
July.
It was Roselyns favorite season in Tanatos. It was the month of the great founding festival and the social season when all the local nobility came to visit.
It was also a spectacr sight to see the ice mountains of Kralturian reflecting the dazzling July sunshine like a ss. It was the most dazzling and beautiful season in Tanatos.
Can I go back there?
Roselyn clenched her fists.
Her ns were just beginning.
She was going to finally nt the seeds and slowly harvest the crops.
Three months was sooner than she had expected. But she couldnt help but save the prophet.
If you wish.
Tamon, who had been quietly watching Roselyns contemtion, opened his mouth.
Roselyn, who was lost in her pondering, turned and stared at him.
I will save the Prophet. (Tamon)
What do you mean? (Roselyn)
It means Ill handle it so that you dont have to go there in person. (Tamon)
Standing leaning on the opposite table, he slowly approached her. His numb fingers lifted her small chin and made her look at him.
He asked to help him, so he didnt ask you toe directly to him, did he? (Tamon)
A strange color rose in the red eyes that stared at Roselyn.
The glowing red color gave off consideration for her. Rather, it gave Roselyn the feeling that he did not want her to go to Tanatos.
Roselyn looked at his shoulder, which had torn and was now reattached again. The teeth marks were still there, but fortunately the tears were gone.
Like Roselyn, whose torture marks had disappeared, the scars on her skin no longer showed any trace, but only the marks of the poisonous teeth were clear. Hannah said if they didnt engrave,
his wounds would have been much deeper and worse now.
But if she hadnt engraved with Tamon. Would he have gone to save the children?
What are you thinking about?
His hand rubbed her chin and lips. It was almost burned from the hot hand rubbing them.
Roselyn raised her dry hand and moved it along Tamons arm as he touched her lips.
Finally, her hand reached where she wanted it. It was his shoulder, which still had teeth marks on it.
Funny enough, she could feel Tamons body reacting to the light touch with a jolt.
It was a strange pleasure to feel.
Perhaps because of the tight muscles, the shoulder she felt under her fingers was as hard as if it was made of stone. Roselyn didnt pull her hand from his shoulder, knowing that his eyes were growing darker.
It was the first time she had ever touched a human body as if it was her own.
She had never touched his body before, even though they engraved each other many times.
But now, she knew it was okay.
If you do this, Ill misunderstand..
Tamon snatched and held her hand curiously,
Unlike her hands, which were lightly passing by, Tamons hands were hot and full of energy. Therge and callused hands were very strong. And yet, it didnt feel like it hurt, which was odd.
She suddenly took a quick look at his body blocking her front, and her mouth dropped open in dismay. Her cheeks flushed with heat, unlike before when she was calm and collected.
What did I do?
Amors clothing, as in any hot country, was more revealing than concealing, and even where it was concealed, it was mainly made of material so thin that the skin was still transparent.
The most heinous part of his flesh swelled in size.
And yet, he was doing so right in front of her, and he was looking at her in a truly regal and brazen way.
How can he be so shameless?
You can always act vulgar like this right?
Chapter 71: A mean woman
Chapter 71: A mean woman
Now she was really impressed with Tamon like that.
At this point, it looked almost like a beast.
Even though she didnt want to see it, her eyes went unnoticed in a strange, confused, and curious mind.
If youre going to keep peeking at me like that, you shouldve touched it. (Tamon)
In a voice that was clearly mischievous, he tried to move her hand which he was holding.
Roselyn was startled and tried to shake off his hand, but it didnt move.
The hand held by him seemed to be pulled to the ce where his manhood rose lewdly.
Oh, no, dont. (Roselyn)
When was thest time you touched me without permission, and why are you pulling away now? (Tamon)
Her heart pounded with a sense of danger.
Roselyn stared desperately at him with a red face.
I didnt do anything. (Roselyn)
Its outrageous that you would dodge responsibility like that. Its not fair.. (Tamon)
He spoke in a regretful voice, but his lips were raised scornfully.
What kind of responsibility and avoidance is here? It was pure coercion.
It was Tamon who had turned lewd just because she rubbed his shoulder once.
Its absurd that he put the me on me alone.
Youre the one who turned.!
Roselyn immediately fell silent.
What? What? What is it? (Tamon)
Tamon asked back quickly, as if hed found something to tease her.
Oh, no.
If she struggled any further, she was bound to fall for Tamons tricks. Frustrated and looking for a way out, Roselyn looked at her hand, which was being held by Tamon. She immediately bit the back of Tamons hand.
!
She bit it with all her might, but all that did was make Tamon flinched.
But that was enough.
Roselyn quickly shook his hand off and jumped up from her seat, moving away from him.
Tamon stood there looking at his hand as if it was ridiculous.
Roselyn stepped back a couple of paces in front of him and lifted her chin.
Ill go to Tanatos myself.
She was really proud of her teeth marks that remained red on the back of his hand.
How about that face that had taken a hit?
She smiled at Tamon, feelingpletely satisfied.
Tamon, who was alternately looking at the back of his hand, where the teeth marks remained, and at Roselyn, who had moved away, suddenly turned his head.
He stared up at the sky for a moment, and then put a hand to his forehead. A weak breathing resonated, not knowing whether it was a sigh or not.
He seems to be confused.
Watching him, Roselyn felt a little more confident.
A sense of triumph.
Tamon turned around again after a moment, touching his mouth.
Fortunately, it was only after his debauched and disheveled goods were back in ce.
Hmmm, do you really want to go? (Tamon)
He asked as he took a slow breath.Roselyn nodded as if it was obvious and said,
Ill go. And Ill provide the necessary expenses.
Youre going to pay for the expenses? How? (Tamon)
I have several separate ounts. Some of them were set up by my grandfather and some by me.
Her grandfather gave her quite a few of them away as rewards for her studies and as extra prizes for chess games within the family.
At the time she wondered if she would ever get around to using it, but it felt very strange to actually have to use it for this now.
Her grandfathers insight always surprised and delighted her.
Thats right. You set up a borrowing ount, didnt you?
Roselyn said she would pay him because she couldnt rely on him, but Tamon tilted his head, apparently very unhappy about something.
Do you have to use that? (Tamon)
Why not? Im going to pay with my own money and pay you the amount I owe you. (Roselyn)
Tamons mouth twisted into a full-onugh at her words.
He sighed quietly but said firmly.
I wont take it.
What?
As I said back then, I just picked up what you threw away. Why should I get paid when its my responsibility to take care of you?(Tamon)
He quickly closed the distance she had retreated from.
Then he grabbed Roselyns wrist and pulled her tightly against him as she tried to run away in surprise.
They were so close that their breaths ovepped, and Roselyns lowered voice warned him.
As I said back then, I never said I would give it to you. (Roselyn)
If you want to im ownership, you shouldnt have thrown it away in the first ce. (Tamon)
His lips hovered near her earlobe.
Her skin was hot when he touched it. His angry growl was fierce.
Butpared to his temper, his hands that grabbed her wrists and his lips that came close to kiss her immediately were very calm.
As she turned away with a frown, Tamon whispered with a smile.
I told you, I wont force you. (Tamon)
But next time, dont say youll return what I gave you. (Tamon)
He kissed her cheek softly, hiding the ferocious momentum he had revealed.
Never. (Tamon)
It was a tight kiss that went from her right cheek to her left cheek, then connected the bridge to the tip of her nose.
Who had ever kissed her so sweetly?
She had to admit it.
Roselyn liked the warmth and peace this mans huge chest gave her so much it made her shiver.
Even her mother, father, grandfather, and brother, who had loved her so much, had never kissed her so tenderly.
This gentle touch was slowly and surely poisoning her like an aphrodisiac.
It was dangerous.
Roselyn held her breath and forced herself to suppress her ted feelings.
Get out. Dont get trapped. Dont be at ease.
She repeated the word no countless times. Only then would she be able to fully brace herself.
Tamons shoulder with a trail of poisonous teeth marks came in Roselyns shaky vision.
This was the man who had endured the pain of his shoulder tearing off to fulfill her request.
Now he was still looking at her as if he could bring her anything she wanted just by saying it.
She really couldnt understand Tamon.
Why, why, why do you crave me so much?
Ive never given you anything, Ive never done anything for you, so why do you
She had to stay away from him.
Even if she gave him her body, she didnt want him to take her heart away.
Tamons lips came down from her chin and circled around it.
The sound of their breaths mingled where they brushed against each other.
Just before the light ovepping of lips spread, and the hot tongue entered her intimate depths.
Dont love me. (Roselyn)
Roselyn forced her hardened tongue to move.
It was a good thing that her voice was harder because of that. All movements stopped.
He who had been giving her warmth, and Roselyn whose lips trembled at his warmth.
Dont forget your promise. (Roselyn)
Tamons red eyes shook violently. But it was only for a moment.
Before she knew it, he opened his eyes and moved his lips that had stopped.
I wont do it. (Tamon)
At the same time, the two lipsced tenaciously.
Tamon bit and sucked her lips relentlessly.
Tormented by the relentless pursuit, he even swallowed her red tongue that tried to escape.
She thought she heard such a sound from his rough breathing.
But it was too intense a kiss to pay attention to that.
Her lips opened wide and a helpless stream of saliva ran down her chin.
Roselyn pushed him away, moaning as she sobbed, but she didnt want to miss this heat, this depravity that made her brain quiver.
The two bodies, which were urgently ovepped, longed for each other more strongly than ever.
While biting and scratching, the strength in their arms that held each other did not drop.
At some point, all the clothes they were wearing came off and they hugged each other naked.
The sound of viscous water heated the room.
A breath that belonged to no one in particr became a scream-like moan.
Do you know that?
Tamon mumbled, biting her shoulder.
Sometimes you behave in a mean way.
The husky voice prated Roselyns ears loud and clear.
It was the voice of a man who was as debauched as he was lustful.
How upsetting that is.
Roselyns body shook wildly as he thrust in.
It was a shock she couldnt bear without digging her nails into his hard back.
You know that, dont you?
Heughed savagely.
Roselyn gritted her teeth and hugged his shoulder .
She didnt have anything to say to him yet.
As time passed, she might have something to say.
But now, at least now, she just wanted to take his warmth silently.
As he said, she knew she was acting cleverly.
But didnt he say feel free to use him?
So would it be okay?
If I pretend like I dont know and be greedy
Chapter 72: Ronassos adversity
Chapter 72: Ronasso''s adversity
Anna packed up her things right away that day.
Having received Roselyns letter, she couldnt sit idly by.
The letter was short and to the point.
Its important that you find Henrik Alpatio. That was it.
But in that brief sentence, Anna could read all the words Roselyn wanted to convey.
Rosie wille back.
But in order for her toe back, she needed Henrik Alpatio.
From the moment Roselyn became Empress, Anna had stood by her.
There was a reason for all of Roselyns actions.
Because of her cautious nature, she never stepped forward to create something, but once she did, Roselyn always brought out the desired result.
I have to help Rosie.
Anna gritted her teeth.
While Roselyn was locked up in the dungeon, Anna watched the Sunset familys tragic end.
The Puglish locked her (Anna) up, fearing that she might cause trouble, but Anna couldnt help but get out.
The corpses of the dead Duke and his wife, and Cain, who held them and cried.
. Cain.
His head fell without closing his eyes properly.
It was only a few moments before the de of a bright blue sword slit his throat, and she felt her eyes meet his.
She couldnt be sure because she couldnt watch the scene and closed her eyes tightly
The scene of the day has been lying on her chest with a grave dug into her.
At any time, Cain, whose neck was cut off, seemed toe back to life and grab her.
Where are you going, My Lady?
Im going to my father.
To Viscount Rotrega? Where do you think he is now.
I know where he is most of the time. He always goes to Uncle Georges at this time of year.
Oh yes! He always goes to Uncle Georges because he says the salmon caught there is delicious.
Thats right. Its not too far from here.
From Noem, on the southeastern edge of the country, it would take six days by carriage to the tail of the Kralturian Mountains.
The shallow mountain range was easy to cross, and there was a region with a spectacr view of arge river connected to the sea, where Count George was.
The Count, who had a friendship of almost fifty years with Viscount Rotrega, was also closely rted to Henrik Alpatio.
This was because Henriks third sister was Countess Marktopp.
I should go there first.
Anna got on the carriage without dy.
****
Sigh.
Ronasso left the royal pce and sighed for a long time.
Why am I Ronasso Bashel!
Like the protagonist in a tragic y, he huddled his forehead against the wall and mumbled mncholy. His head was a jumble.
The king summoned him andmanded with a nasty look.
Bring me the secret of Tamon Krasis.
Um, whats that.
Ronasso Bashel, you must remember who it is that you have sworn allegiance to.
Theos smile, as she said this, looked crueler than ever.
If he didnt tell the secret of his best friend within 10 days, Ronasso and his Knights would be forced to leave forbor in the northeastern Gargarsia Mountains, where gaps were concentrated.
Of course, it was going to be quite a burden for the king to send the First Order to such an outlying and distant ce.
And yet, the fact that Theo ordered him with threats was because she knew very well how much Ronasso cared for his Knights.
My God, why do you put me through this ordeal!
Ronasso swallowed tears as he trudged through the noisy streets in preparation for the festival.
Friendship or loyalty, that was the question.
And Tamon Krasis has more than one or two secrets.
The first was that he had awakened a different power that could shake the continent; the second was that he had sheltered the Empress of Tanatos, whom the king thought of as an enemy; and the third was that Tamon and the Empress of that very enemy country.
No! No, no, no! Dont think that far.
Ronasso hastily shook his head and shouted angrily.
At a nce, he acted like a handsome madman.
Some of the people who passed by him whispered in hushed tones, but his knightly armor prevented them from raising their voices in an imposing manner.
Ronasso suddenly looked around at the crowded area.
He wondered why there were so many people there, and then he saw the colorfulnterns decorating the sky.
Ah, yes. Its the flower offering festival.
The other day, when he brought Amelia a wedding gift, they had a conversation about the flower festival was just around the corner.
Amelia smiled shyly, saying she set a date to avoid the festival period so that the wedding would not be distracted.
She was a lovely girl.
Even when the Ronasso family was in turmoil, Amelia casually approached him and held out her hand.
She was very young to know such things.
Ronasso was fifteen and Amelia was nine.
Time passed and the affection of that time remained, and after the death of her uncle and his wife, Ronasso became Amelias guardian and took care of her.
This was possible because of the change in royal power and the brilliant achievements of Tamon and Ronasso.
Thanks to Tamon, Ronasso washed away the stigma of the past.
Tamon What about him?
Ronasso , who was staring up at the windmp nkly, turned his head.
He hurried his steps and ran to Tamon.
***
What?
Hearing only two words, Ronasso realized that Tamon wasnt in very good condition right now.
Whats wrong?
He wasnt even tired, but the red eyes looked much deeper as his under eye bags disappeared. The dim look in his eyes was grim. If he touched him a little, it was for sure Tamon would bite him off.
Did Ie at the wrong time?
Tamon usually wore loose clothing when he was at his private residence, but today his clothes were perfectly arranged.
The fact that Tamon was dressed like that meant that he was ready for battle at any time.
On such a good day, why do you look like youre going to beat someone up?
And he had a feeling that it would be him who would be beaten in the end.
However, havinge this far, he couldnt just back out.
Its noisy when its a festival outside, but its quiet here.
I have something to say.
Ronasso said in a tense voice with bated breath.
Her Majesty has summoned me. (Ronasso)
Because you are the Commander of the Royal Guards. (Tamon)
Tamon replied indifferently, Whats the big deal?
Ronasso replied a little frustrated.
It wouldnt be a big deal if she called me about the Royal affairs, but isnt it a big deal because I was called because of you?
It depends on the reason. (Tamon)
She wants me to share your secrets! (Ronasso)
Unable to stand it, Ronasso hit his chest and shouted loudly.
Then Tamon nced up and chuckled.
Shes desperate. She ordered a friend to tell you a friends secret.
She threatened to send the First Order to the Gargarsia Mountains if I didnt bring her your secrets.
Tamon shook his head at Ronassos words.
Leaning back on the sofa and staring into the void, Tamon rubbed his chin for a moment and said.
Im actually allergic to peaches. (Tamon)
.. what?
Go there and tell her. (Tamon)
Ronassos expression crumpled as he wondered what Tamon meant.
You want me to get beaten, dont you? (Ronasso)
Hmm.. What else is there? Oh, thats right. Also tell her that I deliberately lost the end-of-semester evaluation in my third year at the Academy.
And heres a real secret (Tamon)
.
I have a mole on my little toe. (Tamon)
Oh,e on! (Ronasso)
Eventually Ronasso exploded and woke up screaming.
He breathed heavily and paced around the parlor for a while. Then he sat down on the sofa again.
Youre not even worried? It doesnt matter if youre Tamon Krasis, the secret you have now can get you killed. At least shell have a good reason to order your exile. (Ronasso)
Even if she doesnt, Im diverting my wealth just in case. Ah! This is also a secret. Please dont tell Her Majesty about this, Ronasso. It really is a secret.
Tamon covered his lips with his fingers and made a shush sound.
It seemed that he was trying to relieve the stress of the day by toying with Ronasso.
Ronasso sighed deeply, trying to suppress the rising anger in his chest.
The eyes of the storm were quiet, and yet he felt more distressed watching it.
He shouldnt but he couldnt wait to see Tamon smile when he had to stand at the cliff himself.
Hahhh.
Then he sighed loudly. Tamon heard it but was just looking at the void without a care in the world.
As if he remembered now, Tamon searched for the cigar box he had ced under the table.
He put it in his mouth, and lit it with a match and exhaled a puff of white smoke.
The room was quickly filled with white smoke.
The distinctive aroma of the cigar hit Ronassos nose.
It was a scent that he had never liked much to begin with, but he had gotten used to it when he was around Tamon. Tamon had found this cigar at the onset of his blood disease.
It served to reduce the pain and simplify hisplicated mind.
Ronasso sometimes wondered how painful the sickness was for a strong man like Tamon to need this cigar.
Then suddenly a strange feeling of difort made Ronasso tilt his head.
But you youre not in pain anymore, are you?
***
*I will say this once again, Theo is confirmed a woman. So I corrected all he to she. I even made a note in several ces to let you guys know. I made a mistake that she was a he because it said she was King instead of Queen. I automatically think King is a man, and with the name Theo. There was no way I thought Theo was a woman.
Chapter 73: Preparation to go out
Chapter 73: Preparation to go out
Tamon replied with a slight nod.
No.
Then why are you smoking?
Well, I just
You just smoke cigars? A strong one?
Well, when I hold it in my mouth, it makes my mind simple.
Tamon smiled at the white smoke as it fluttered and disappeared.
He hoped that the words he heardst night would disappear from his mind like that.
Dont love me.
Why not? Why cant I ? Why? Why? Why in the world?
He was in a bad mood.
How could she hold him with such a face when she was saying such things?
Last night, she was different from usual. She was much more aggressive and exciting.
He felt as if he could clear his desires alone for the next hundred days with only the memories hidden inside him.
Tsk, tsk.
He rubbed his cigar roughly and put it out.
In the end, this didnt do much to drown out theplexity in his head either.
He turned to his target again.
The secret reminded me of something. (Tamon)
What is it? (Ronasso)
Ronassos expressions were clear and Tamon could see his expression change.
The good news was that he (Ronasso) was very expressive, but he had the unfortunate disadvantage of not being able to hide his expressions most of the time.
You and Her Majesty did it at the Academy, didnt you? (Tamon)
!
So that time, in the prayer room. . (Tamon)
Hey.. How do you know about that? (Ronasso)
The altar on the second floor of the prayer room was good for hiding and taking a nap. No one goes in there. (Tamon)
Ha-ha-ha-ha.
Ronasos eyes widened in surprise as he shuddered remembering the scene.
His soft brown hair trembled helplessly.
Tamonughed nastily and put his finger in front of his lips again, just like before.
Its a secret.
Shhhh.
Ronassos mouth stiffened as if the shock didnt go away.
He looked afraid of how far Tamon knew.
You, you dont have to go that far, Ill I dont go around revealing your secrets!
Ronasso squeezed both fists in frustration.
It was a position that looked very cute to some people, but when Ronasso did it, it suddenly looked like he was trying to intimidate Tamon.
But that didnt mean that Tamon Krasis was a great man to be threatened.
Bad guy. If you knew, you should have said so or pretended that you didnt know! Come on, you brute!
In his rage, Ronasso sat down on the floor and swept his hair roughly.
I pledge allegiance to Her Majesty and will protect her until the day of this life, but at least. My faith belongs to you.
His voice was grumpy.
He was too serious.
Tamon stared at Ronasso, smirked, and Ronassos ruffled hair, which was even worse.
I know, I know.
It must be hard, trying to find out the secret, or keeping the secret.
Thank you for understanding it now
Embarrassed and piqued, Ronasso quickly rose from his seat.
He was an incredibly good man with resilience.
Nevertheless, you should tell Her Majesty about it sometime. Its too big a secret to keep, so it wille out someday.
Well, I suppose youre right. Ill discuss it first.
Discuss?
Ronasso tilted his head.
He had never seen that arrogant, haughty fellow Tamon engage in the humanmunication of discuss with anyone.
A king? A friend? A loyal chambein? Who in the world would he discuss with?
With whom?
Its not me. Then with whom?
For some reason, Ronasso felt unfair.
It was not him, the dirty, sad, frustrated friend who had been so patient with him, who was he going to talk to?
Who? My beautiful and noble ve is the one I should discuss this with. Its about her anyway. (Tamon)
Ronassos mouth gaped open.
This lunatic.
Hes been thinking about it for a while now, but it was obvious that Tamon was spinning his wheels right now.
He didnt even know what kind of dangerous woman he was holding, and hes got such an upside down look in his eyes.
To top it all off, Tamon was different than usual when he mentioned her.
The expression on his face was .
When did this happen? (Ronasso)
What? (Tamon)
Since when did you fall in love with that woman! (Ronasso)
I hope its not true. (Ronasso)
Youve lost your mind. (Ronasso)
What does it matter? If she hadnt been abandoned, if she was happy there, the fact that I had stolen her would never have happened. (Tamon)
It was a desire that Tamon had buried so deep that he could not even realize it himself.
It was all Gillotti Tanatos that made him dig it up and let it out.
Thank goodness for that.
Tamon thought with a cold smile.
He was grateful that Gillotti let her go foolishly, so that he (Tamon) could hold her hand proudly. The problem was that the interest (Roselyn) kept trying to let go of his (Tamons) hand.
Oh, by the way, earlier.
Tamon suddenly looked out the window.
Then he remembered.
You told me were in the middle of a festival, didnt you?
Had she ever been outside the mansion?
***
Wow! Why does this dress look so good on you?
Wow, howe you dont have a single blemish on your skin? Howe your eyshes are so long?
Lets also try on this hat! The jewels all seem to look good on you no matter what you wear.
But still, this blue dress looks the best on you.
Roselyn was distracted by the twins fuss.
Suddenly, the twins have brought all kinds of dressing goods, so Roselyn had to try them out.
It wasnt Tanatos outfit, nor Amors, but a dress from the far west.
The thin, fluffy fabric resembled Amors clothes at first nce, but it was apletely different design.
First, Amor dresses connected using strings.
But there was a lot more sewing involved in this outfit than what she could see.
It had a deep neckline and short sleeves. The strings were tightened below the chest, and the skirt was slid at the legs.
(*I think its the dress she wore on the cover picture)
If she wore a small, cute hat and ating to lightly cover her head and forehead, the outfit would bepleted.
It would be fashionable if she worece gloves, but the outfit was so hastily prepared that they didnt even get the gloves.
Instead, the twins gave her a silk bracelet, and jewelry.
They looked very nice for having prepared so quickly.
At that point, Roselyn couldnt help but wonder.
Unless the twins suddenly took her to y with costumes, this was obviously outdoor clothes.
Where do you want me to go?
Ah! Havent you heard anything yet? Theres a festival going on in the capital right now! Itsts about five days, and today is the first day.
Its so beautiful! Especially on thest night, when thenterns are filled with flowers and flown into the sky, its really spectacr.
The flower offering festival was something she remembered hearing about.
It was a festival to send light and flowers to the six gods that support the continent and pray for their health in theing year.
Flowers would be ced on windnterns and flown over the sea.
They prayed that the gods of the sea and wind will bring these windnterns to the world of the gods, which was invisible to the human eyes.
Not everyone could fly a windntern.
Only about 100 pre-selected nobles and luckymoners were able to fly thenterns directly into the sky. The rest had to ce their wishes on the flyingnterns, but even that was considered a spiritual experience.
Anyway, its a festival day thates only once a year.
A festival ..
Roselyn was curious what festivals in other countries looked like.
Were they majestic and pious like in Tanatos? Or would it be as vibrant and crowded as she had read about?
Because of the nature of Amor, she thought it would be closer to thetter.
Are you reluctant to go outside?
Tasha asked cautiously, as if she had read Roselyns thoughtful expression differently.
Roselyn looked up and shook her head with a smile.
No, Im a little curious. What does it look like out there?
Since she came back to life anyway, she wanted to see as much as she could of what she couldnt see back then.
Then when she dies again, she wont regret it.
If youre ready, can we go?
Yes!
Roselyn dly took the hand that the twins offered her and left the room.
****
It was still afternoon, the sun has not set.
Tamon sent Ronasso out and quickly prepared to go out.
Tamon was quite famous in the kingdom, so some disguise was necessary.
He matched the costume he had given to Roselyn and imitated an exotic nobleman visiting from another country.
After all, there were crowds of people at the festival, and some of them were dressed in strange outfits to attract attention, so it would be easier to blend in.
After finishing his preparations, he went to the rear gate instead of the main gate.
There were many men spying at the main gate, so he was going to take the carriage and leave from the back gate.
The most troublesome thing was the eyes of the king.
Now, he had obediently maintained a degree of watch, but if they sensed anything strange, there was no telling how it would suddenly change.
He still didnt know how Roselyns n would y out, so he couldnt carelessly rm the king.
From what Asrell had told him, it was more likely that Roselyn was trying to secure her own allies through activities such as looking for ounts and sending out letters.
I wish she asked me for help, but of course she wouldnt want to do that.
It was only a mere request to save the Iron Child in exchange for a contract. (* he lost his arm but he thought it was a mere request lol)
What will she use the other four requests for?
(* the contract they signed was if Roselyn agreed to be his partner to do the engraving, Roselyn could have 5 requests)
Tamon was very curious to know what she would demand of him.
It would be nice if it was a demand that was extremely private and intimate request.
I dont think so.
Iughed out loud at the silly thought.
Before he could board the carriage that was waiting at the back gate, an unexpected person called out to him.
..Brother.
As if he had been waiting for Tamon toe out, Cassion stood there.
Chapter 74: Each persons heart flows differently
Chapter 74: Each person''s heart flows differently
Tamon stared at him, his face scrunched up.
While he was gone, he heard that Cassion had broken into Ashas room.
Dark hair, pale skin, at first nce he looked just like him.
Although Cassion was smaller, anyone could tell that Tamon and Cassion were brothers.
But how could a brother who imed to share blood with each other deceive him with such an innocent face?
Was it an ulterior motive to im that the woman Tamon had risked his life to bring here was also in the mansion, and that she might have been his?
Tamon felt a surge of anger, but he held back once.
He was a weak and clumsy Cassion.
He was the legitimate son of Krasis who was loved by everyone.
Fortunately, Roselyn handled him properly, so Tamon let it go.
It was not enough to tremble with anger because he knew that Cassion did not break in with a wild mind to do something about Roselyn.
Nevertheless, he didnt want to see more of Cassion.
Tamon looked at his half-brother, who stood in front of him with deliberately calm eyes.
Dont you understand why youre not leaving, Cassion?
Cassions face flushed red from the obvious order for him to leave.
.. This is my mansion as well!
But you are not the master. And you have been rude to your host.
Brother!
Cassion eximed with an expression of being unfair.
Krasis was mine to begin with, and shouldnt what brother enjoys have been mine to begin with as well? But how can you say that to me?
Cassion shouted in frustration.
Like a child, his eyes shook with tears.
Im sick of this.
This is originally mine!
With that word, Cassion pressed Tamon every time.
But that didnt mean that Cassion wanted Krasis back.
It was just that this family was originally his, so he pushed through his infantile idea of giving him a better treatment for his concessions.
Tamon pointed to the luxury shoes that Cassion was wearing.
Ill ask, Cassion. Who is the original owner of the shoes you are wearing?
They are originally mine..
No, ording to your logic, the original owner of that shoe belongs to the shoemaker who made it. The same goes for the clothes youre wearing right now.
!
I ask again. Do you think this Krasis originally belonged to your parents?
.
Father said that his uncle died and he had no choice but to inherit the family line. Did this family originally belong to the uncle?
Oh, thats too much!
Thats right. Youre right, it is impossible. Youre forcing me to do it now.
Tamon stared at Cassion with cold eyes. His face, without a smile, was like a cold stone statue.
Cassion. I am not generous to those who originally wanted what was mine. But since you are my only blood brother, I have shown you mercy once.
His voice was as gentle and calm as it had always been.
If you were not my fathers son, perhaps I would have pulled out your eyes, cut your tongue, cut off your ankles and left you somewhere by the sea.
But the words he spat out became a sharp sword, gouging at Cassions chest.
It wont happen again, Cassion. Your mother and father have asked me to take care of you, and I will do so until today.
Tamon walked past Cassion and got into the carriage.
Asrell, who had been watching them in the distance, tugged on Cassions wrist, who was shivering with a pale, weary face.
Ill give you some warm cocoa. Come this way, young master.
Asrell
Cassions lips were tightly pressed together and his bright red eyes shook as he didnt know what to do.
Asrell tugged on Cassions hand again without saying a word.
As a lowly servant, how could she be involved in the quarrel of the owners?
However, it was Cassions desire for anything that belonged to his brother.
Tamons heart couldnt abandon him even though he ignored him.
Asrell, who has been watching over them since they were born, was sad because she knew what they were thinking.
Were brothers, but why dont I have anything? I want to be just like my brother. (Cassion)
Theres nothing really mine in this mansion, Asrell. So someday.Id like to have at least one thatspletely mine.
Each of the brothers voices grazed Asrells ears.
Their hearts were simr to each other in a way, hating but not hating, craving but not craving.
Lets go, Master Cassion. Come on.
Cassion stared in the direction of Tamons disappearance in the carriage for a long time and trudged his feet as Asrell led him with his big shoulders drooping.
****
Roselyn rode out in the carriage with the twins.
Then, on the way, they changed once more to another carriage before entering the inner castle square where the festival was being held.
Wow!
It was a spectacr sight to behold.
People of all nationalities and races had gathered there. Therge square was full of energy and vitality.
The streets were cleared for the festival, and all the merchants who had been waiting for this one day of the year jumped out to show off their wares.
It was hard to find someone who wasnt smiling, and the scene was very busy.
On the first day, there was a torch ceremony hosted by the temple, followed by two days of square parties. Then on the fourth day, they show a y or opera, but I dont know what they will do this year yet. The windnterns will be onst night.
The twins gave her a detailed schedule of the festival.
It was a great schedule, but Roselyn was not sure she could enjoy the festival for all five days.
She nced at the sky.
It was not yet dark, but in a few moments the sunset would turn red.
What would the scene be like then?
It shouldnt, but it was somewhat rxing to see the peaceful festive scene.
She had to move as soon as possible to go help the Prophet.
But it was okay to enjoy this unfamiliar festival for at least one day.
Roselyn smiled softly as she felt the refreshing Amor breezeing in through the carriage window, and then the carriage stopped.
Knock knock. The door opened with the sound of knocking.
As if he had been waiting for her, Tamon smiled as soon as he saw Roselyn.
Tamons red eyes, known as the devils eyes, zed gently at her, just like the setting sun at dusk.
Just in time.
Roselyn stared at Tamon as he held the carriage door open and offered his hand to her.
He stood there, too, dressed in a strange outfit as she did.
His hand stuck out like a petal dancing in the wind.
She didnt know why, but the air at this moment was strangely itchy as she tried to hold his hand.
Lady Asha?
Tasha called her softly, as if wondering why she wasnt getting off the carriage.
Roselyn stopped hesitating and ced her hand on Tamons, which was still waiting for her in the air.
The warmth of his ovepping hands didnt feel as strange as it did before.
****
Boom!
When the drums sounded, a dance troupe of a dozen or so people came flying out.
It didnt matter if they were male or female, they wore simr clothes, but strangely enough, the clothes couldntpartmentalize gender. Amors costume, which was very revealing due to the heat. The thin fabric was transparent, but they even showed their arms and legs.
Boom!
The drums sounded again, and this time the sound of flutes spread.
Then, one tempo slower, the melody of the harp gently enveloped the air.
Thump-thump-thump
Before she knew it, the number of dancers had grown to more than twenty, and they danced in groups to the music. The exotic costumes spread like flower petals as the dancers moved, and then repeated again and again.
Each time the dancers did this, the people who were watching them shouted in admiration.
The dance is called flower radish, and every year there is a different flower of the year in Amor, and they often make the costumes to match the different flowers each year.
Tamon exined in a low voice.
The low-pitched voice ringing in her ears was itchy, so she shrank her shoulders without realizing it.
As if he had noticed the small movement, Tamonughed.
She nced at him and saw that Tamon was looking right at her with an expressionless face, as if to say, When did I ever do that?
I hate him.
Roselyn shook her head and couldnt help but look at him again.
He was unfamiliar to her in his exotic formal attire.
And it was strange to see herself dressed as unfamiliar as Tamon.
Standing side by side like this, it was as if neither of them were Amors Tamon, nor Roselyn of Tanatos.
They looked like a couple of tourists who hade from afar looking for an unfamiliar and exciting ce to travel, unaware of what was going on and just enjoying the moment.
Clothing had such a strange power.
Wearing it like that made her feel like she really was one of those people.
The unfamiliar air, the mood and the scenery brought her a step closer to the ground.
It was strange to feelpletely different without doing anything.
Roselyn inhaled deeply until her chest full. She wanted to keep the air of this moment deep in her soul.
At that moment, arge, strong force intertwined her fingers that hung without effort.
Because I cant lose my precious engraver.
Tamon murmured in an indifferent voice, keeping his gaze fixed on the front.
Chapter 75: Smile, Rosie
Chapter 75: Smile, Rosie
Precious engraver.?
Roselyn couldnt help butugh.
She liked the same nickname for something that felt like nothing and also important.
The thin skin where his fingers and hers touched focused all her senses.
The sensation was more covert and hotter than when their flesh went against each other.
Boom!
A drumming sound simr to Roselyns heartbeat resonated magnificently throughout the square.
At the same time, the narrowly gathered dancers began to roll around and spread outward.
One of the dancers who rushed to the front, right in front of Roselyn and Tamon, smiled as she looked at Roselyn.
As if in some kind of performance, the dozens or so dancers spun around her who was standing at the very front.
She was surprised and confused, and the dancers startedughing.
When Tamon stepped back, the dancers began to move more aggressively. At that moment, the dancers voice grazed her ear.
Smile, Rosie.
!
The voice was as clear as the wind, and seemed to melt away like a shimmer.
Did I mishear her?
As the startled Roselyn stiffened, the dancer grabbed her hand and kissed it.
The whispered voice once again grazed Roselyn like a haze.
Blessings will be with you, but dont let go of your weapon in your hands.
Strange mes red in the golden eyes that stared straight at Roselyn.
But before she had time to look even deeper into the eyes, the dancer turned her body and ran towards the center of the stage.
They were as light as they were when they came to her, but faster, like the wind.
Roselyn closed and opened her eyes, but the dancer who was circling around her disappeared.
Who in the world was it?
Her heart fluttered with a chill feeling.
Smile, Rosie.
How did that dancer know my name?
****
The atmosphere in the square at the festival was loud and lively, but there were some things that were not.
These included the upper floors of stores unrted to the festival, gaps in old alleys, and the rooftops of abandoned buildings.
Three or four dimly dressed men were gathered in a narrow alleyway overlooking the central square.
One of the group was wedged in between them like a spectator at a festival, and two were up on a high rooftop looking around.
They were all excellent and capable, but they couldnt easily get close to their targets.
This was because next to their targets, there were more talented people than them all put together.
Its a headache.
Nebua Ramchester, who was leading them, touched at his throbbing forehead.
He was too careful and his goal was about to crack.
He was pouring all his energy into the area, so much so that he was tingling just from the wind brushing his skin.
Shouldnt we do it now?
No, we must not act carelessly. You never know where the shadows might appear.
But if we dont do it now, we may lose our chance.
I can see that. But you have to wait. We may be attacked first before we even get close to our target.
The shadow knight who was escorting Tamon was famous for his skills.
There was no sound, no words, no trace of anything left behind.
His face, his age, his name, his voice
Since nothing was known about him, it was also difficult to analogize it.
There was a story about how Tamon had saved the life of a warrior from the far east and made him his servant, but no one could be sure of that either.
Just wait for now. The festival hasnt even started yet
The knight was in a hurry, and in a hurry he was bound to screw things up.
It was a truth of life that Nebua had learned through a few mistakes and a few sacrifices.
*Nebua hid deeper into the darkness and stared at the targets wandering around the square.
(*I think theyre the kings guards who are trying to kidnap Roselyn.)
The womans gait was unsteady as she walked, but she was so beautiful that it didnt seem real.
Nebua felt a strange sense of dj vu, a woman who looked so good in any foreign aristocratic costume.
Wasnt she a ve from Nyrux?
The womans behavior was extremely aristocratic, even though she was wearing unfamiliar clothes.
She looked at her surroundings curiously, but not at all lightly or noisily, and even though she was walking with a limp, her posture was dignified.
It was not a conscious gesture.
It was an elegant gesture that seemed to have ingrained into the marrow of her bones.
She must be a noble from some countries, was she sold?
Then that elegant atmosphere and noble appearance would make sense.
And yet, there was still an ufortable feeling somewhere that he couldnt fathom, but now was not the time to be thinking about that. The two men who had been watching the targets made their move.
****
Roselyn gave the twins some free time.
Since Roselyn has never been outside, the twins didnt get to enjoy outside time either.
They ran simple errands and short outings, but the majority of their time was only at the mansion because they were taking care of Roselyn.
The hesitant twins ran excitedly without looking back as soon as Tamon beckoned them to go quickly.
Send someone to the biggest printing shop if you need us! Well be right back!
At the same time, how skillful it was to announce their destination.
Roselyn smiled and sent the girls on their way, and soon watched the dance.
The streets had darkened before she knew it, and colorful lights decorated the sky.
Delicious smells wafted from the food stands scattered busily on the streets.
Roselyn had little appetite, but she couldnt resist the smell of grilled meat that stimted her stomach.
Would you like some? (Tamon)
When did he notice her? Tamon sneakily grabbed her hand and led her.
Come! Its grilled skewers that are so delicious that you wouldnt know someone standing next to you died while eating it. Do you want octopus or rock show*? (Tamon)
(*its a name of the food but I dont know what it say exactly)
Rock show? (Roselyn)
Its meat from a pigs thigh marinated in sauce and grilled. Its very tasty when its grilled with fruits like that. (Tamon)
What does it taste like? (Roselyn)
Roselyn involuntarily swallowed dry saliva.
She heard Tamonughing, but pretended not to know.
Just as Tamon was about to put his hand in his pocket, Roselyn blocked him.
Im going to buy it and eat it. (Roselyn)
Do you have money? (Tamon)
Yes, I do. A lot. (Roselyn)
Tucking out her chin proudly, Roselyn took out some money she asked Asrell got from her bank a while back.
She was proud of herself, thinking that she was d to bring the money just in case, and asked the merchant carefully.
How much is it?
Its 20 shillings per piece and 40 shillings per two.
Two?
At her puzzled expression, the merchant pointed to her side.
They look delicious. Ill take it. (Tamon)
Before she knew it, Tamon was holding another skewer just like hers and smiled brightly.
..
She was slightly perplexed, but it wasnt something she couldnt afford, so she dly paid for it.
No, on second thought, considering what he had given her so far, she was willing to buy it for him.
Uncle, can I have another one with octopus? (Roselyn)
Octopus? Yes!
The skewer master, with his mustache growing in a cool way, hurriedly applied the sauce and handed her a skewer with a grilled octopus.
Roselyn stuck out an octopus skewer without looking at him.
Tamon stared at her in surprise.
mine?
One is not enough for you.
So I guess that means its mine, right?
As if asking why do you keep asking, Roselyn stared Tamon.
She feigned an expressionless face, but her ears were slightly red.
Tamon burst intoughter for some reason, and took a big bite of the octopus in Roselyns hand.
Roselyn watched in amazement as a third of thatrge skewer disappeared at once.
Thats the best octopus skewer Ive ever had.
Tamon spoke in an excited voice.
Its really good.
Roselyn was also strangely excited by the voice.
She raised her chin and nodded slightly as if it was obvious.
Tamon watched her for a moment, then took the octopus skewer from her, grabbed her empty hand, and kissed the back of her hand.
I want to kiss your lips, but Im not sure youd like that since I just ate the food.
Still shamelessly vulgar in such a crowded ce.
Seeming to have grown somewhat ustomed to his promiscuity, Roselyn berated him, looking no more surprised than before.
What was so amusing about that again, Tamon burst outughing incessantly.
He was, after all, a man with a smile.
Shaking her head lightly, Roselyn took a bite out of her skewer.
Like he said, it was really delicious.
Chapter 76: Do you want me to show you my specialty?
Chapter 76: Do you want me to show you my specialty?
If youre tired, we can go home.
Roselyn had barely seen half of the festival, and the sky was somehow covered inplete darkness.
There was so much to see that she had to stop after three steps, walk four steps, and stop again.
It had been a long time since she had walked and stood for such a long time.
But her legs felt much better than she thought they would.
Originally, her feet would throb after an hour of walking and she had to take painkillers.
Im still fine.
She said indifferently as if she wasnt disappointed, but Tamon, who observed her expression, clearly saw the lingering regret.
Really?
Thete time didnt reduce the number of people. Rather, there were far more than before. Theughter of the people sitting in the street cafes having tea time and the children running and ying all over the city was vivacious.
You cane out again tomorrow. You dont have to be so disappointed.
Tomorrow? I cane out again tomorrow?
Yes, you can. With Arsene.
Roselyns eyes brightened at the mention of Arsenes name.
She was concerned about the children, and she was surprised that Tamon had brought up the childrens subject first.
Youre right, we cane again tomorrow.
Tamonughed at her immediate change in attitude.
His hand, which was behind her back, fell slowly, as if it was regrettable.
Its true that you have some regrets. (Tamon)
Dont nitpick at me like that. (Roselyn)
Roselyn red at him as she hid her flushed cheeks.
Why dont you think that Im listening to everything you say? (Tamon)
Youre really good at talking anyway.
Roselyn chuckled.
They had to walk a little further to get to where the carriage parked.
She tried to appease todays disappointment with those ten minutes.
They walked about halfway there.
The center of the square was shining brightly, signaling the start of the Flower Festival.
Dozens of lights and torches surrounded the square, and there were more than seven tforms and targets hanging in the center.
What caught her attention more than anything else was the sight of beautifully dressed men and women holding up ornate jewelry boxes with their hands.
Hello, everyone!
A man dressed as handsome as he was ran up to the top of the tform with a loudspeaker in his hand.
He seemed to be a man who was ustomed to exaggerating every action.
The crowd was immediately drawn to the man on the stage.
An event that involved arrows made out of thexicon given to you by Her Royal Highness the King, and covering them with silver and gold treasures made by the royal weaponsmith, Master Turtz!
Loud voices echoed through the square.
The royal family will be hosting an archery match!
Exmations resonated everywhere.
Matches that were held for the sake of watching always arouse peoples excitement.
The people who had been buzzing about gathered around the square.
.. Its an archery match.
Tamon mumbled and looked at Roselyn.
To the word archery, Roselyn also raised her head as if involuntarily reacting.
Tamon murmured with a yful smile at the sight of her.
Come to think of it, did the Empress of Tanatos say she was good with a bow?
Roselyn stared at the gathered crowd, pretending not to hear Tamons words.
It seemed that the womens and mens sections were being recruited separately and on the spot.
The prize is very high-end for an impromptu event
Laxicon was an ore that could threaten the monsters, like silver deer antlers.
Although it was in much greater supply than silver deer or demeter, the demand for it was so high that it was traded at a high price.
Also, the technology to handle it itself was extremely valuable.
Compared to other minerals, it was less hard and more difficult to smelt.
It was almost impossible to make the mineral itself hard, so it was made into a powder through several processes, and then coated or mixed into the surface of weapons.
A bow was just what was needed.
Roselyn thought hard.
As he said, archery was Roselyns speciality.
She had practiced swordsmanship steadily to some extent, but she couldnt do that after her leg got injured.
She couldnt even think about it, because even the doctors insisted that she should never use her leg for sword fighting or any difficult physical activities.
So she didnt look at the bow anymore. As her position became higher, it was essential for her to learn at least one or two martial arts to defend herself.
She had hardly practicedtely, so she was a little worried about her stiff fingers
She looked back at Tamon, who was still staring at her.
My specialtyDo you want me to show you?
His eyes opened wide as if he was surprised.
Seeing Tamons surprised face strangely always put her in a good mood.
With a little smile, Roselyn walked towards the host.
****
The archery match was divided into men and women.
Basically, the matches were yed by those who could handle a bow, and the tournament format made for fast progress.
Bows could only be shot three times, and the one who scored higher in three times advanced to the next game.
Then, when it came to the semifinals, it turned into hitting something that was not a normal target.
Roselyn, who hadnt touched a bow in a while and was worried about it, fortunately made it to the semifinals without any difficulty.
There were four people left in the mens and womens divisions, respectively.
Originally, the mens division had to y the semifinals before the womens division, but suddenly the two candidates who made it to the semifinals withdrew themselves.
That man is Count Bach Kania, full of money, desire to win, and desire to show off.
Tamon said secretly, and she could guess it without difficulty.
Roselyn looked at the women who hade up to the stage. The three womens eyes glittered as theypeted with each other. Two of the women looked like noblewomen at a nce, while the other was a foreigner.
I cant believe nobles are hanging out withmoners
It was a fascinating sight even when she saw it with her own eyes.
It was a figure that could be seen because Amor was not strong in aristocracy.
This was especially true at this time of year, when the port was close by and tourists from all walks of life were visiting.
Even the high aristocrats, who ced importance on their physical appearance, went out in great numbers to enjoy the festivities outside, hiding their faces or dressing up shabbily.
The people on the stage now were probably such people.
Since archery was basically a high-ss sport that aristocrats could learn, the fact that they were so skilled meant that they were bourgeois or aristocrats of the wealthy ss.
Perhaps that was the reason why they were going to give a high ss prize.
Wow! So many different people made it to the semifinals! Theyre all better than I expected, so Baron Gustav is surprised!
The host made a humorous and surprised look, livening up the atmosphere leisurely.
It must have been a position bought with money rather than a real baron.
Or had he temporarily allowed himself the status of a nobleman for today?
Then! For the sake of these wonderfully talented people, lets target something interesting in the semifinals!
The hostughed coyly and ced three fruits on the spot where the target was ced.
There was an apple, a strawberry, and a grape.
This is too much! Who would guess such a thing?
Hahahaha! But you can guess the apple, cant you? Look at how plump it is.
The presenter threw an extra prepared apple at the person and replied mischievously.
Okay! Ill give the apple 10 points, the strawberry 20 points, and finally this lovely grape 30 points.
Actually, it wasnt such an unreasonable goal, if only to apologize.
First of all, the distance to the target was not very far, and apples were often used in archery matches.
Knowing this, the first candidate also drew his bow in a suitably angry manner.
The posture of holding the bow was very good. Roselyn could tell that he had taken long lessons from a good master.
He shot the target with a confident look, unlike the person who was huffing and angry.
swoosh!
With a light sound, the first arrow pierced the center of the apple.
Wow!
Thats amazing!
There were shouts of admiration all around.
The woman aimed the next arrow at the strawberry, but missed it, and thest arrow was safely aimed at the apple.
She clenched her fists in disappointment, but smiled at the solid voice somewhere cheering her on.
Ronald!
She was amused as she threw a kiss at the man who appeared to be her boyfriend.
The next candidate began with the apple as the first woman.
However, perhaps she couldnt control the quiver, and the second arrow wentpletely off.
After standing there for a while with a dismayed look on her face, the woman lowered her bow without even shooting the third arrow.
I give up, she said. Im going to lose anyway, and I dont want to sell my face on the stage.
She smiled brightly and turned around without any regrets.
Ronald! Maybe Ille in first ce!
The first candidate whispered, wrapping her arms around her lovers neck.
Seeing that she was making a lot of noise to be heard, it was definitely a shallow ploy to try to sway the next candidate.
However, unlike the first candidates idea, the third candidate was not one to be swayed by such things at all.
Chapter 77: Aim and shoot
Chapter 77: Aim and shoot
The third candidate was a petite oriental woman with pitch ck hair and exotic features.
Wow! This third contestant is a very important guest from a very faraway ce! It must be an honor for the match to see the ability of this precious guest. hahaha!
In the midst of the hosts hustle and bustle, the dark-haired woman kept a calm expression on her face as she stared at the target.
She kept her bow pointed and pulled the string.
She aimed boldly at the strawberry at the first shot.
The moment when the bow was released from the taut bowstring.
Its going in .
Roselyn squinted.
She shot the strawberry correctly from the first shot.
!
Needless to say, she was a solid performer. There was a thumping sound from all over the room.
Everyone buzzed as if they hadnt expected it. Some of them had stiffened their expressions. It was a crowd worried that foreigners would take their valuables. The whispering voices were not good.
But still the woman pulled the strings without wavering.
She released the second arrow with a calm face, even though the rustling sound was very noisy.
swoosh!
The womans arrow hit the middle of the strawberry.
Oh, my.
Shes really good!
She seems to be from the East Thats right. Ive heard that people from that country are good with bows.
Oh no, thats troubling. It looks like were going to have to give away that treasure to someone from a faraway country.
The whispering voices got louder.
Some of the other tourists cheered in direct contrast to the local public opinions.
The woman held herst arrow, and the arrowhead was aimed at the small grape.
Roselyn couldnt help but feel nervous.
It was such a fun moment, she thought, to feel this kind of tension in a mere eventful bow and arrow match at a festival.
Maybe it was because it was thest bow, or maybe the woman was a little nervous, but she took a short deep breath.
During that brief moment of holding the arrow and aiming, everyones eyes were focused on the womans fingers.
swoosh!
The arrow cut through the wind and pierced the target.
!
I cant believe it!
It wasnt right in the middle, but her arrow hit the grape!
As if the host did not expect it, he could not say anything with his mouth wide open.
However, it seemed that skill was inevitable, and it was the host who first came to his senses.
Oh, you got it! You hit the grape! Oh my gosh! What an ability!
The host, Baron Gustav, raised his voice noisily, unable to hide his excitement.
Even those who were talking about the possibility of losing valuable goods to a traveler from distant eastern countries, not neighboring countries, were excited as if they had be one for that moment.
They whispered that she was sure to win.
Now! The pressure on thest candidate will be considerable. Lets use this momentum to see how good thest candidate is.
It was Roselyns turn.
Just before Roselyn stepped onto the stage, Tamon grabbed her hand and spun her around.
I hope the god of victory will be in this hand
Tamon whispered and kissed the back of her hand.
Roselyn stared at him nkly, then nodded briefly and turned around.
That was it,
But somehow Tamon felt that he gave her confidence.
He looked at her walking up the stairs to the podium.
And her foot, still limping as ever.
No, its mine. That foot is definitely mine.
He stared at her back with lustful eyes.
It was the foot that the stern woman had given him a direct right to.
Even wounded, scarred, and limped, it was the most valuable foot he had ever seen.
No matter how sincere he was, he would kiss it without missing a day.
Actually, even that was not enough.
Because whenever he had a little free time, he wanted to touch and feel that thin ankle.
But then daily life itself would be possible, but he had to restrain himself.
His stomach was always hot whenever he thought about her.
His whole body red up like a boiling fever.
The woman had such a cold attitude, how could he be so hot alone just by looking into her eyes?
Was it because he was too lewd?
Tamon smiled and looked at Roselyn climbing up the tform.
When she stepped up to the tform, several people who had been waiting for her toe up cheered.
Tamons narrowed eyes stared coldly at the crowd of vulgar cheers.
Yay!
Atst, the goddess is here!
Ive been waiting for you!
These were the same men who had been giving frivolous cheers since Roselyn yed in the preliminary round.
Tamon didnt like them one bit.
A rather cruel smile, like that of a viin, faintly crept over Tamons lips.
Oh, my..
Some who saw the skill of the third woman even clicked their tongues as if they were sorry.
Roselyn wore a dress that showed her ankles, so they could see the white bandages wrapped around her ankles.
Can an injured person beat that skill?
Tsk. This game is already over!
But that beautiful woman also had a good ability when I saw her earlier
Well, still, it makes me feel weird to see her limping.
Roselyn walked nonchntly past the whispering people.
Perhaps it was because they had seen so much skill of the third candidate earlier, the crowd didnt expect much from Roselyn.
They were busy buzzing and debating the abilities of the dark-haired woman they had just seen.
They seemed to be uniformly unable to concentrate.
Except for one person, Tamon.
He didnt take his eyes off her for a second. She could feel his gaze on her even if she didnt look at him.
Then, please receive the bow and arrow here!
The host also greeted her in a calmer voice than before.
The way he smiled and handed her a bow and arrow turned out to be his intention to rx and enjoy thisst y, which was obvious at the end.
This level of neglect and disregard didnt even tickle Roselyn.
Of course.
Even Gillotti, who almost seeded in killing her, Roselyn could endure it all.
Compared to Gillotti, it felt rather kind of the host to click his tongue at the poor thing and smile at her as if he had no expectations.
And then there was Tamon, who, unlike most people, stared at her like she was the only one on the.
There was no reason to worry about the eyes of other people when he was looking at her with such a terrifying gaze.
Roselyn nced at Tamon and couldnt help butugh.
Unlike other people who stood to enjoy the festival, he alone was exuding a terrifying aura.
And it was really funny to see he nced at the men who booed or said vulgar things with those eyes.
Shaking her head slightly, Roselyn pulled the string.
The firm and tight feeling that touched her fingers after a long time was so good that she got goosebumps.
Tomorrow Ill start shooting my bow again.
She smiled and shot the bow calmly.
With a cool sound that went with the wind, Roselyns arrow inserted the center of the bright red strawberry with precision.
.!
The mouths of the people who had been buzzing opened in an instant.
Some of them rubbed their eyes, doubting that they might have seen it wrong.
Wow oh, its a strawberry! You have 20 points right away! Thats amazing!
The host ryed the news in a voice that sounded as if it had wilted at any moment.
The people who had been secretly ignoring her were surprised.
How can a pretty wounded person shoot a bow properly?
It seems that there are a lot of talented people this year. hahaha.
Wow, this is going to be interesting until the end.
The buzz of the curious crowd increased.
Roselyn quickly raised her second arrow.
The first arrow was aimed at the strawberry in case the bow and arrow felt unfamiliar, but fortunately, the hand steadily remembered its senses.
She pulled the string without hesitation, and soon the arrow went flying.
Wow!
Wow, thats outrageous!
The aim wasnt even that long.
She just aimed and shot
Four, four, thirty points!
Her arrow pierced right through the middle of the small grain. The voices of the people who had been buzzing became even quieter.
No matter how far away she was, she could hit that urately? Even in the midst of such a rush, Roselyn didnt seem to be the least bit perturbed.
She deserved to be a little nervous, but she just calmly picked up the arrow again. Roselyn pulled thest arrow.
The people watched her bow and arrow in apletely different silence. It was so quiet that she wondered how such silence could be possible in such a noisy festival. Someone swallowed hard, unable to bear the tension.
As if from that, Roselyns arrow flew through the air.
Wooosh!
Immediately behind the yful rows of fruits, the sound of flesh sticking into the hard wooden board wall spread fiercely. Those who were watching the scene without breathing covered their mouths.
It cant be!
Oh, you did it! You shot that little grape right through the center!
Chapter 78: The gap
Chapter 78: The gap
The host shouted and cheered, unable to hide his excitement.
Then the astonished people cheered and apuded.
Wow! The foreign woman is really amazing!
I cant believe shes so talented!
Beautifuldy!
The other candidates, who had been watching her with nervous eyes, were apuding loudly.
The ck-haired woman just before Roselyn stood up smiling as if she was not disappointed at all.
Roselyn, who had somehow be the protagonist of the little event, looked back, blushing a little at the cheers that flooded in without any restraint.
It was unfamiliar to see peoples gazes without any desires, expectation, prejudice or hatred for idols, just in cheering.
She felt like she was praised for nothing.
It was like having her toes dangling a little above the clouds.
At that moment, her eyes met Tamons, who was watching her at the very front.
He chuckled and shook his head. It was a look that said Ive seen your special skill.
Roselyn raised her head as if she hadnt seen that look, but at that moment, she couldnt help but turn around again.
Hannah ?
She saw a slightly familiar child in the crowd.
The childs peculiar hair color stood out no matter how far away she was.
Im pretty sure I saw Hannah.
Did I see it wrong?
Tamon, who had read that Roselyns strange expression, also turned around.
However, there was no one in the direction the two looked at.
Hold on, everyone! Just now, the youngdy, whos going to the semifinals of the womens division, said she will withdraw from the game. Then the winner of the womens division is!
The dark-haired woman said she quit the game.
The host raised his voice, ryed this wonderful moment.
The whole sitting got louder and louder.
Originally, the mens and womens divisions were different, so thepetition was divided, but not as much as the final.
It was also a showdown of the best yers who had reached the final, and it was a shallow attempt to subtly separate the women and men to make it more exciting.
So now I will announce the final showdown event for the final victor!
With the Barons words, the sighting board woke up simultaneously around the stage, except for the audience seats.
As if they had been staged in advance for a dramatic scene, the sighting boards all rose up in unison.
Until these little candles go out! The method is to hit all twenty targets surrounded by the perimeter and then add up the scores!
The people cheered at the words of the host. Most of them were looking at Roselyn with great anticipation because they all knew that the winner of the mens division came up by default.
Count Kentwell, the winner of the mens division, bit his lips with a white, weary face.
It was a face that said this was against him.
This is an absurd match! And isnt it disrespectful to hand over the treasures of Her Royal Highness the King to a foreigner!
Count Kentwell made a ridiculous usation, and a barrage of abuse was hurled at him.
At that moment.
. Crack!
An ominous voice came to Roselyns sensitive ears.
The eerie feeling gave her a chill.
A sound that was thoroughly foreign to themotion of the buzzing people.
Her eyes, which were looking around, raised to the sky where she could feel the sound.
Crack! Crack!
Roselyns face went pale as she looked at Tamon.
He was staring at her with a stiff face too.
Crack!
The gap had been torn.
****
Chitty, chitty, chitty!
Chitty, chitty! Chitty-chitty! Tsk, tsk!
A monstrous cry, not a sound spreading from the throat, but a vibrating sound of some kind, filled the square.
Dozens of monsters overflowed out of the gap that widened as if the sky was tearing apart.
Among them were by far thergest number of Titus, a huge insectoid monster that emitted strange noises from between its wings behind it, and Jagma, a creature with the horns of a bull, the face of a pig, and the skin of a snake.
Run!
Kiyaaaa!
Help me! Monsters, monsters!
Suddenly, the entire square was turned into ruins by the monsters streaming down from the sky.
The scene that had been full of only joy and fun at the festival was instantly filled with confusion and fear, and the cries and screams of the children were reminiscent of a war.
Eeek!
Caw! Kuu! Kuuuuuck!
Monsters that were susceptible to the tiniest of sounds, of all things, thismotion was all the more difficult.
Fortunately, the waiting guard was quickly evacuating people.
Everyone get over here! The Royal Knights will be here soon! Come on! This way!
The panic-stricken people fleeing came rushing out like waves.
Tamon ran through them towards Roselyn.
Asha!
Roselyn grabbed Tamons arm as he approached and hurriedly mumbled.
The monsters that have just slipped through the gap are slow to act until they adapt to this world. We must hurry to deal with them. (Roselyn)
Itll done by the security forces, and you are to take cover. (Tamon)
We should handle it now! Or itll bete! (Roselyn)
Please listen to me! (Tamon)
What the hell was going through this womans little head?
Her own safety, worry, and anxiety..
Are there any of these things in there at all?
In the midst of this, Tamon was anxious and worried about Roselyn, who seemed to have no intention of running away.
He heard that the injury of her foot was also due to the monsters poured out of the gap, but this woman didnt seem to know how to learn fear.
He was struck with anger that she was thinking about dealing with them even in this mess.
Why do I get a thousand fires in my chest when you behave like this? Why is there no ce for me in your huge heart? Why! (Tamon)
Stop talking nonsense and follow me at once. (Tamon)
Tamon grabbed her wrist with an angry voice.
If he could, he wanted to forcibly carry her on his shoulder and take her away from the space full of risks and threats as soon as possible.
No, he thought, if she wouldnt listen to him, the right thing to do was to force her.
If we dont deal with the monsters here and now, the casualty count will be tremendous. Its a festival and there are so many civilians. (Roselyn)
But Asha didnt even look at Tamon, all she cared about was the monsters that were big enough to bite and swallow her.
That doesnt mean you and I can handle all thirty-plus monsters at once, so stop thinking and evacuate! (Tamon)
Roselyn gritted her teeth.
Even if she couldnt handle all of those thirty or so monsters like Tamon had said, she had to find a way.
At the very least, if those monsters scattered on their own and started killing everywhere, it would be the end of not only this festival, but also the innocent lives of this town.
No, if we leave it like that, we wont be able to prevent it.
We have to find a way.
Now, when the monsters arent strong enough yet..!
Asha!
Stop yelling! Im not going to die! You said that! (Roselyn)
Roselyn grabbed his arms with a white face.
You said so! As long as we engrave, we cant die unless we do something wrong! Were the only ones who can move here! (Roselyn)
Mission? Destiny? Or duty?
There was no way she could have such a noble thing right now.
Just a learned sense of responsibility filled her to the brim.
She had learned and was learning to cope faster and smarter in crisis situations.
If there was something in front of her that she could do, she would never run away.
That was Roselyn V Sunset, that was her identity and the pride of the Sunset family. Roselyns eyes scanned the surroundings carefully.
In the meantime, some of the small monsters, who came to their senses first, began to move quickly.
Of all of them, the one closest to Roselyn was the one who woke up the fastest.
a woman to die for.
It was also at that moment that Tamon made his move.
He drew his sword on Jagma as it staggered towards Roselyn.
Before he knew it, the shadow knight guarding Tamon drew his sword along with him without a sound.
Jagma are back
I know, I know.
Ill cut off its limbs. You stab it in the back.
Shadow nodded at Tamons words.
(*The knight is called Shadow, how cool is that)
Fortunately, the screams and fear that had filled the square had dissipated to some degree.
Lets go.
Tamon was the first to move, blocking Jagmas arms as he leapt at it. Quickly, as if Shadow was one body with him, he climbed onto the giant Jagmas back.
Without a moments hesitation, he plunged his sword into the red, beating heart on Jagmas back.
Ackkkkkkkkkk!
Red and ck blood spurted everywhere.
That was just the beginning. The monsters around them began to move faster.
Chapter 79: Arrows that burn flesh
Chapter 79: Arrows that burn flesh
.what? Theres a gap in the square?
Theos face dyed ck as she made her way around the festival site to thank the captain for his urgent report.
Why on earth? No, no. This is not the time to think about it. Take all the guards and knights with you! God!
Theo couldnt resist the harsh swear and ran with her weapon at once.
What do you mean, a gap in the middle of the capital!
This has never happened in Amors history.
And to top it all off, they were in the middle of a festival, where it was crowded with civilians.
Theo gritted her teeth.
Having a gap was like a disaster, but it could still lead to a national conflict if all the foreign guests were killed.
The Amor nobles were also out in the field of the festival, as they were supposed to be the Theban, was to turn the country upside down.
Go and fetch Ronasso and Tamon at once! Hurry up!
The captain of the guard reported that there were more than thirty monsters alone that had fallen from the gap.
There were dozens of ordinary soldiers had to hang on to deal with one single monster.
A captain-level person or a general was better.
If two or three of them fight together, they could at least handle one.
Ronasso and Tamon would be the best, but they arrive, the situation may already be over.
Theo gritted her teeth and ran to the square.
It was still a good situation if the monsters were all crowded in one ce.
With her understanding, she could somehow manage to defuse the situation with minimal sacrifice.
However, if they were already spreading, the situation would be serious.
At that time, we have to catch each and every one of them.
Oh, please, stay where you are, you monsters!
When Theo and her soldiers hurriedly turned the narrow corner towards the square.
Your Majesty!
Familiar faces darted in front of her. Theos eyes widened in surprise.
What the hell, why are you guys here?
They were the men who had been ordered to watch Tamon and bring Tamons ve to her, even if they had to kidnap the target.
Theos eyes began to take on a different look.
So thats it! Tamon is already there!
A sigh of relief flooded through her now that Tamon and his troops were dealing with the monsters.
Oh, Tamon! Youre my strong sword!
When Theo moved with the momentum of jumping into the square, the knights standing in front of her blocked her.
Your Majesty, Tamon is not the only one there.
Then? Is Ronasso there too?
No, not Ronasso. Hes with that silver-haired ve.
But why are you blocking me?
The captain of the watchers bit his lip then opened his mouth.
Its a bit strange. Please see it for yourself.
Its not the time to be that rxed.
Theo stood and looked at what they had given her with a suspicious look on her face.
Immediately her expression changed.
***
Roselyn gritted her teeth and grabbed her head.
Think, Roselyn, think.. There is a way!
Then, unexpectedly, a voice rang out as if it had been waiting for the moment.
Blessings will be with you, but dont let go of your weapon.
Weapon .Thats right.
Yes, weapon!
Roselyn looked down at her bow, which had been in dire need of it.
Bow, arrows, and monsters in a circle of multiples.
Titus was afraid of fire.
Titus was the only one she could deal with without using silver deer or demeter!
If there was fire.
Engulfed in mes, Titus became increasingly violent. Enemies and allies alike in the vicinity spread their sword-sharp wings and the surrounding area became scorched earth.
Until every body was burnt to a crisp.
Roselyn quickly broke thenterns around her and started a fire.
Then she quickly tore up the cloth and threw it in, strengthening the mes.
However, this was far from enough. Roselyn gathered the arrows scattered around her.
She cracked open the other lights and applied the oil that had umted in them to the tips of the arrowheads and immediately set them on fire.
The tips of the arrows that had absorbed the oil burned sharply. This arrow, poprized for prank-like event, had the good fortune to be an inexpensive wooden arrow. Roselyn didnt hesitate to pull the string. The ming arrowhead hung narrowly at the end of the arrow pole.
Aim and pull!
Whoosh!
The arrow that was stuck right in the middle brought fire to the entire sighting tform in no time.
Done.
After that, her body moved even further.
In a matter of seconds, she hit all of the 20-something sighting strips with an arrow that was on fire.
Unfortunately, the sighting strips were scattered all over the ce, but the mes covering the area were enough to startle Titus.
Killrrrrr! Ki, kkk! Kie! Kie! Kieu! Kiew!
Titus moved faster and faster, and they pped their wings violently at each other.
Some of the Titus wings began to open, but this was not enough.
I have to send the mes to that center where the monster fell.
Roselyn gathered up the rest of the arrows. But s, there were no more than a few arrows left.
Even if she lit the arrows on fire and shot them, they were bound to be unsessful if they fell to the ground.
There has to be enough in there to set the mes alight.
Roselyns eyes caught sight of a seating tent that was a mess from people fleeing.
She had to set that ce on fire. Once she did, she rummaged through the tents.
Meanwhile, some monsters rushed at her.
Just before the Jagmas ws shed at her head.
Boom!
A clear light quickly wrapped around her body, repelling the Jagmas ws.
Chain of Guardian!
(*its the ne Arsene gave it back to her. It has the power of protection)
While the startled Roselyn was relieved, Tamon rushed in front of her and grabbed the Jagmas ws with his bare hands as it pounced again.
Im d we found the Iron Child. Otherwise, the chain wouldnt have protected your head today. (Tamon)
Tamon shed Jagmas arms with a tremendous force as it savagely attacked him.
Shadow, who had teamed up with him to deal with the monsters, was still struggling alone, surrounded by Titus.
I dont know what youre going to do, but Im waiting for you for you in a hurry. (Tamon)
Roselyn gritted her teeth and nodded. She ripped the fabric from her skirt and wrapped it around the arrow, anointing it with oil.
Then the fire pulled at the string of the arrows she had lit.
The fire at the tip of the arrow was much bigger than before because the cloth was wrapped around it. As a result, the fingertips that held the end of the bow touched the mes.
Crackling!
Her skin was being scorched.
Even with the horrible pain of her fingertips getting burn, Roselyn gritted her teeth and pulled the bow and shot the arrow.
swoosh!
The sound of the arrow flying was a little different because of the fire, but the arrow hit where she wanted it to.
Arrrrrrrrgh!
It was right in the middle, on the back of Titus, who was shaking its wings.
Titus, with its back on fire, spread its wings and attacked the area, and Roselyn didnt stop, she shot two in quick session.
Titus and the others, their backs on fire from Roselyns arrows, ran around the square, swinging their de-like wings.
Ah.
Roselyn turned around quickly at a sudden groan.
A long scar appeared on Tamons chest as Zagma and Titus unleashed a series of attacks.
Tamon.
Dont worry about me, just finish everything youre trying to do!
Hesitantly, Roselyn moved the fire to the tent she had gathered. The idea was to fill thest opening in the round siege camp with mes.
Tamon! Get out of the way!
At her shout, Tamon immediately tore off the side of the Jagma he was holding with his hands.
Kukuku! Kukuku! Arhhhhhhgh!
With a deafening scream, the Jagma fell to the floor.
Its heart was intact so it didnt die.
It was that monster that could survive for ten days with only the heart intact and the body torn off.
Come here!
Meanwhile, Tamon came running to Roselyn, grabbed her and ran outside.
Shadow also quickly escape, but when he passed by the monsters, he was surrounded by them.
The key was whether he could hold out until the Imperial Knights arrived.
There is not enough fire. If there are more arrows!
Well take care of the rest. (Theo)
As if they had been waiting, a cool voice struck them.
Roselyn turned around, still in Tamons arms.
Likewise, Tamon was already looking back at the voice that had spoken to them.
You are here, Your Majesty.
Tamon raised his lips in a smile as if he was not surprised and showed insincere courtesy.
Theo, who was staring at Tamon, sighed and raised her hand.
We can talk after were done with this ce. Tamon, you and..the supposedly dead Empress of Tanatos.
As soon as Theos words were over, a faint light shed from her hands and the surroundings began to be filled with wind.
A moderate gust of wind raised the mes of the square, and the strange whirlwind controlled the wind so that the mes that grew in size as a tornado could not escape from the square.
Boom!
In the meantime, a dry thunderbolt struck.
The very power that the Amor monarch, which Roselyn had only heard of it, was disyed in front of her eyes.
Theo had the ability to control the weather.
Chapter 80: I’ll bring you the proof
Chapter 80: I¡¯ll bring you the proof
The chaos in the square was quickly brought under control.
Fortunately, there were no casualties, which did not add to the peoples fear.
The Knights and Infantry swarmed in and took control of the disordered streets, and the nobles involved in the administration were called the Royal Court.
How in the world theres a gap?
How am I supposed to know? Ive never even seen a gap in the capital before!
Look here, Marquis Ralph! How much money did you take to study the gap phenomenon and thats the answer!
How much money did you take with you to study the crevice phenomenon and you think thats the answer to ?
Come on! Thats not whats important right now! First of all, we need to add expenses so that there is no gap again during the rest of the festival. How much did you invest in this festival? You cant end it like this, right?
If we add expenses unnecessarily.
But still, just in case.!
Then lets fix the situation first.
The lights in the royal pce conference room became brighter. The voices exchanging opinions were more divided than ever.
They were called toe in at dawn, out of breath, but no one couldin.
They arrived at the squareter, for they had only seen the scene of the king sweeping away the monsters with her power.
The nobles, who had been told that people with abilities were scary but had no idea that it was such a powerful force, woke up.
They thought it would only affect a good harvest, but it was a scary enough skill to sweep away the monsters.
Since they were only wary of the kings swords, Ronasso and Tamon, they had no idea that the king herself possessed such a terrifying power! The nobles bent down and put their heads together to put this incident to rest.
When it came down to it, the king they cared about was not there, but elsewhere, guarding the others.
***
Dark reality and high ceilings.
Theoransha sat on her throne and leaned forward.
She had returned to the royal pce as soon as the incident in the square was under control, and an unfazed-looking Roselyn and Tamon were with her.
ncing at them, Theo lost her energy again.
Ha.
She was silent for a moment as she leaned on her sword, which she had brought from the square, for support.
She was speechless with dismay.
Im a fool. (Theo)
Theo pressed her throbbing forehead against the handle of her sword.
Im the idiot who fell for your funny skit! (Theo)
She raised her head quickly with a toothy grin.
You two fooled me well.
Theos voice, low and raspy, flowed like scratching iron.
I did it to survive.
Roselyn replied nonchntly. Indeed, she didnt do anything wrong.
For there was not a single reason for a woman who was the empress of an enemy nation to show Theo any faith and trust.
Tamon, however, was different.
Theo red at Tamon.
I am greatly disappointed in you, Tamon.
Im sorry, Your Majesty.
Tamon replied with a bow.
He understood her disappointment, but he was confident that he had not done anything wrong.
Maybe not, but thats how Theo saw it anyway.
Theo gritted her teeth as she grabbed the handle of her sword.
Shall I just kill you?
Would it make me feel any better?
Despite such betrayal, Theo felt ridiculous that she was not able to pull out her sword.
She didnt know if it was because of the triviality of their friendship, or because of her own stupidity in believing it nheless.
You betrayed me! ( Theo)
I make no excuses. (Tamon)
This is such high treason that I could cut off your head and no one can say anything!
Tamon recited calmly, keeping his gaze downcast even in the face of Theos seething anger.
Please, have mercy on me like the River Sea.
His nonchnt attitude instead caused Theos heart burn.
Oh, no.
Whatever the case, she had to cut off that childs neck to feel better.
You, you punk!
Theo picked up her sword with shaky hands and started running.
It seemed like she had to run at once like she was going to kill him, whether or not she could.
It was Roselyn Sunset, former Empress of Tanatos, who stopped her from attacking Tamon with deadly eyes.
Wait a minute, why dont you listen to what I have to say first? (Roselyn)
Dont try to confuse me with your useless words! (Theo)
Theo gritted her teeth as she red fiercely at Roselyn.
Itll only take a moment.
Roselyn raised her hands as if blocking her.
At that moment, Theos eyes caught sight of her burned and sore fingers.
All of the red flesh was revealed, and the hands were swollen with insufficient concentration.
It was a hand whose skin hadpletely melted from the mes.
Burns were said to be the highest pain when quantifying human pain.
Even if it was only the size of a fingernail, burns made even a trained knight cry out in pain.
However, this woman had not once moaned or shown any sign of pain whileing here from the square.
I heard shes strong. Very different.
The image of the woman in the square, running around by herself against those horrible monsters and shooting fire arrows, came to Theos mind.
She didnt think her own generals could do that well.
What kind of courage and guts did that woman have to take on those monsters, when she had never been in a proper war?
Slowly looking at Roselyns condition, Theos excited heart slowly subsided. It was because she couldnt get angry anymore when she looked at Roselyns haggardplexion, her torn skirt, her sore and shabby figure, and her cheeks that were covered with ashes and blood.
No matter how much she hated the empress of the enemy country, she was not so narrow-minded as to forget the fact that Roselyn had fought so desperately for the sake of Amors own people.
damn it.
Roselyns justice was adamant, but Theo valued hers that much.
Her country, her bloodline, her people.
And she was generous to those who cared for her as much as she did.
nk!
Theo threw her sword on the floor.
Then she crossed her arms and said belligerently.
Did you say you tricked me to survive?mOkay, then Even now, try to live somewhere. If you know how much hatred I have for your country and in the imperial family of that country, I hope you know that Im enduring a lot even in this moment. (Theo)
Roselyn knew about it.
It was the humiliation of that day, known among the Amorites as the Day of Sorrows.
It happened when Roselyn was very young, but it was a famous incident because of the poor and brutal way it had been done.
She was told that the current king of Amor was one of the people who witnessed it.
Theo could not forget the humiliation of that day, so she executed the traitor and regained the authority of the country.
She was a king filled with pride and love for Amor.
Perhaps hef hatred for Tanatos should have been that much more overflowing.
Perhaps as much as Roselyns hatred for Gillotti.
I will kill Gillotti Tanatos. (Roselyn)
What?
So.. (Roselyn)
Roselyn held out her tattered hand towards Theo.
Lets join hands with me. (Roselyn)
Roselyns tattered hand was again ced in front of Theos eyes.
The hand that hade to save the people of her (Theos) country now wanted to shake her (Roselyns) enemys hand.
Is this some kind of ridiculousedy?
Ha-ha-ha-ha! Hahahahaha!
Theo, who was staring at Roselyns hand in a daze, burst intoughter.
She even spilled a few tears, but then stopped and red at Roselyn.
Youve gone mad. Do you think Ill believe you? (Theo)
Theres no reason why you cant believe it, right? (Roselyn)
Have you forgotten who you are? (Theo)
It couldnt be.
Roselynughed.
Born the eldest daughter of the House of Sunset, forced to be the Empress of Tanatos, and lost my family, my best friend, and my people at the hands of my husband, the Emperor ..
Never forget. Cant never forget.
Its a person called I.
It was Roselyn V Sunset.
And already. I want to abandon the name I once had, drag down the ipetent and greedy emperor of Tanatos, and avenge the deaths that have passed.
Roselyn felt out of breath, even though she wasnt doing anything.
It was only when she got here that she fully epted her changed name, her fate.
Aranrosia Thats who I am now.
Roselyn took a slow breath.
Yes, Roselyn diedpletely in the snowfield at that day.
The soul was dead, and Tamon Krasis had finally brought what was left of it, only the shell.
Only resentment and revenge remained in the emptiness.
Regretting the past made her boil.
She wont die. Not now, anyway.
She was going to end all this revenge, relieve the injustice of her people, and dieughing while strangling Gillotti Tanatos.
Her heart ached.
Every time she thought about dying, her heart ached,, as if to remind her not to forget something that was etched there.
The ce where the mark of the engraving was carved, of all ces.
If you give me two days, I will bring you proof that you can trust me. (Roselyn)
Two days? (Theo)
Everythings already been revealed. Im not a rat in a trap now. So, please wait two days. It will never be your loss. (Roselyn)
Two days.
In just two days, the seeds of the past she had sown will arrive here.
Chapter 81: Even if I die like this
Chapter 81: Even if I die like this
Rattle.
The carriage Roselyn and Tamon were riding in smoothly crossed the royal gardens.
The rest of the evening passed like a storm before their shaky vision.
The festival was full of excitement, the monsters poured out from the gap, the burning square and the meeting with King Amor.
Its been a while since Ive been this chaotic.
Roselyn swallowed a sigh and looked out the window.
The morning sun rays streamed smoothly in through the carriage window.
The marvelous blue recording that was always visible in her tired eyes swayed as it reflected the sunlight.
The green seemed to have a mystical power. Her tired mind softened even more when she looked at the scenery.
The gardeners, who hade out to sort out the weeds and leaves that had grown so quickly overnight, politely took off their hats to greet the carriage as it passed.
Their appearance reminded Roselyn of Tanatos one day.
Most people didnt have gardens there because of the snow and wind, but the garden was renovated for a short time during the months of June and July.
It was a vivid reminder of the Imperial Pce garden that she had grown tired of seeing over the years, but she couldnt help but wonder.
It even felt alien, as if someone elses memories had been nted in it.
It was as if Roselyn had really died in Tanatos.
Thump, thump, thump.
Tamon tapped briefly on the window, calling her to him as she was deep in thoughts.
She stared at him as if to ask why, and arge, firm hand was held out to her.
Your hand, give it to me. (Tamon)
Therge, strong hand held out toward her.
Now it seemed that Tamon always reached out to her like this. First she refused, then she hesitated, but now.
From now on, I wont hesitate to catch it.
Staring at Tamons hand, Roselyn ced her hand on his big hand.
Tamon, who was gazing at Roselyns hand for a while, mumbled something that sounded like a sigh.
Its awful. (Tamon)
He grabbed her ruined hand with both of his hands.
Didnt it hurt? (Tamon)
It hurt. (Roselyn)
But why didnt you let me know that it hurt? (Tamon)
He frowned and kissed her fingers gently.
Her hand was stained with blood, burn, and ash.
He did not hesitate to take such a hand, which was not very clean or pretty, to his lips.
The dampness and softness tickled her sensitive fingertips.
All the while, a dull ache spiked in front of her lips, probably because of the tension.
It was painful.
Why didnt I feel it earlier?
Nothing will change even if I make it obvious. (Roselyn)
Why not? I would have known sooner. (Tamon)
His saliva soaked into her red fingers.
Her hand, which was recovering slowly, healed in an instant at the time his saliva touched.
It was always a strange and marvelous sight.
Come to think of it, it seems that even if I am your engraver, I will never have the ability to fully recover like you do. (Roselyn)
Well, thats right. But I can pour my life force infinitely only into you. If your heart doesnt stop, you will be saved. (Tamon)
That is if my heart doesnt stop..
Then when I run away from him, it seems like I have to find a way to quickly andpletely stop my heart.
(*dont think it like that, Roselyn)
Throb.
Throb.
Also, thinking of death, his name engraved near her heart provoked a sharp pain.
Roselyn nced at Tamon, then quickly dropped her gaze.
I cant make it obvious.
Roselyn took a deep breath and stilled the pain.
In hindsight, she thought she understood the reason for this pain.
The engraving was to deny her death.
Roselyn cynically ignored the pain.
One life was enough that even her death could not be done at will.
Even if it was a divine ability, she didnt want to let him wield it.
I will not forget. Never.
I will never forget how I survived and how I let all those people die.
Her chest tightened, burning like a chain tied to her heart.
The guilt she felt for them only grew heavier by the day, even thendscape of Tanatos blurred.
Again, that face. (Tamon)
Tamon nced at Roselyn, who was looking down, and clicked his tongue.
He had kissed all ten of her fingers, not just the five that had been burned, and swept the corners of her eyes.
Youve got eyes that look elsewhere. (Tamon)
Im just a little dazed. (Roselyn)
Pulling out her soft fingers, she turned her face away.
His fingers touched the tip of his tongue were tickled.
By the way, didnt he also get hurt?
Roselyn turned back to look at Tamon. She couldnt assess his injury because of the new shirt he changed into.
Didnt you get hurt too? (Roselyn)
It was then that Tamon finally remembered and nced down at his chest.
Well.Im almost healed. (Tamon)
That couldnt have happened.
The Jagmas ws had a powerful poison in them. It was a poison that could not even be detoxified bymon antidote herbs.
Roselyn also remembered his slow recovery from the herpes poisoning he hade across when Tamon went to save Arsene.
Roselyn approached him a little closer and unbuttoned his shirt.
What are you doing? (Tamon)
I thought you had to engrave in order to heal wounds like this.(Roselyn)
Let me see your wound. (Roselyn)
Tap tap tap.
Whenever the button was undone, the strange silence subsided.
The reddish-ck w marks of the monster were clearly visible through the slowly opening shirt.
Thick, deep scratches with bubbles on top.
It was in such an unusual state that it made her eyes narrow.
Liar. (Roselyn)
Tamonughed soundlessly at her scold.
Sometimes there are necessary lies. (Tamon)
Tamon grabbed Roselyns hand, which had loosened all of his buttons.
But now that Ive been exposed, I have no choice. (Tamon)
He whispered in a covert voice as he once again meticulously kissed Roselyns fleshy pink fingertips.
Heal me. (Tamon)
Could the voice of a child begging for candies be this sweet?
His long arms hugged her waist tightly.
He quietly lowered his eyes as if to ask her to hurry up and heal him.
Roselyn reached out and gently brushed his open lips.
I thought you were going to be beheaded because of me (Roselyn)
Well, no matter how hard the king tries, she wont cut off my neck. Im still useful. (Tamon)
Youre so calm. (Roselyn)
If she decides to cut my head, I cant help it, but my heart.. (Tamon)
As if Tamon couldnt wait, he rubbed his lips against hers, which were breathing quietly in front of him.
They were soft and plump like cotton wool, and it felt as if all of his senses were revolting.
Even if I die like this, I dont think Ill regret it. (Tamon)
Rattle.
The carriage shook once more. The two ovepping bodies became even closer together.
He pushed his face closer.
Roselyns lips were being engulfed by him like crazy.
His skin, his temperature, his gentle eyes became a world that drew her in.
Oh, to think that a mere kiss with her could mask the regret of death!
His lust and obsession came violently as if mocking her hardened heart.
Confusion and hope danced and shook her on their own ord.
She wanted to finish all these tasks and die without regrets, but Tamon was constantly trying to break her heart and leave her unfulfilled.
She hated herself for being so shaken.
She reached out and pulled his neck with all her might.
The situation quickly reversed, and her tongue that had been hiding moved into Tamons mouth.
The sound of friction between the two lips resonated harshly in the narrow, rattling carriage.
Pulling his thick shoulders and neck toward her, Roselyn dug her fingers into Tamons hair.
He grabbed his hair just enough to keep it from hurting and he looked up at her.
She looked him straight in the eye as she spoke.
This is nothing. (Roselyn)
Her lips covered his lips.
Gently she dug deep into Tamons lips, mixing her breath with the sweet flesh.
Tamons arms hugged her body tightly with a desire to trap her in his body if he could.
Her kisses were never skillful.
Despite the momentum of her attack, the force of her tongue rolling was weak, and she was panting even louder than when she was suffering.
Still, it was so sweet, Tamon couldnte to his senses.
What she said was wrong.
How can this be nothing?
This clumsy, hot, cruel kiss was so good and good to him.
It was so good that her next words felt cruel.
Its nothing. I dont have any feelings whatsoever. (Roselyn)
For some reason, a corner of Tamons chest copsed.
He smiled bitterly.
He thought it was amazing to see himself smiling even in this situation.
Yes, I know. You said I should never love you. (Tamon)
The words came out of his mouth, but he had no way of knowing why his heart kept pounding.
Damn you Roselyn, no, damn you Aranrosia.
Why did I like it when you smile?
Why did this fate give me room?
Why did they abandon you in the snow, whom I thought could never be mine, and make me go to reap you like a madman?
So please be quiet now and continue to heal me. (Tamon)
Tamon didnt want to continue the cruel conversation any longer.
It was only necessary to cover her mouth which always spoke cruel words and exchange sweet saliva.
Rattle.
It was about an hour from the Royal Pce to Tamons mansion.
It was far enough to have a lovely time under the guise of treatment.
Chapter 82: The reason she was confident in winning
Chapter 82: The reason she was confident in winning
****
Sponsored by Mar. Thank you (2/4)
***
Toooooooot!
The ships horn announcing its arrival loudly across the sky.
Standing at the stern of the ship, the woman stared at the approachingnd.
The edge of the womans mouth lifted slightly.
Its been a long time.
She came here so long ago that she could vaguely remember now.
She had been crying so much that all her memories were filled with tears, yet the only thing that was clear was when she looked at thatnding from this spot.
It was that regret, resentment, and sadness from that moment.
In fact, she still remembered the feelings of that time rather than the scene of that time.
The woman slowly took off her cloak and looked up at the sky.
The sky was very blue, as if it was weing her back home.
She patted her stomach, which was round, in gratitude for her safe voyage.
The man who had gone to pack the bags for the woman hugged her back and kissed her.
Is the wind cold?
Its perfect.
Breathing in the salty air, the woman gently leaned her head on the mans shoulder.
Her dark red hair, tied high, flew about in the wind.
You must be nervous. Its been a long time since youve seen her, hasnt it?
Im both nervous and tense. In fact, Im a little scared, too.
At his honest words, the woman kissed him gently on the cheek.
How could I not say so. Its been five years.
The man nodded and kissed his wife.
Im more worried about you than me, but arent you nervous?
The man with bright orange hair and a lightly freckled face smiled naively at his wifes words and patted her cheek.
Look. Did you forget how bold and brave I am? Im fine. Why dont you finish your work early and go home so you can see our baby without worry?
The eighth month of pregnancy was close to thest month.
It was a time when the stomach big enough to stop everyone from traveling long distances.
Still, the woman pushed ahead with the itinerary.
If she could finish her work early, she could be back within a month.
Mach was in a country adjacent to Amor, so she was able to cleverly avoid the stronghold of the monsters.
If it was Ortu, which she had toe across the central waterway, it would have been impossible toe.
So all of this must be Gods arrangement.
The woman felt the warmth of a child kicking its feet loudly in her stomach.
The man standing beside her also caressed his wife round stomach.
The two smiled at each other as they locked eyes.
Come on. Shes be waiting for you.
The ships horn blowed again, signaling that their ship had arrived.
***
Two days had passed since she told the King.
Roselyn stood by the window and looked out at the shining sea the same way as yesterday. No, the words exactly the same were a deception to the sea.
How can you say that the sea is the same when it always flows without stopping?
It only looked the same as today and tomorrow, but the contents werepletely different.
Dont worry. Shell be here.
She would be lying if she said she didnt feel nervous.
But that didnt mean she could pull or dy the passage of time now.
All she could do was to wait silently like this.
Knock. Knock.
Roselyn stopped and turned at the sound of a polite tap on the door.
It was Asrell.
Asrell, whats going on?
Asrell, who was came inside, was mesmerized for a moment as he watched Aranrosia standing quietly in front of the terrace.
The scent of lily that the twins decorated the room was a wonderful match for her.
Asrells eyes were low and ignorant of things like beauty and art, but every once in a while, when she gazed at Aranrosia, she wondered if this was the heart of those who pursued beauty.
This was the kind of mind that was willing to lose itself and stare at it as if it were oblivious to time.
How can she be so beautiful that it takes her breath away?
To be precise, it made Asrell forget to breathe..
Asrell?
Oh, look at my mind.
Asrell immediately came to her senses when she saw Aranrosias face tilting stealthily, as if to say why she was looking at her so closely.
Two visitors wish to see Lady Aranrosia. They said you would know if tell you theyre from Mach.
Youre here.
Roselyn took a deep breath and jumped up from her seat.
It was enough that she didnt have to ask who it was.
There was only one visitoring to visit her from Mach.
Hurry up and guide me, Asrell.
It was her witness, her guest, whom Roselyn was waiting for.
***
Before Roselyn entered the parlor, she asked Asrell to go get Tamon.
If he hadnt gone out, he would be at the training grounds.
After taking a short, deep breath, Roselyn opened the parlor door.
Asha.
Tasha and Louie, who were tending to the guests in the parlor, were the first to wee her.
The man and woman who had been sitting on the couch in the spacious hall jumped up and turned around at the twins reaction.
Majest!
The woman who was about to call Roselyn Your Majesty immediately stopped talking.
Roselyn smiled as she approached the woman and told her her current name.
Please call me Aranrosia.
The woman approached her with aplicated smile on her face as Roselyn spoke.
Thats your new name?
Roselyn nodded then her eyes shifted to the womans round belly.
At Roselyns surprised expression, the woman smiled and patted her stomach.
Its been eight months. Hes kicking his legs so badly, Im pretty sure its a boy. Targen says it might be a daughter like me, though.
The woman said, pointing at the man standing behind her.
Roselyn looked at the familiar man and smiled.
Its been a long time, Targen.
The man with the trembling face knelt down and carefully kissed the back of Roselyns hand.
I heard the news toote. I apologize.
Stop. Im not the one you should be protecting anymore. There is no need to be sorry.
Even with Roselyns words, a faint sense of guilt remained on Targens face that he couldnt take back.
His longtimepanions had all died defending Sunset family.
Targen Oheim.
He was the eldest son of Oheim, one of the loyal subjects of House Sunset.
He had been guarding the Sunset family and Roselyn V Sunset since before his knighthood.
In order for Roselyn to enter the academy, she needed a knight of her own age, and that was where Targen was chosen.
During that time at the academy, the two developed an unwitting friendship.
It was based on loyalty and trust, but it was a feeling that had a unique brightness of peers.
Shortly after Roselyn became Crown Princess, she gave the most special and secret instructions to her most cherished knight friend.
I have more people here to protect me than I can count. And I can protect myself, too. But she has no power. But its dangerous because her will to get away is so clear. Targen, I want you to protect her. You are the one I can trust the most.
Roselyn didnt want Targen to protect her, but the woman. No matter how much Roselyns request and order were, Targen said he could notply with it.
Roselyn nudged him, soothed him, then asked him to protect the woman for just a year.
Exactly one year. With those words, Targen has now been protecting the woman for five years. As Roselyn recall, after a year, the choice to protect the woman was all his.
If I knew youre full term, I wouldnt have..
Roselyn looked apologetically at the womans swollen belly. The woman shook her head, smiling brightly.
Even if I was giving birth, I would have run to you if you called me.
At teh willing words, Roselyn hugged the woman. At the moment, Tamon entered the parlor.
I heard we have visitors.
Tamon walked in nonchntly, covered in sweat, as if he hade straight from training, but he was wearing a short, tight ck top that covered only one shoulder and arm, whether it was for activity or to cover his injured shoulder.
This unusual garment, not seen in other countries, entuated his wild beauty.
The clothes concealed his one shoulder but exposed everything below his chest, so his abdomen, with its tight six packs, was clearly visible today.
Startled, Roselyn opened her eyes in embarrassment.
However, it seemed that Roselyn was the only one who embarrassed on the spot.
Mach was also a country with a strong sun. Their clothes were also short and light, and the knights there often wore training clothes like that.
It was a familiar costume to the Targen who settled in Mach or to the woman.
Im Tamon Krasis, wee.
He walked up to the woman and man and shook their hands.
The woman, who had taken his hand and was shaking it, suddenly chuckled.
We havent met before, so you dont recognize us.
Tamons expression gradually changed as he gathered his brows in wonder at her words.
He opened his eyes wide and looked back at Roselyn.
Dont tell me its
After a few moments of stifled bewilderment, Roselyn nodded and introduced the woman.
This is Lana Lantifu. King Amors sister, who sessfully escaped Tanatos.
(*Lana, Theos sister, was brought to Tanatos long ago. Roselyn helped her escape when Roselyn was the Crown Princess.)
Do you remember now? I saw you a few times before with my sister Theo. (Lana)
What?
Tamon, who was looking at Roselyn and Lana alternately in bewilderment, covered his face and smiled vainly.
Lana Lantifu was Roselyns secret witness!
So there really was a reason why you were so confident in your winning, huh?
Tamonughed in amusement, as if hed been given a shot.
Chapter 83: An unexpected guest
Chapter 83: An unexpected guest
****
Sponsored by Mar
***
Why hasnt shee yet? Dont tell me she escaped?
It cant be.
Theo paced around the office and ran outside.
Even though she was deliberately distracted by the meeting this morning, her nerves didnt die and it reminded her of Tamon and the woman.
Theo barged into the pces administrative office and turned them inside out once.
The sun set dimly as she checked each one of them with her eyes of a hawk for irregrities and corruption, and to see if the numbers were well written.
She got out of there by the time a dozen administrative officials groaned.
Behind her, aides and servants, Lucy and Haxen, and three attendant knights followed one after another.
Youre in my way. Everyone gets out except for Lucy!
Only Lucy Liliana, the entourage attendant, was left. Theo looked around and asked Lucy as if talking to herself.
What if he doesnte? If Tamon flees, its hard to catch him.
Lucy looked at Theo and said, Hes not the most obvious of men. Rumor has it that the Empress of Tanatos is not one to run away.
Theo ruffled her hair nervously at Lucys words.
I think so too, but why arent they here!
Please wait, Your Majesty. Its not a good habit to be in a hurry.
Lucy politely offered her a sweet treat. Shoving something sweet into Theos mouth worked wonders when it came to soothing her.
Todays snack was a red bean paste cake cut into thin slices and topped with fragrant fried walnuts.
Theo shoveled it into her mouth in one gulp.
Its delicious. Bring more.
Theo even ordered tea to eat with it.
By the time all the dessert and the cup of tea were all gone.
Your Majesty, the General of Foreign Affairs* is here. (*its Tamons position)
The people, who Theo was so anxious about, came.
****
Boom!
Without any notice, the door to the audience hall suddenly opened.
The four who had been waiting turned around, startled by the kings appearance.
In fact, only the cloaked Lana and Targen were surprised, while Tamon and Roselyn looked calm, as if they had expected it to some extent.
Theo lifted her chin in a showy manner and walked past Tamon and Roselyn.
She walked with such force in her legs that her cloak fluttered violently with each step she took.
Sitting stolidly on her throne, Theo leaned her upper body forward and stared at the four people standing in front of her.
You arete.
The sun hasnt set yet, Your Majesty.
I wasnt talking to you, Tamon.
Smiling, Roselyn replied lightly.
Im sorry if I kept you waiting.
. Nothing in particr, I wasnt waiting for you.
Thats good then.
Theo was disturbed by Roselyns more than rxed attitude.
It was that woman who might get her head cut off if the king of the enemy country found out who she was, so why was it her (Theo) and not her (Roselyn) who was anxious all day long?
Shes a strange woman.
When Theo looked at the woman like this, Theo could understand why Tamon was so fascinated by that woman every time he went to Tanatos.
She has a way of revealing peoples hearts without them having to do anything.
Theo, who had been staring at Roselyn with narrowed eyes, looked at the two people standing behind her and asked,
Are they the ones who will make me believe what you said?
Theo wondered what in the world Roselyn was going to bring to the table, but at most she brought two people with her.
Theo sobered, disappointed in herself for expecting something so amazing.
Roselyn nodded and led the people who stood behind her.
At first nce, the two people wearing cloaks were a man and a woman p.
The woman was small and slender, while the man wasrge, no smaller than Tamon.
Yes, lets take a look to see who on earth it is that can move me.
Beneath the shadows that hid her face, the woman began to smile.
The woman slowly took off the hood of her cloak with a hand that was never hurried.
When she did so, her face waspletely revealed, and Theo, who had been elbowing her knees in a bent-over position, jumped out of her seat.
What..
Theos voice trembled.
She had never been so surprised in her entire life. The surprise was too great for her to get used to, so she forgot how she should react.
You, you you!
She exhaled intermittently and ran all the way down the stairs where the throne was.
Lana! Oh, oh my gosh! Are you really Lana?
Theos hands that didnt know what to do squeezed both cheeks of her sister who had parted when she was a child.
What tugged at her pale fingers was the warmth of a living person.
Is this true? Tell me! Is it you? Say your name! Tell me youre not fake!
Theos words and actions gradually became more and more extreme, to the point that Targens body twitched as he watched.
As if searching for a sister she had lost long ago, Theo urged Lana to respond.
Taking a short, deep breath, Lana reached out and patted Theos right forehead.
Its still there. The scar when you and I fought without each other.
.!
Mother scolded me a lot at that time
Thats right. Its my sister Lana Lantifu.
Theo closed her eyes and hugged Lana.
At that moment, Lana said, pushing Theo away and said.
If you hug me that much, my baby will be surprised.
.. baby?
Theo looked down at the space between Lana and her. She didnt notice because Lana was wearing a big cloak, but the thickness of the front was unusual.
Startled, Theo couldnt help but reach out and touch the rounded, raised area.
What?!
Lana gave a smallugh as she stepped back.
Why are you so surprised?
Youre pregnant? Now youre in this Oh, youre married?
Yes. I did, with this guy.
Lanaughed softly and held out her hand to Targen, who stood behind her.
Targen took her hand and took off his cloak.
With the corners of his eyes downcast and his hair short, Targen reminded Theo of a huge, obedient puppy when she nced at him.
This way or that, it was never a strong impression.
Nice to meet you. My name is Targen Oheim.
Unable to dare to ask for a handshake, Targen dly knelt on one knee to extend his courtesy to the neighboring king.
Theo, who was looking at him nkly, wrinkled her face grimly and grabbed Targen by the chest.
You punk!
Sister! What are you doing! (Lana)
Who do you think you are? How dare you to my sister? Do you know what family she came from? (Theo)
Let him go, sister! (Lana)
Lana screamed in a high-pitched voice and wrapped her arms around her stomach.
Oh.
As soon as Lana let out a faint moan with a pale face, Targen, who was helplessly holding onto Theo, moved.
Are you okay? Lean on me. Please dont ever overreact.
.
Theo stared at her crouched sister, unsure of what to do.
Her face was in a state of confusion.
It wasnt enough that she was reunited with her sister, who had left over a decade ago, without preparation, and now she was even married and pregnant without her knowledge.
Her little sister, whom she had thought to be dead.
Theo was surprised, happy, and angry.
All the emotions she had felt in the past, worrying about Lana, came together with the faces of her parents who had died without seeing her.
There must have been some reason for this, but none of it came to Theos mind.
Theos face contorted and she covered her eyes with her hands.
She took a short breath and shook her head, trying her best to shake off the distractions.
What mattered now was not the past, but the state of her sister, who was holding her big belly.
Im sorry. Im Im too excited are you okay? Ill call the doctor. (Theo)
Sister was always like that. (Lana)
Hmmm.
Sighing briefly, Lana slowly straightened up.
There was a light blush on her face, but herplexion wasnt bad.
As soon as the thought of relief passed through Theos head, Lana opened her mouth again.
You always run looking ahead, like a racehorse that doesnt measure the front and back. The royal family, the people, and the country are more important than anything to you, right?
Thats a given as a royal born (Theo)
Yes. Thats why my sister is more deserving of being king than anyone else. Thats why father and mother sent me to Tanatos instead of you. (Lana)
Theo held her breath at the first mention.
The word instead contained the word originally in it.
So it was Theoransha who was originally supposed to go to Tanatos?
What do you mean? Please tell me exactly what you mean.
Its exactly what you heard. But its okay. I already made up my mind when I left Amor, and Id be lying if I didnt feel sad, but Ive been able to ept it to some extent. (Lana)
Lana!
I havent seen you in a long time, are you going to keep yelling?
Lana pretended to hide in Targens arms as if she was scared, ncing coyly.
Please dont look at me like that. And dont be rash with my husband, I understand that my sister is the king, but Targen is my whole world. He was the life that sustained me, the roof that held me. And then.
Lana turned and smiled at Roselyn, who was silently watching the two sisters bickering.
Her Majesty, no, Aranrosia, was a benefactor of my life, my roof, and my future.
Chapter 84: Love that couldnt overcome hatred
Chapter 84: Love that couldn''t ovee hatred
****
Sponsored by Mar (4/4)
****
She was a foreign princess who spun out of control at the academy.
She came to Tanatos as a prisoner of war. A ghost student who was always wandering alone.
Lana, a soft captive with nowhere to turn for bullying, was such a presence in Tanatos.
The Tanatos imperial family that brought her in as a prisoner didnt care a bit for Lana, and Amor, who sent her, was disgusted that she was in Tanatos.
There were quite a few messages and dispatches sent by the king and queen, but that didnt mean they really took a very great interest in her.
Lana was bing more and more isted.
Being a princess of a country was of no use to her status as a prisoner of war.
In fact, it was a life inferior to that of a lower ss noble.
Rather, for the lower ss nobles of the academy with bad character, she was often the object of ridicule, the poor quality air wafting through the academy, the gaze that whispered secretly in the shadows.
[Um.. Miss Lana. If you dont mind, can you teach me thenguage of Amor?]
The only person who didnt pretend not to know her was Roselyn V Sunset.
Even before Roselyn became Crown Princess, she was the only one who had taken an interest in Lana Lantifu.
[I knew that there was an ancient Amornguage, but I saw very few people who had mastered it. But I heard that royalty learn it to some extent. Would you mind teaching me a bit of it ]
The supremedy of this ice empire approached her discreetly.
It was Roselyn.
She was the forbidden golden jade of the Sunset family, and the only woman that the students of the academy adored without prejudice.
At the time, Lana was only sixteen years old.
She was brought here as a prisoner of war at the age of fourteen, and spent two ghostly years there, when she had firste face to face with the ice Princess, Lana still couldnt forget how it felt.
Because of her cold looking silver hair, Roselyns nickname was mainly associated with ice and snow.
But to Lana, it was different.
Roselyn shone like the Amor sun, warmer than a bonfire on a blizzard night.
It made Lana hate her past self so much that she wanted to beat herself to death for not studying the ancient Amornguage diligently.
[I know only a little of it. Im embarrassed to admit that I didnt take it seriously either.]
[Oh, I see. Then why dont you study with me, Lana?]
Lana stayed trying not to bother her too much.
Perhaps it was because of Roselyn that the insidious harassment that had been going on with Lana disappeared.
It happened at a time when Lana felt that life was still a bit worth living, if not for the cold.
Rumors spread that Roselyn was going to be the Crown Princess.
And with that, she was no longer attending the Academy.
And as soon as Roselyn was gone, the harassment began.
[Youre an abandoned princess! Do you think that just because you have a little bit of royal blood in your veins that youve be some kind of a great person? Be quiet, dont y around and dont show your ambition!]
Her shield disappeared and she was attacked.
[You cant even go back to Amor anyway, so make sure you get a good dowry from the royal family. Then Ill take care of you.]
At that time, Lana became the target of harassment.
And by the time the harassment was turned into violence, Lana nned to run away.
But when the brilliant Roselyn noticed a strange presence in Lana, whom she hadnt seen in a long time, she found out all about her escape n.
Lana thought Roselyn would stop her.
Lana thought Roselyn would tell her not to do it. However.
[Where do you want to go?]
[What?]
[Ill help you. If you have somewhere to go, go. Do you want to go back to Amor?]
Lana looked up at Roselyn, stunned.
She didnt know why she cried at that moment.
The tears that were flowing wildly finally came out in a childish wailing sound.
[You must have had a hard time. Im sorry, I didnt know my friend was having a hard time and I couldnt help her fast enough.] (Young Roselyn)
[No, no. No, no, no. Absolutely not.]
Lana didnt want to go back to Amor.
It wasnt that she didnt like her family for not taking care of her. It was that she understood their hearts.
Did her father have a disease that weakened his heart?
She heard the news that he was losing weight day by day.
Her mother was pregnant with another little brotherte. The child was a blessing, but she was too old to rejoice in the blessing.
The throne of Amor said that it would change owners at the earliest opportunity.
Lana had no doubt that its master would be her oldest sister, Theoransha.
They were close when they were young, but she and Theo had very different inclinations.
Returning now, the vacition would have been the same for Tanatos and Amor.
[Im going to Mach.] (Lana)
[Mach?] (Young Roselyn)
[I have a lot of good memories there.] (Lana)
[ I see. Okay, Lana. You have to promise me one thing. Let me know that you are safe. Ill find a reliable mail carrier at Mach. So that we can ask how each other is doing, even if not often.] (Young Roselyn)
With Roselyns help, Lana escaped Tanatos about six monthster, where Lana became an adult.
Targen, who was Roselyns bodyguard, helped Lana.
In the beginning, the two did not get along well.
Targen treated her as a child, and Lana thought Targen was an old man.
But the old man saved her life many times, and the little girl endured many humiliations to live an independent life.
They spent a year, two years, three years understanding each other and finally epted that they hade to love each other.
The simple life they hade to live together was so lovely.
*back to present*
Lana gripped Targens hand tightly.
Targens hand, full of calluses, supported her firmly.
There is no seat for me in this country anyway. I have more memories of living outside this country than I have of living here. I dont have to tell you about my memories. All of them, one by one, I have nurtured and won. I am no longer the Lana Lantifu of Amor.
Theo could not believe the situation at all.
The Lana in front of her was not the little girl Theo knew, the mean and sweet little girl.
Lana had be an adult who knew how to shine her eyes as coldly as Theo.
Facing her sister, who had be an adult without her knowledge, made her feel strange beyond words.
If it wasnt for helping Her Majesty, I probably wouldnt havee back here until I was dead.
Lana, why do you say that? You are still a member of this royal family and youre of the Lantifu bloodline! Oh my god, how can you say that? You dont know how much Ive been searching for you. (Theo)
You searched for me? My sister? When? After you became king and everything was stable? (Lana)
Theo gritted her teeth and shouted, to which Lana replied with a whisperedugh.
Yes, we were very close sisters. I loved my sister, and she loved me. But that was just the end of it.
Lana replied nonchntly and looked at Theo.
Because my sisters love couldnt ovee her hatred.
Couldnt get past the hatred? (Theo)
Sister, howe you never came to me once while I was there? I sent you countless letters, why? Didnt I write countless letters telling you how hard it was and how lonely I was, and how much I missed my sister and brother to death? (Lana)
At that time, father copsed and there was no one to take charge of the national affairs. (Theo)
Theo clicked her tongue, because even as she spoke, it felt like an excuse.
You see, that was the end of it.
Even though the king was still alive, the princess and the prince, Theo had never once considered going to Tanatos because she had to see to the affairs of state.
Maybe being busy was just an excuse for the hatred that never overcame love, as Lana had said.
No, that was certain.
Theo wouldnt even want to see what Tanatos looked like. It was and of disgrace and disillusionment. Just looking at it, it was enough to make her want to fight.
Oh, why hadnt I thought of my sisters endurance in that hellish ce at the time? (Theo)
I have nothing to say. (Theo)
Theos shoulders drooped. Her blood began to run cold with shame, not unlike the shame she felt when she remembered Tanatos. Lana, who had been staring at the face of her sister, smiled softly and reached out her hand.
Its okay.
A hand, so rough that it could never be considered a royal hand, gently caressed Theos cheek.
Even though she would never be able to forget the memory of that moment, she was happy that most of the feelings seemed to have been washed away. (Lana)
She was so happy that she felt that no one could be happier than her at that time. All of this was thanks to her courageous escape, and thanks to Roselyn, who helped her escape. (Lana)
For that reason, she had a duty to help Roselyn.
If it was something she could do, she had to do her best to help.
But, Theo, my sister. If you still have any love and friendship left for me, please dont point your sword to the only person who has ever helped me, saved me, and reached out to me.
Theos eyes shook finely.
Theo was shocked as if she was hit by a hammer by Lanas unexpected sincerity.
Thats the only reason I came here after a long game of hide-and-seek. (Lana)
Lana smiled gently and said decisively.
All my remaining rights in this royal family, my sisters guilt and love for me, andpensation for the damage done to the sixth princess who was taken prisoner. to dedicate to this person. (Lana)
Lana grasped Roselyns hand firmly.
Thats why I was willing to rush here, even in myst month of pregnancy. I hope that you, my sister, the king of thisnd, will understand what this means.
Chapter 85: Aranrosia
Chapter 85: Aranrosia
****
Sponsored by Tanseobang
***
Lana stayed at the pce for a day at Theos request.
Roselyn wasnt sure what the sisters had or hadnt talked about that night.
Lanas expression, which looked lighter when she came to say goodbye before going back to Mach.
Are you really going back to Mach so soon?
Yes, we should. Thats where we have all the stuff we made for the baby. I want to wee our baby in that house that we built together.
Lana smiled brightly and answered bravely.
She used to be disappointed, but now Amor was no longer her home. Lana and Targen immediately set sail the next day without looking back.
Because of Lanas swollen belly, Roselyn couldnt hold them any longer.
Before leaving, Roselyn asked them if there was anything they wanted.
She was grateful for their willingness toe to her when Lana was so close to giving birth, and she wanted to congratte them on their new life.
Lana and Targen looked into each others eyes and smiled, saying there was something they wanted to ask for.
Anything you want, just ask.
Really, anything?
Roselyn nodded resolutely as Lana asked again, wondering how great a thing Lana would ask for.
Lana, who wasughing, said something unexpected.
In that case, can you pass your name to our child?
My name?
Yes. The name of the former Empress of Tanatos, who is no longer with us and whom I loved the most.
Roselyn.
Lana wants to use that name.
But it could be a boy
Then, I will give him another name. But if its a girl, I want to name her after you, who I thought was the most noble.
Roselyn blushed and was dismayed.
Is that really the request you both want?
Yes. We dont want to have anything else besides this.
Roselyns ears reddened at their honest reply, but she carefully gave her consent.
If thats what you want, feel free to use it.
Thank you. .Majest No, Aranrosia.
Roselyn and Tamon personally saw the two off.
Mach was right next door to Amor, but they figured the fastest way to get to Amor was by boat.
Since it was an urgent matter, they took the boat, but they chose to take a carriage because they wanted to travel leisurely on the way back. Also they tried to reduce the risk.
Ill go next time.
I will be waiting for you. Pleasee.
Lana hugged Roselyn. The round belly felt strange and great as they touched each other.
Just before they left, Targen looked at Tamon, not at Roselyn.
Targen also knew who the Interest was.
The countless records he had left behind on the battlefield and inbat were seared all over the ce, regardless of nation or race.
There were many men who would go to taverns and make a lot of noise, inting the fact that they had been in battle with him.
Any knight, or armed men, knew the name Tamon Krasis.
Hesitantly, Targen said in a polite voice.
If she has a goal, she will work hard. Even if she had fear, she doesnt show it, and she thinks its better to get hurt alone than to hurt many people.
Everyone in the room knew who Targen was talking about.
Of course it was Roselyn, the person he was talking about.
Shamefully, can I pass on all the risks that should be mine to you? (Targen asked Tamon to take care of Roselyn for him.)
Targen!
Roselyn called his name in embarrassment.
But Tamon was quicker than her.
Tamon, who was smirking, answered casually as he lightly pushed Targens shoulder.
Youre being arrogant but go ahead with your life. Ill take over the risks.
Tamon raised Roselyns hand, kissed it, and said,
I will hold this one tightly until I die.
Tamons answer was met with a nod from Targen and Lana, who looked at each other smiling.
Just before they boarded thefortable carriage the royal family had provided, Lana rushed to Roselyns side.
Whats wrong, Lana?
I thought I forgot, but just now I remembered.
What is it?
Lana, who was smiling, put her lips to Roselyns ear.
ncing at Tamon, Lana whispered in a quiet voice that he couldnt hear.
Roselyns expression changed subtly as she listened.
You two look very good together, Aranrosia.
Lana, who had been smiling, went back into the carriage.
Were leaving now! Well see you again soon!
Lana waved cheerfully, and Targen politely bowed his head through the carriage window to show courtesy.
The carriage carrying them grew further and further away.
Tamon saw them off and nced at the low hill where he could see the entrance to the outer castle.
A dark-haired woman sitting atop a powerful white horse quickly turned away and disappeared. (Its Theo watching Lana leave from far away)
..
Tamon chuckled and grabbed the reins.
His eyes met Roselyns for a moment.
Why does she have that face?
That was definitely that face.
It was the face Roselyn made when she was faced with an unexpected counterattack.
Looking at him with that face, Roselyn sprinted, grabbing the reins before Tamon could say anything.
****
As soon as they returned to the mansion, Roselyn went to Tamons basement study.
Dont worry about my sister. She is a single-minded person and a bit stubborn, but she thinks more than anyone else about what is best for the country. She wont let this opportunity pass by. (Lana)
Saying that they had to leave immediately, Lana told Roselyn not to worry.
It wasnt that Roselyn was worried about anything.
She had done her best, and all that remained was to wait for the oue.
Even Tamon had spoken to herst night in simr words as Lana.
When ites to overthrowing Tanatos, Theo would be the one who wanted most. She has good instincts and rarely misses an opportunity.
The two people who were most knowledgeable about King Amors past and present spoke in unison, so Roselyn had no reason to be worried.
Sitting in her seat, Roselyn quickly made her next n.
She unfolded the note that Hannah gave her.
It was a note that showed where another holy relic was located.
[The golden cup must be buried in the tomb of the king who served the eclipse. In the lush forest of Laurel trees, under a tree struck by lightning, lies the tomb of the king].
It was the golden cup that was said to produce the most powerful poison in the world.
The only thing that could detoxify the poison from the cup was the Red Dagger, the fourth holy relic of detoxifying all the poison in the world.
In order to get all the holy relics before July, she had to find a way to collect these two at once.
There was a rumor that a merchant in Nyrux was collecting daggers.
The tomb of the king who served the eclipse was probably a term referring to the tomb of the 9th king of Lumosha.
Unable to inherit this ability, he plundered the throne through violence and military force.
He was one of those who worshipped this ability despite the fact that he did not have it, but his methods were so bizarre and cruel that it made many people tremble in fear.
On a ck night when the moon disappeared, the king sacrificed the heads of 100 ves.
Of course, he had no divine powers. The unusual ability to be gifted from heaven was manifested itself in his half-brother, whom he could not kill.
The ninth king was not at peace even after his death, and suffered much resentment.
His tomb was dug up so many times that Lumosha had no choice but to move his tomb to another ce, not the capital.
It was the furthest away from peoples attention.
Somewhere along the border of the country.
Roselyn checked her note again.
Ill have to find an area where Laurel trees are famous.
It felt tight trying to do everything in three months.
But that didnt mean she would give up or dy.
I wont let anyone die but me.
Roselyn leaned deeper into her chair, covering her eyes with her arms.
She had just started and her body already felt tired.
Looking at the ocean seemed to calm the heavy feeling.
As she was about to go outside, she shook her head and crouched more on the sofa for no reason.
Earlier, as soon as they arrived at the mansion, she told Tamon not toe downstairs because she had something to do.
Tamon nodded, puzzled, but understood.
My most beautiful sea. Or my brilliant sea
Before leaving, Lanas whispered voice floated in Roselyns ears.
Aranrosia is an Amornguage that means exactly that.
The Tanatos people worshiped the cruel Ice Mountains.
They were always in awe and fear of its huge and great nature.
Conversely, the Amor people worshipped the sea the most.
They love and fear the ocean more than anyone else, and yet they are grateful for the many things it gives them.
Tamon called her the sea.
She didnt even know that Tamons heart for her was in that name.
Hmmmm.
Roselyn closed her eyes, ying with the tips of her reddened ears.
It was a night when Roselyns troubles deepened.
Chapter 86: The rightful owner
Chapter 86: The rightful owner
***
Sponsored by Tanseobang (2/2)
****
The next day at dawn, a messenger came from the pce.
It was a morning when dawn had barely begun to break.
The messenger, who had flown in at an hour when no ordinary nobleman would be awake, urged him on.
Her Majesty wants to see him now?
Yes, Her Majesty wanted the General toe now.
The kings messenger stood in the lobby waiting for Tamon, as if he could not leave without him.
But that didnt mean Tamon was in a hurry.
He approached Roselyn, who was still asleep.
Silver-like hair scattered over a white pillow glistened in the morning sun.
Tamon looked at Roselyns sleeping face for a moment, then reached out to her.
He lightly caressed her pink cheek.
The feel of her skin under his fingers was so soft that it made his body shudder.
He didnt know what she was thinking with this little headache of hers, butst night, when the moon came up, Roselyn didnte up from his study.
He waited and waited, but she didnte, so he ignored her words not toe until after midnight and went down to the basement.
Asha was crouched on the sofa, asleep.
She was so small and fragile that he felt like she could fit in his one hand.
Although she looked this small and frail, the world she held was too big and solid.
He was drawn to her and it was driving him crazy right now.
If possible, he wanted to lock her in his arms and let her see only what he would show her, and hear only the words he would tell her.
The urge to protect her forever in a world where she could not get hurt, where she could not know sacrifice, where she could not be reckless, tormented him every moment.
But then, this woman might lose the meaning of her life again.
She would throw away her life once again without a second thought.
. I cant do that.
Tamon held her in his arms as she slept and came upstairs.
There was arge and magnificent bed in his study, but he wanted to take her in his arms and go up to his room on the third floor.
I want to see the ocean more.
That was the first desire she said.
It was etched in his brain. Since that day, that third floor has beenpletely hers.
He didnt want to let anyone share what she loved.
He wanted to make sure that she was the only one who could enjoy and own itpletely.
Why does he want to listen to whatever Asha says when she is such a great woman who had grown up withoutcking anything?
Tamon stroked her face with his fingers.
The hand that didnt seem to know how to touch her was not one of his usual mischievous or naughty attitudes, just polite.
Knock. Knock.
With a small tap on the door, Satin walked inside.
Master, Her Majesty..
Tamon quickly raised his hand to stop him from speaking.
Bringing his finger to his lips as if to tell Satin to be quiet, he bent down and carefully kissed her ankle. It was a ritual he never missed a day of.
More than any other act, the secret, heartfelt exhtion of awareness was filled with a strong possessiveness.
His traces remained pink on her thin white ankle.
Tamon stood up, smiling with satisfaction.
Even the moment he left the room, the sunlight in the room was still as if careful.
Roselyn, who knew nothing, was still sleeping peacefully.
****
When did Ie to his room and sleep?
Is it because I was tired?
Roselyn woke upter than usual. She sat up and rubbed her eyes, startled by the bright sunlight through the curtains.
I sleptte again.
When she was in Tanatos, she had never overslept. It was the same when she was in the Sunset family before she became Empress.
Generally, her family was very hardworking and most wary ofziness.
After entering the Imperial Pce, she had so much work that she had no time to sleep.
Recently, however, she had been sleeping in tillte.
Each time, she would p her cheek, embarrassed for no reason.
I should hurry up and go out. I have something to tell Tamon.
She had to hurry up with the schedule. She had to seek his opinion on how far he could pull and adjust.
She warmed up lightly and stepped out of bed.
At that moment, she felt something a little out of the ordinary.
My ankle doesnt hurt.?
Normally, most of her senses in the injured ankle were dead, especially when she took her first step in the morning and felt a stinging pain.
Today was particrly good.
She stroked her ankle curiously a few times before meeting the twins who had quietly walked in.
Huh? Youre awake!
Did you sleep well, Asha?
The bright voices of the twins blew away any remaining sleep.
You must be hungry. Ill bring you some hot soup right away. The chef says the tomato soup is artistic!
Here you go, Asha. Its lukewarm water.
Tasha hurried off to get breakfast. When she got out, Louie brought Roselyn some water.
After drinking the water, she sometimes mesmerized when looking at the scenery outside the wide open window.
At times like this, there was a strange feeling that filled her deep in her heart, but she couldnt figure out what it was.
It was not a sigh with heavy emotions like worry or concern, but a sigh with hot emotions that came up naturally.
Looking out the window as if time had stopped, she btedly came to her senses and asked Louie.
Where is he?
There was only one man Roselyn was looking for.
Master went to the pce early this morning. Her Majesty summoned him at dawn.
How could the king of Amor call him in the morning?
She had a feeling she knew what she was going to say to him.
In the meantime, Tasha came back.
Oh, Asha!
But Tasha didnt have breakfast in her hand, she was holding arge, shiny box.
Whats that, Tasha?
Louie asked with her eyes wide open.
Instead of answering, Tasha quickly brought the box in front of Roselyn.
The moment she saw the World Tree Seal stamped on the box, Roselyn also became quizzical.
It was the seal of the royal family of Amor. It meant that the box was a gift from the pce.
Can you open it for me, Tasha?
Yes!
Without a single creak, the ornately decorated box opened.
Inside was a fancy crossbow.
A bow?
Roselyn lifted the bow with surprised eyes.
The bow was made of Angel woods, which was said to be light and strong, and between the two was a well-smelted iron track.
The bow was iid with fine jewels, it was the monarchs bow, not too morous and refined.
When the bow was lifted up, the thirty arrows thaty underneath it were revealed.
With eyes even more surprised than when looking at the bow, Roselyn pulled out one of the arrows.
Its a Laxicon arrow.
The arrowhead, shiny ck with a hint of pink, was made of Laxicon.
Lady Asha, theres a small letter in there.
Louie handed Roselyn a white envelope, which was ced on top of the arrows.
When she opened the envelope, a concise sentence was written in a powerful handwriting.
[Ill give it back to the rightful owner. Thank you for the courage of the day]
Oh, I see.
Shes a person who thinks more than anyone else about whats good for this country. She wont miss this opportunity. (*Lana was talking about Theo)
Lana was right.
Roselyn smiled without realizing it.
You* really are not one to miss an opportunity, are you? (*Theo)
It said return it, but this bow and arrow were much better than what Roselyn saw at the festival that day.
Such a roundabout way of expressing an alliance ..
Isnt she* very cute? (*Theo)
She smiled and looked out the window at the ocean.
Come to think of it, today would be thest day of the festival.
As a result of the quick disposal of the monsters that day, the flower offering festival was able to continue without difficulty.
If anything, it further increased the excitement of the festival, and instilled confidence that even if dozens of monsters came rushing in during the festival, Amor would be able to handle them all at once.
And the people who witnessed the day also brought up the story of Roselyn, who surrounded the monsters with fire arrows.
Because an incident in which a gorgeous silver-haired exoticdy rendered dozens of monsters immobile with a single bow was just the right material for the extravagant people to make a fuss about.
Roselyn pondered for a moment and then asked the twins.
Didnt you say they would flynterns on thest day of the festival?
Yes, thats right, on thest day of the festival, the event will be held at thest moment!
So theres still time.
Roselyn hurriedly called Satin. It was also a nuisance to go out recklessly in the absence of Tamon.
You can go out anytime you want. Master said that Aranrosia can do whatever she wants, so shes free to go out.
Ohhh.
Satin smiled softly when Roselyn was surprised by his unexpected words.
Im afraid youll have to be well guarded. Please bear that in mind.
It was so obvious that Roselynplied honestly.
Roselyn asked the twins, who were making a fuss about preparing clothes in a hurry, for a colored veil.
I think itd be better to cover my hair a little.
The twins also knew about the rumor about the exotic silver-haireddy buzzing on the street.
They hurried off to get a costume and veil that they thought their master would like.
Asrell filled their empty seats.
After a rxed morning, Roselyn asked Asrell for one more favor.
Asrell responded to her request with a smile.
Yes, Ill prepare it right now.
Chapter 87: Can I trust you?
Chapter 87: Can I trust you?
***
Sponsored by parsinger
***
Hannah, who was sitting in the garden reading a book, and Arsene, who was begging Rubent to train him in basic swordsmanship, were caught by the servants and got ready to go out.
By the time they were done getting ready, the sky had somehow turned dark orange.
They didnt have time to ask why they had to do this, as the servants busily helped them get dressed.
Oh, you have to tell me where were going. Tasha, Louie!
What, Arsene, didnt you hear where you were going?
Arsene was dragged along slyly, and nodded in frustration.
Hannah was meekly holding Louies hand as they made their way down the stairs as if she already knew.
Lady Asha said she wanted to go out with you guys, so we hurriedly prepared. Oh, she is there first!
. Her Majesty?
Arsenes eyes widened as he ran with joy.
Roselyn, who was waiting by the carriage, turned and smiled, as she heard Arsene.
I asked them to prepare for the outing, but I guess I didnt exin the situation well enough when I made the arrangements on such short notice. Im sorry, please understand.
Arsene forgot to reply and gazed at Roselyn nkly without knowing it.
She was wearing a fluttering ck satin dress with a mesh veil that hid half her face, and even a ck jeweled ornament on top of it, which gave her apletely different look.
She exuded a mysterious atmosphere, as if she were a witch with a secret.
It was fortunate that she covered her face with a veil.
If she didnt, all the people passing by must have been gazing up at her in fascination.
Why do you look like that? Arsene?
Oh, yes. God, its so amazing.
What is it?
I dont think Ive ever seen you dressed in ck before.
Oh, I see.
Roselyn looked down at her figure.
Empresses and emperors mainly preferred to wear white or red robes.
asionally, they wore blue attire for special asions, but rarely ck. This was because ck used to be regarded as an ominous color in Tanatos, who revered white.
Smiling, Roselyn asked Hannah and Arsene.
Is it strange? I like it..
Its not strange! Its just that Im not used to it. You look good in any outfit, Asha!
Following Arsenes hurried reply, Hannah whispered, Youre very beautiful.
Roselyn patted the children on the head and said,
Thank you. You two look very nice, too.
Arsene blushed in embarrassment and Hannah bent her knees slightly to show her appreciation.
About that time, the carriage carrying them arrived in front of the lobby.
The four inclothes knights who would escort them were also on horseback.
Hello, my name is Jorge Crusoe, and Ive been assigned to escort you.
He was a man with arge figure, but the only thing that made him look as innocent as a boy was the way he smiled with a scowl on his nose.
He lightly dismounted from his horse and greeted Roselyn.
Just before Roselyn, who epted the familiar greeting, got on the carriage with the children.
You deceived me.
A whispering voice called out to her.
Cassion, who was far away, came running at arge trot, his face was red with uncontroble anger.
Why, why did you lie to me?
Roselyn looked closely at Cassion, who was looking at her with a face of resentment.
Why does he still remain in the mansion without leaving?
She thought he would leave as soon as he got his medicine. Even after receiving all the medicine, he remained motionless until Tamon returned and ordered him to leave.
From what the twins spilled, Roselyn heard that Tamon scolded him badly.
Are you really going to make fun of Tamon?
Roselyn narrowed her eyes.
Even a single assumption made her blood cold. But as she looked closely at Cassions face, she thought that maybe her assumption was wrong.
Come to think of it, rather than ignoring it.
Just when she thought she knew something, Cassion asked again with a red face.
Are you going to be a mute again this time? Youve been pretending you dont know the officialnguage of Amor, and now youre going to pretend you cant speak it!
I dont pretend to be dumb.
The officialnguage flowed through Roselyns lips, and Cassions lips quivered in shock again, even though he understood it.
Why ?
I thought it wouldnt be too much trouble if I couldnt speak thenguage.
The exact answer was that it was annoying.
Cassion clenched his fists at the insulting remarks spewed out in an indifferent manner.
But I was wrong. (Roselyn)
What?
You bothered me even though you didnt understand. (Roselyn)
Hey, hey, hey! Why do you say that?
Cassion got angry, but Roselyn clicked her tongue low.
Dont get angry about this, you were the one who acted rudely to me first. It is toote for you to look for courtesy from me now.
Spitting out the cold, emotionless words, Roselyn returned to the carriage, holding the hands of the children.
Hey, wait a minute!
Cassion followed her, limping as she walked.
Youre going out? Iming with you.
Wow, look at how shameless he is!
The twins, who were watching from behind, almost shouted in unison.
Roselyn shook her head and climbed into the carriage.
Ill protect you! You need escorts anyway! (Cassion)
Jorge, who had been standing by,ughed awkwardly at Cassions shout.
Ill protect you too, Master Cassion! Haha!
Seeing Jorge and three of his men waiting side by side, Cassion hastily added.
The more guards we have, the better!
Who in the world is going to protect whom?
Roselyn said to Cassion through the window of the carriage.
Dont use me as a means to get your brothers attention, Cassion Krasis.
Her words made Cassions face turn red and his lips quiver.
Roselyn urged the horseman to start the carriage.
Hey, its not like that!
A loud voice followed a stepter, loud enough to ring out, but Roselyn didnt even snicker, she leaned her head back and closed her eyes.
It was afortable move.
***
nk!
nk! nk!
The sound of wooden swords shing inside the pce training grounds was noisy.
Tamon wondered why Theo called him in the morning, but she suddenly threw a wooden sword at him and then called for a match.
Not even a real sword, just a wooden sword
Feeling like he knew why, Tamon silently changed into his training clothes.
Ha!
Theos sword swiftly attacked Tamon.
It was a ssic and graceful sword technique. It was so fast that the average person could not even see the direction of the sword with the naked eye.
On the other hand, Tamons sword technique was more destructive and anomalous.
He used to give up one of his arms and cut off his opponents head.
Of course, he didnt use this method when he was dealing with small people.
When it came to the final blow, or when he met the best of the best, he would use a part of himself as bait to make sure he cut off their heads.
However, that was not the case with Tamons current swordsmanship.
He was the type of person who was so resourceful and strong that Theo couldnt predict the direction of the sword, but now, Theo could see how Tamons sword was moving in her eyes. He seemed to have lost about half of his strength as well.
Theo said, her mouth curling up in a sarcastic smile.
Youre going easy on me, arent you?
Of course not.
If youre going to go easy then do it. The purpose of this match is not to win anyway..
Theos sword hit Tamons shoulder.
Ha!
Tamon smirked at his opponents nakedly revealing purpose and threw the training wooden sword he was holding.
It was a lie if it didnt hurt. That said, it wasnt painful enough to make him scream out loud.
Frankly, he was prepared for this level of Theos frustration to some extent.
Then, dont pretend to be clumsy and just beat me.
Then Itll be over too quickly.
Theo replied with a grumpy smile.
Tamon chuckled at her words.
Im sure I could endure even longer than Your Majesty if I hold out. Are you confident that you wont fall before I do?
Oh, hes so arrogant.
Theo looked up at the sky for a moment.
Why did I think he was on my side?
As soon as she thought, If Im going to go back in time, I should get rid of him, Theo recalled the many scenes where Tamon had helped her.
Yes, I admit it.
It seemed that even if I went back to the past, I couldnt get rid of him.
As expected, humans must be faithful to the present.
Theo let out a deep, heavy sigh and fixed the wooden sword.
Youre right. If thats the case, then Ill hit you unterally from now on. I feel like cutting off your head isnt enough, but as you know, Im a very generous king.
Watching Theo muttering, Tamon took a short deep breath and lowered his posture.
Pleasee.
Right. Lets go.
From that moment on, it was truly time for every bout in earnest.
The gruesome thing was that Tamon was silently receiving the repeated attack of the wooden sword as he stood there, except for defending his head.
Lucy, who had been watching the scene from afar, turned away with a nk look on her face after about an hour had passed.
Ha, ha, ha!
It was Theo who hit hard, became exhausted and was on the verge of falling.
The sight of Tamon, who was being beaten without moving, and two broken swordster, made people watching him gasp.
Oh, really? You monster!
Theosnguage became rough.
She was a king who was far from being elegant and refined.
Normally, she still tried to control herself, but now the reins werepletely loosened.
What did self-restraint mean when it came to condemning traitors!
Theo didnt let it slide and beat Tamon. Tamon didnt move and endured silently.
Finally, when she heard one of Tamons bones snap, Theo lowered her third wooden sword in satisfaction.
Ha, ha, ha
Theoransha, lying down on the ground, took a moment to catch her breath and said.
I put the priest in the next room. Go get treatment.
Youre meticulous. I didnt realize that you had been thinking about beating me since dawn until I needed a priest.
Be quiet or Ill cut out your tongue first.
Are you okay now?
No, but Im going to stop here for today. Im tired and I cant do any more.
You need more strength.
Your tongue!
Theo red at Tamon with murderous eyes, as if she would gouge out his tongue in a heartbeat.
Tamon, who shrugged his shoulders, meekly stopped talking, as if he understood.
And so a few minutes passed.
After being silent for a while, Theo opened his mouth with a trembling voice.
Tamon.
Yes, Your Majesty.
Theo, who was hesitating, finally asked,
Can I trust you?
Tamon answered without hesitation.
No.
Theo jumped up with an absurd look on her face.
Chapter 88: A blind man
Chapter 88: A blind man
****
Sponsored by parsinger (2/2)
****
Youre a brazen one!
Tamon smiled elegantly at Theos angry voice.
Dont trust me. Dont trust Lucy either. If possible, dont trust anyone. Trust only yourself.
Youre good at talking.
Tamon chuckled.
Thank you for thepliment.
Theo wondered how it hade to this, but stopped.
Whats the point of thinking about that?
It couldnt have been something she could have stopped.
She looked at Tamon, who was leaning against the wall with his body slightly tilted as if his ribs were broken.
Theo had never seen Tamon so messed up before.
It was Tamon who always maintained a certain amount ofposure.
Tamon wiped his bleeding lips with the back of his hand.
Theo could even see a blue bruise under his chin, which he frowned at the sight of the blood.
To see his own blood on that face instead of the blood of his enemies, Theo was thrilled about this
Theo also knew that the fact that Tamon had silently followed this stupid order to just be beaten, no matter how much it was her order, was in itself redemption in this mans own way.
He probably would not rebel even if Theo broke every bone in his body, but he was a demonic man.
Dont trust me he said, but he would act like he could give his life for her.
Theo finally understood what Ronasso had said about Tamons going out as a delegation to confuse the nobles of other countries like a fox.
Theo threw the wooden sword she was holding at Tamon and stood up quickly.
Ill decide who to believe and who not to believe!
Of course you do.
However, Theo believed in her instincts.
I believe you.
Ill believe you.
Even if she was fooled again, Theo only wanted to believe Tamon again.
Because no matter how blinded you are by women, you will not be a thug who betrays your own country!
Hmph, snickering soundly, Theo quickly turned around.
She strode out of the training hall quickly.
Tamon, who was watching Theos back as she disappeared, leaning against the wall, lifted his lips in a bitter smile.
Its not that Im blinded by women, Your Majesty.
He muttered as if mocking himself.
In fact, this is love.
Even though he couldnt express it out loud in front of the woman.
Yes, this is love.
Even at the moment of his ribs broken, there was no other exnation for this crazy state of being that he was happy just because he had an excuse to rely on her*. (*Roselyn)
If this is not love, what is it?
Tamon closed his eyes, biting back his vain confession.
***
Wow
Arsenes turquoise eyes shone with surprise as he looked around the area.
The boys childhood was filled with iron and fire, and after that day of the ident when he had run into Jagma, he had wielded only swords.
In the small world of his childhood, he had never seen such a rare sight.
He could see all the colors of hair in the world, and the unusual things blinded him.
Some people walked around with long wooden sticks as shoes, and even some men wore dresses.
In the streets, unidentifiable foreign singers sang songs and people danced andughed along with them.
What surprised Arsene the most was that people who were definitely nobles were also dancing in the streets.
How could nobles dance so freely in a ce wheremoners were passing by!
He felt like he was in a strangend.
No matter how many times he rubbed his eyes at the unbelievable scenery, the scene remained unchanged.
Roselyn smiled at Arsenes dazed expression.
Arsenes emotions were all too understandable.
In fact, it wasnt because of her that she had seen more of the world than Arsne.
This was the first ce she had actually seen the world, except for what she had learned beyond the books.
It was no exaggeration to say that most of the ces she had felt and experienced with her senses were brutally cold Tanatos, the capital city of Bern among them.
So even for Roselyn, as an adult, she couldnt help but feel that thisndscape was like another world at this moment.
What! Asha! What is that?
Arsene looked at the whole roasted octopus and backed away with surprise. That was, for all intents and purposes, a baby sea monster, but people were carrying it around on a skewer.
Look, Hannah! Look at that one!
Arsene tugged on Hannahs hand, as if he could not look at it alone. Hana, who was half dozing off, opened her eyes wide in surprise.
Seeing what Arsene was pointing at, Hannah took a startled step backwards. She gently squeezed Arsenes arm in fear.
Its called an octopus. It is very fragrant and firm when grilled.
What? Youre going to eat it?
Yes. Shall I buy one for you?
At Roselyns offer, Arsene and Hannah shook their heads aggressively.
The sight was so cute that Roselyn, the twins, and Jorge, who had been meekly following behind, all burst outughing.
Roselyn nced at Hannah who was attached to Arsenes side.
I have one name. Thats all there is to it. I lost my parents when I was very young. Master Hartz offered me hisst name, but I said no. So its just Hannah.
Roselyns first impression of Hannah was mature.
Yes, even though she was smaller than Arsene, Hannah acted and looked mature.
However, that appearance was only for the first day.
The next day, Hannah dozed off, read fairy tales, and took a walk with the house animals.
She still had that mature impression now.
But Roselyn felt like she was looking at apletely different person from the first day.
It was the same now.
The image of Hannah who left the mansion was simr to that of the first day.
She* was a little spaced out, but determined, and no matter what she* saw, she* was not surprised. (*Hannah)
In fact, she even smiled at Arsene, who was excited, as if he was cute.
However, Hannah who was now holding Arsenes hand was looking at the world with the same wonderment as Arsene.
She* opened her eyes in surprise at a single octopus skewer, her cheeks reddening, and gave a smallugh as she* locked eyes with Arsene. (*Hannah)
Looking at Hannah, Roselyn felt something strange.
But she didnt know what that something was, she just felt frustrated.
It wasnt that she could detect anything evil with such a small and cute girl.
She just felt a strange sense of dj vu.
Suddenly, Roselyn remembered seeing the child on the first day of the festival when the monsters broke out.
Or more urately, she remembered seeing Hannah. This particr pink hair color stood out, and she was sure of it.
Hannah.
Yes?
The child looked up at Roselyn with her fine golden eyes. Her white cheeks turned pink.
By any chance Did youe out a few days ago?
Hannah opened her eyes wide as if to say something, but slowly shook her head to the side.
Arsene, who was listening nearby, added.
Its our first time here today, arent we? Whats the matter?
No, its just that a few days ago I saw a girl who looked like Hannah.
A girl who looks like Hannah? Wow, you mean there is another one with a hair color like this? Amor is just another world.
Arsene marveled once more and looked around with eyes that were still shining after all this time.
It wasnt a single bit cold at night, and even though it was thest day of the festival, it was still packed with people.
No matter how special the asion, it was andscape where nobles andmoners didnt hate each other, and where no one crawled or begged
Arsene, who was slowly looking around, said in a voice that crept in, his cheeks reddening.
Is it because it never snows in Amor? The people here all seem to be melting. In Tanatos, everyone looked frozen
At Arsenes words, Roselyn looked around the area anew. She marveled. After listening to the childs words, it really did look like that.
She thought the smiles of the people who regained their true form after the ice melted were like that. Of course, everyones circumstances were different and were shadows beyond the light, but at least the darkness didnt cover the whole area.
I see.
Well, at least everyone didnt look frozen. Before she knew it, the sky had gone from dark purple to deep indigo.
Asha, its gettingte. Lets go quickly!
The twins, who were looking up at the night sky, urged Roselyn and the children to hurry.
Even though they arrived a little earlier than scheduled, the cliff where the windntern ceremony was held was packed with people.
There were severalyers of safety fences around the cliff, as the ceremony was held here every year.
Oh no I dont think its going to be our turn.
Roselyn looked ruefully at the people holdingnterns.
Tasha and Louie chuckled as they looked at the worried Roselyn.
Dont worry, Miss Asha. Well take care of it. ck traders always appear before thentern ceremony! Well get it for you!
The twins poked Jorge in the side and said.
Jorge, please take care of Asha and the kids! You have to protect them well before wee back!
Jorge nodded at the twins as he puffed out his shoulders.
Go quickly and dont cause any idents. If anything happens, shout out!
Hahahaha! We will!
Tasha and Louie disappeared through the crowd, chuckling.
Roselyn looked worriedly at where the twins had disappeared and looked down at the hand of someone pulling her.
Hannah?
Chapter 89: The wind lantern ceremony
Chapter 89: The windntern ceremony
****
Sponsored by Tanseobang
****
Please buy me a flower.
Roselyn looked at where Hannah pointed, and saw children decorated like flower spirits, each with a basket full of flowers for sale.
Those who couldnt attend the flower offering ceremony would write their wishes on the flowers and float them on the ocean. Strangely enough, not once did the flowers wash up onnd.
Jorge, who was watching, stepped in and exined.
I see. Thank you for your exnation.
Roselyn sent a polite thank you, and Jorgeughed haha with a face that couldnt hide his happiness.
What flowers shall I buy then?
What Roselyn saw right now were yellow roses, lilies, and purple statice.
All the flowers were beautiful, and just when Roselyn was not sure what to choose, Hannah grabbed the hem of her skirt again.
There over there.
Hannah ran with Roselyns hand in hers as if to tell her to follow.
In no time at all, Roselyn was already in the middle of the crowd with the child holding on to her.
Fortunately, Hannah stopped without going more than a few steps.
Here. I like this flower.
At the ce where Hannah stopped, there was a boy holding a basket of flowers, which looked particrly smallpared to the flowers of other children, but was still very much intact.
Buy some flowers! Daisy means hope. All my blessings for your future, beautiful customer..
The child was reciting the words he must have memorized, he couldnt even lift his head to offer the flowers. The stems of the flower were crushed and the petals were shaking.
Roselyn looked at the basket. It seemed that he hadnt sold a single flower yet.
Theyre beautiful daisies.
Roselyn looked at the basket full of white flowers.
Daisies were flowers that bloomed in warm ces. They were also very rare in cold Tanatos.
How much is it?
10 shillings per flower
No, how much is a whole basket?
The childs eyes opened wide in surprise at Roselyns words.
The child had very pretty purple eyes.
Roselyn was happy to see the same eye color as hers and smiled
small under her veil.
Well, now really.
Yes. Lets see. It looks like there are 100 flowers in the basket. Then this is good enough. Right?
Roselyn held out a small bag of gold coins to the child.
The pocket contained about 10 gold.
When the boy checked the pocket, he was startled and gave the money back to her.
Its too much, precious Lady! I cant take this much!
If you sell 100 shillings each, you will get 10 golds.
But the price of ten shillings per flower was a price that the boy called high in the hope that they would bargain for it.
He was very grateful to thedy in front of him who paid for everything, but he also felt sorry for her.
Take it, I was looking for a child who could sell a whole basket like this, not just one or two flowers. Other children had sold half of their baskets. Youre the precious child I finally found, so you can have it.
The gentle sound of the noblewomans voice made the boy stare upward in a daze.
Tears began to trickle up into the boysrge eyes.
He was born as the fourth of five siblings.
He was disliked by his siblings. The words precious child were the most enchanting words he had ever heard in his life.
Thank you very much. Thank you very much. Thank you, maam.
He was even more grateful that thedy was the first person to say precious to him than that she bought the flowers.
With trembling hands, the boy epted the pocket Roselyn had offered him.
The sobbing child wiped away his tears with his fist and even took off the daisy crown that he wore on his head.
Im sorry I dont have anything for you. This is a flower crown I made myself this morning. Please ept it.
The boy, who bowed down and greeted, quickly moved away.
Somehow, he couldnt seem to stop crying.
Roselyn looked at the flower crown the child had left and ced it on Hannahs head.
The daisies look good on you, Hannah.
Thank you.
With the flower crown on her head and the flower basket in her hand, Hannah looked like the boy selling flowers.
The difference was that unlike the boy holding the flower basket, many people asked if they could buy flowers as soon as Hannah was holding the basket.
Hannah, who shook her head like a child who couldnt speak, nced back.
Roselyn looked in the same ce, wondering if the boy had returned, but she couldnt spot him.
I didnt think youd buy them all.
Hannah murmured, hugging the flower basket tightly.
I think it would be beautiful in my room.
For some reason, Hannah seemed to like daisies very much.
She even smiled, which she didnt show very often, and held the flower basket tightly.
They returned to the side of the group that had been watching them from a short distance away, and before she knew it, the twins were standing there with three tickets.
Its already sold out and there are only three. So I think Asha and the cuties can use this.
Saying that they themselves had done itst year, the twins got the tickets for the children.
Hesitantly, Arsene happily took the tickets firmly in his hand.
Without saying a word, Tasha patted Arsene on the head.
Ding ding-
The bell rang that the ceremony would soon begin. Roselyn hurried to her seat.
****
The priests of the temple appeared, pulling arge cart with windnterns on it.
Thentern ceremony consisted of ten people at a time, each holding a ticket for antern, and when it was their turn, they would step forward and take their turn to fly thentern.
First, the royalty, nobles, and temple priests, whose turn was predetermined, would fly thenterns while wearing the yellow Heritia flower, the symbol of Amor.
Thenguage of the Heritia flower was prosperity and hope.
Then it was the turn of a hundred or so citizens, drawn at random.
Tennterns flew at a time. (10 people, 1 each)
Each of them flew thentern into the sky with a sincere wish that it would reach the six gods.
On the other hand, the temple orchestra sang a sacred song in high spirits so that thenterns they flew would reach the gods safely.
After all thenterns have flown for an hour, those who could not fly float flowers into the sea with their wishes.
That concluded the entire flower offering ceremony.
Roselyn gazed in wonder at thenterns hanging with flowers as they soared into the sky.
She wondered if it was really going to float, the way the flower wobbled so heavily, but before she knew it, they were let go and thenterns floated up to the highest point.
Come to the God who is far, very high, in that high ce. So that this n could be aplished sessfully.
But on second thought, it was a little funny.
Daisy flowersnguage was hope, peace, and innocence.
However, her n (kill Gillotti) was far from hope, peace or innocence.
It was messy, snobbish, and terribly calcting.
And yet, to hope that the flower of hope would reach God. ..
It was a very foolish and shameless wish.
It wille true. Ashas wish.
As if she could read her mind, Hannah grabbed Roselyns dress and said so.
The childs clear golden eyes shone as if they wanted to give her hope.
Roselyn carefully stroked Hannahs hair, thinking the childs heart was so beautiful.
Thank you. Your wish wille true, too. Hannah.
Hannah who was looking up at Roselyn nodded in reply.
Then Hannah, who turned around and stared somewhere, suddenly started running.
Hannah?
Hannah! Where are you going?
Because anyone could stop him, the startled Arsene chased after Hannah.
Arsene, please stop!
Too many people were walking back from the cliff after the ceremony was over, as if the waves were receding.
Hannah and Arsene disappeared in the waves of people.
Jorge!
Roselyn hurriedly called Jorge. The men apanying her moved at Jorges gesture.
There are too many people, the ce is too big! We have to spread out and search. Well search in pairs and meet back here in twenty minutes.
Then the twins will go together and Ill go with Asha
No. I think it would be better if Tasha and Jorge, who are faster on your feet, go together. Ill go with Louie as she knows her way around.
It was more efficient for two highly mobile people to move together.
Because Roselyn, who was limping, would certainly move slower.
However, Jorge could not do so.
Roselyn smiled and said, as if she understood how Jorge felt.
Dont worry about me. Shadow is always around to protect me.
Shadow!
He was Tamons personal guard who was always invisible.
Jorges expression became lighter as he remembered the existence of Shadow.
I understand. Lets gather here every twenty minutes until we find the children.
Lasha and Jorge rushed away. Roselyn hastily looked around with Louie.
Why did Hannah run away so suddenly?
Roselyn suddenly recalled Hannahs actions. For some reason, Hannah kept looking back the whole time.
What exactly did Hannah see?
Being a disciple of the Prophet Hartz, perhaps Hannah saw something that would happen in the future.
No, thats not whats important right now.
It was urgent to find the children as soon as possible.
The knights are fast on their feet and have a wide radius of action, so we should look again where they had searched to be sure, Louie.
Yes, Asha.
Roselyn and Louie searched everywhere in the alleyways.
Then at some point.
Arghhhh!
A faint scream could be heard from behind a gloomy building.
Roselyn and Louie slowed their footsteps and quietly walked over to where the scream wasing from.
And the scene they found made Roselyn and Louies eyes widen in surprise.
Chapter 90: If youre there, come out
Chapter 90: If you''re there,e out
****
Sponsored by Tanseobang (2/2)
****
These b*stards are just having a hard time, arent they bad at skills?
Did you rush to beat me? These idiots. Take what you got!
There were four rough looking men.
And against those men. There were two more men who were being beaten.
There was one child who fainted behind the men, and another girl who was protecting the fainted child. They were all faces that Roselyn knew.
Cassion?
The men who were being beaten were Cassion and his guard Owen.
And the girl they were protecting was Hannah, and Hannah was holding the boy who sold daisies.
Just by looking at it like this, Roselyn could see what was going on.
She didnt know why Cassion was beaten there. Anyway, she was right about the situation protecting the children.
There are no countermeasures, really.
Roselyn shook her head and scanned the area.
If youre there,e out.
There was no name called, but Shadow appeared as if he knew Roselyn was calling him.
Ah!
Louie started hupping when she suddenly spotted the man who was by their side, unbeknownst to anyone else.
Roselyn didnt have time to worry about Louie, who covered her mouth with her hands for fear of the sound leaking out.
Can you help those people, please?
Shadow stared at Roselyn without answering.
Contrary to the name Shadow, the man was very simple and ordinary.
As I recall, thest time I saw him at the mansion, he was all ck
The strange thing was that she couldnt remember his face at all, even though she had seen itst time.
He was literally like a shadow.
It was just a ck shape, but the entity itself was not clearly visible.
While Roselyn was observing him, there was another scream from the alley.
Ahh!
But somehow Shadow remained motionless and only stared at Roselyn.
Furthermore, wasnt the person screaming in pain in there flesh and blood of the master that he served?
(*She meant Cassion is Tamons brother, and Tamons Shadows master, but Shadow doesnt care for Cassion)
And yet, nothing wavered.
It was as if the only person he had to protect was Roselyn.
Thats right, you are literally carrying out an order that you must protect only me.
He would protect her, but she wasnt his master, so he had no reason to grant her wish.
Also, if he listened to Roselyns request to save those people, he would be negligent in watching her, which was his original duty, so he would not move.
It was a horrifyingly perfect execution of orders.
So what would it take to move Shadow?
Roselyn jumped into the alley without dy.
Stop the violence there.
The men who had been kicking their feet at the fallen Cassion and Owen, who was holding Cassion protectively, quickly raised their heads at the sound of Roselyns voice.
Whats with the woman?
Shes not scared.
Hey, I guess you want to be tough, too.
The men smiled foully at Roselyn.
Roselyn approached the men without a care in the world.
Tap. Tap. Tap.
She made a loud noise of hitting her cane on the floor, deliberately to be heard.
Cassion lifted his stiff face.
Go! Call my brother ..
Shut up, b*stard!
The man standing behind him stomped on Cassions hand.
A curse word came out of Cassions mouth, and Owen, who was out of his mind for a while, quickly pushed the man away, protecting Cassion.
B*stard!
The man standing behind him kept hitting the fallen Cassion and Owen repeatedly.
The other two were approaching, drooling over the limping woman who walked towards them fearlessly, covering half her face.
She looked like a foreign aristocrat who hade to see a festival full of righteousness and naivety.
There was no food that looked more delicious than this.
Now, let me see your hidden face.
The moment the man standing in front of her reached for the veil that was hiding Roselyns face, Shadow approached without a sound and grabbed the mans arm.
What, what is it, brother, arghhhhh!
Crack!
The sound of bones breaking in the deste alley was clear and precise.
A man who was neitherrge nor strong, but merely looked as ordinary as a passerby, dealt with the men without expression.
D*mn, what is this again? Since I dont think things are going to work out, everyone is interrupting!
You, you, you b*stard!
The men shook at the sight of theirpanion, who instantly got one broken arm.
But they decided that they had the advantage, both in terms of size and number of people, so they quickly took up arms.
Attack!
The three of them rushed to Shadow.
Threerge men jumped at him, but Shadow didnt even flinch.
He was holding a small, sharp dagger in his hand.
Roselyn took advantage of the chaos and approached the fallen Cassion and the children.
Everyone, are you okay?
Cassion was conscious but could barely raise his body, and his second-inmand waspletely unconscious.
Fortunately, Hannah was clean and without a scratch, but the child who sold the flowers held in Hannahs arms was already out of his mind.
Roselyn methodically searched the head of the child who was held tightly in Hannahs arms.
Fortunately, there were no serious wounds to the head and body.
Louie, you go get Jorge.
Yes, yes!
On Roselyns orders, Louie quickly ran away.
That was when it happened.
This woman!
The man who had fallen with a broken arm somehow took out a knife and jumped at Roselyn.
Realizing that things were going to go against them, he was going to take Roselyn hostage.
Shadow, who had already dealt with the three angry men, turned to protect Roselyn.
nk!
But Roselyns hands were much faster.
She hit the hand of the man with the knife with the cane she was holding. It was a clean and precise move.
nk!
The knife flew to the wall and the man fell back in surprise.
Roselyn didnt stop there, but swung the cane again at the fallen man.
Ah!
The mans head turned around and he fell back without being able to make another sound.
Since there were children, it was better to knock them out.
She didnt know what kind of trouble they would make if she let them go.
How dare these people jump on them without a second thought?
Shaking off the end of the cane, Roselyn straightened up.
As she turned to look behind her, she made eye contact with Cassion, who was lying on the floor.
His bruised lips were wide open as if surprised by Roselyns resoluteness.
Standing up straight, Roselyn held out her hand toward Cassion.
Those who are sane and those who have lost their minds should also be dealt with. Dont procrastinate.
It sounded a bit cold, but at the same time, it was a sound that aroused the spirit of Cassion.
Cassion grabbed Roselyns hand and got up.
He then looked at Owen, who waspletely out from protecting him.
At that time.
Asha!
Jorge, the Knights, and the twins came rushing into the alley.
Shadow had already disappeared.
****
Oh! What the hell happened?
As soon as they got back to the house, Satin was in a panic.
Fortunately or unfortunately, only Cassian and his second-inmand were injured, but by the look of it, something had happened.
When Tamon returned to the mansion, he would definitely punish them.
Doctor, call the doctor! (Satin)
Fortunately, Cassion only suffered a scraped arm and a few hits to the face.
Owen, however, had one of his legs and ribs broken.
The resident doctor rushed in to check Owen and the child who sold flowers.
Roselyn caught up with Asrell as she pulled Cassion to heal his wounds.
Asrell, Ill do it.
It was unexpected, but Asrell didntin.
She just quietly handed Roselyn the first aid kit she had brought with her.
Roselyn took the hesitant Cassion into a small parlor.
walked into the small room with a faltering Cashion.
Did you follow us?
Cassion turned his head away without answering. Still, the reaction was enough.
Why?
Roselyn wiped Cassions palms with a clean cloth and alcohol.
Ugh.
Cassion, who bit his lips and endured the sharp pain, hesitated and opened his mouth after a long silence.
You are a strange woman.
Roselyn nced at Cassion. He was looking at Roselyn with aplicated expression.
Even though youre my brothers woman, youre not at all submissive..Most ordinary women or people shrivel up in front of my brother, but youre different.
For Roselyn it was normal.
But she was under no obligation to tell Cassion about the post-war situation. So she said nothing and kept silent.
Has my brother ever mentioned me to you?
Ignore him.
Roselyn pretended not to know Tamons voice that came to her mind at that moment.
These brothers were somehow twisted.
She had no intention of interfering with it for no reason and making it even more twisted.
Nothing.
He didnt say anything?
However, Cassion was hurt more by her words.
Chapter 91: Similar
Chapter 91: Simr
****
Sponsored by Vina
****
I didnt know you were hurt..
After all, Cassion must have really wanted to be in Tamons eyes.
Is it a twisted longing for his brother?
When Roselyn thought about it, she felt like Cassions rudeness was just a childs need to have his brother to pay attention to him.
He was such a child who didnt know how to do anything but scratch others.
How did this brother get so twisted?
Asrell told Roselyn a bit about Cassion, but it wasntplete information.
Even though Roselyn was interested in Tamons family history and wanted to know it, her heart fluttered in a strange way.
This was just curiosity.
It would be rude to expose a very personal family matter out of curiosity.
No matter how many times she repeated that she shouldnt get closer to him, her mind didnt move as much as she wanted.
I heard you have been sick since you were a child.
Oh, hmmm. Im fine now. I may not be as strong as my brother, but Im strong enough now that I wont get pneumonia from swimming in the ocean.
Roselyn shook her head at the past she was reminded of.
The medicine my brother gave me is very effective. If it wasnt for that, I would still be lying on the sick bed.
Medicine?
Come to think of it, Cassions original purpose foring to this mansion was to get medicine.
Thats amazing. Its a medicine that makes even those who have been lying on the bed for half their lives jump up and walk.
Right? I wondered the same thing, but I couldnt ask around. My brother obtained the medicine in secret, and it has no name or manufacturer. He wouldnt tell me how he got it.
Roselyn, who was listening to Cassion, suddenly felt suspicious.
She finished bandaging, then asked.
What kind of medicine is that? Do you have it now?
Cassion hurriedly answered Roselyns question.
The medicine is in my room. Its a blood-red liquid medicine. Anyway, its strange. At first I was very suspicious and skeptical about it, but after taking it for a month as my brother told me, I felt like my sick body was washed away. The doctor said it was a miracle and asked me to tell them what kind of medicine I used, but my brother said it was a secret.
Roselyn couldnt help butugh as she listened to all of his mumbled exnations.
It was a miracle drug of unknown origin.
It was a blood-red liquid.
Roselyn seemed to have a pretty good idea of what was in it.
It was strange.
It was obvious that Tamon was annoyed by Cassion.
But it seemed Tamon didnt really hate his bloodline.
With his personality, if he really wanted not to be disturbed by Cassion or get in his way, he would have already removed Cassion and left him behind without anyone knowing.
But when Cassion went on a rampage, he didnt care. Tamon secretly gave his blood to Cassion so he wouldnt die.
I dont know. Is Tamon morepassionate than I thought?
It seemed that the more she learned about Tamon, the more she discovered parts of him that she never expected it.
What else is there?
Her curiosity came back again. She tried to suppress her instincts and erased her thoughts of Tamon.
Ive heard this before
Cassion, who had been watching Roselyn as if observing her, hesitated and spoke.
I think youre a little simr to my brother in some ways.
Is that so?
Despite Roselyns reluctant retort, Cassion continued to speak.
Mysterious expressions and eyes that look at the world... The difference is that my brother smiles, but you dont.
Did I not smile that much?
I wasnt the one with no facial expressions at all.
When I was with Anna and Cain, I smiled a lot more.
But after Roselyn entered the Imperial Pce, she had to manage her facial expressions.
There was no time tough or make noise for even a single day, and since she had gotten used to it, it had be her daily routine to worry about something serious and agonize over it.
It was as if she had forgotten how to smile, and her expression was gone. There was no time forughter, no such thing.
As she remembered the cold, painful past, her expression naturally returned to the past.
Staring at her stiff expression, Cassion chuckled and said.
That expression really resembles you.
You always look at me with that expression. I hear you smile a lot, but you rarely smile at me.
Is that whats bothering you so much?
Cassion was about to say something when a white cloth covered with yellow ointment was pressed on his cheek.
Ahhhhh!
The stinging medicine seeped into the torn wound.
As a result, the words He was trying to protest were swallowed back in.
Ugh.ouch.
Instead, all was heard was a series of grunting sounds of pain.
Roselyn mumbled as she carefully spread the medicine on his cheek.
Thank you for protecting the children.
Huh?
It was unpleasant that you followed us, but thanks to you, the children are safe, so
.
The unexpected words of gratitude made Cassions eyes shake.
I beat them a lot..
I dont think you hit them at all.
Huh, I did hit him once!
I got it. Well done.
When Cassion shouted angrily, Roselyn responded firmly.
She didnt know why, but her heartless reply made him blush.
Im just an unlucky person.
Cassion let out a muffled grunt that sounded almost inaudible.
Roselyn smiled silently.
When youre feeling better, why dont you start learning some martial arts now? Even self-defense would be good.
Are you worried about me?
Im sorry if it sounded that way.
Casino pouted his lips at Roselyns serious words.
But still, he seemed to be in a good mood.
Strangely, being scolded by you doesnt feel so bad.
No, when did I scold you
Roselyn looked at Cassion with a frown.
Bute to think of it, no one ever scolds me. But, you would casually tell me to fix things by saying the right words. Thats a little rough and a little embarrassing, but I dont mind it at all.
Looking at Cassions embarrassed and reddened face, Roselyn was just perplexed.
This made her think the two brothers were really brothers.
You have a part that resembles your brother, too.
What is it? In what way?
A bit perverted.
Muttering quietly in her mind, Roselyn moved away from him.
Since youre fine, go see your guard already. All his ribs were broken trying to protect you. Do you have this much free time to hang out with me like this?
Her tingling word startled Cassion out of his seat.
Oh right. I should go to Owen!
Cassion rushed out of the small parlor.
Roselyn stared at his back and smiled weakly.
The back that looked like a wild boar that could only rush forward looked like a big dog that couldnt stand loneliness and rubbed its head here and there.
Oh, he* looks like that too. (*Tamon)
It was annoying but strangely at some point, Roselyn didnt hate it.
***
Tamon was finally able to return to the mansionte at night.
Theo wouldnt let him go, stopping him by saying she was going to treat him, but in the end she told him to have a drink.
On top of that, around the middle, Ronasso and his knights even joined Theo and held him back.
More than a dozen knights rushed at once, saying they were disappointed that they apanied him to Tanatos but never got greeted properly after they came back to Amor.
(*It was about the few beginning chapters, when Tamon rescued Roselyn from the snow and secretly brought her back to Amor. All the knights ran days and nights, but when they arrived at Amor, Tamon brought Roselyn to his mansion without saying anything to his knights and disappeared for days. So thats what the knights meant.)
Ronasso enjoyed watching Tamon being surrounded by the king and the knights from afar.
Drink! Im feeling so good today, Ill let you drink whatever you want!
The festival that they had been preparing for months came to an end without a hitch, even with the sudden appearance of the monsters, and although Theo was shocked, she found her lost sister.
Was that all? On the plus side, she got to beat that arrogant Tamon.
Theo had never had such a good day.
Of course, it would be much better than this if Tanatos would be destroyed one day..l.
As a result, Tamon had to join the drunken Theo and the Knights, and even Ronasso, and surpassed them untilte before able to leave.
However, if he had heard beforehand that Aranrhosia had taken the children to the windntern ceremony and had run into bad men, he would not stay then.
Bang!
Asha!
As soon as he heard the story Satin had told him, Tamon ran up to the third floor without even changing his clothes. He was told that Asha wasnt injured in any way, but he couldnt rx until he saw her clearly with his own eyes.
He knew in his head that she was not a person who could be easily beaten no matter where she went. However, no matter how much his head tried to convince him, his heart was stubborn enough to not listen unless he saw and felt it firsthand.
Asha!
The moment he mmed open the door to the bedroom and stepped inside, he bumped into Roselyn who was trying to get out.
!
Tamon quickly grabbed Roselyn and picked her up, who was about to fall limply as she tried to back away.
What..whats going on?
Roselyn asked with eyes wide open in surprise.
Instead of answering, Tamon looked carefully at herplexion and limbs first.
Fortunately, she didnt appear to be injured.
Sighing quietly, Tamonid her down on the bed.
Next time, dont go out without me.
What?
You get in trouble without me.
Roselyn couldnt help butugh gleefully at Tamons outrageous words.
Is he doing this after hearing that I met a couple of bullies outside?
If I get injured, Ill be fine in no time. Youre the one who said you wouldnt let me die even if I died.
Not dying is one thing, not getting hurt is another. Cant you get that through your clever head?
In case you havent heard, I didnt get hurt today.
Whats the big deal about doing well when you could have been injured?
Tamon clicked his tongue as if she was the one who had made the mistake.
He was getting more and more ridiculous.
Roselyn pushed him off her, but she was stuck as if trapped in a rock.
She knew she couldnt use force, so she grabbed his shoulder and bit him hard.
Tamonughed at the ticklish attack.
If youre going to kiss me, do it on my lips, not the shoulder.
She thought wrongly.
She realized toote that trying to bite the rock would only hurt her.
Tamon, ignoring her teeth marks with impunity, swallowed her lips at once.
****
Thank you for reading. Extra chapters $5/chap
Chapter 92: Ignorance is bravery
Chapter 92: Ignorance is bravery
****
Sponsored by Vina (2/4)
***
Gillotti, if you have anything important to say, be sure to consult with Your Empress. Im sure you will!
If you hadnt inherited that ability Huh, why is it that there is only one fool like you left as crown prince, why!
Keep that in mind, Gillotti. You must hold on to the Empress tightly. Keep it in mind .!
Gillotti, Gillotti
The voice of the dead grabbed and shook Gillottis brain.
He wanted to scream out loud, but all he heard was the sound of whimpering, as if someone had blocked his mouth.
I dont want to. I dont want to, father. I hate it!
He struggled to get up, kicking off the bed with a thud.
His whole body was drenched in cold sweat.
He gritted his teeth as he grabbed on his throbbing forehead.
As soon as he was better, the Empress name came as a nightmare again.
Of course, it was always the voice of his father, the previous emperor, that strangled him.
He dreaded to look at his face, but his fathers shadow and voice kept appearing.
That alone was enough to scare Gillotti.
Huh, why do those two torment me like a curse even when theyre dead?
Gillotti, who chewed the flesh inside his mouth and swallowed the cussing, pulled the rope and called the servants.
Hello! Get Natasha! What is Natasha doing here and not showing up!
At Gillottis shout, the servants moved hastily.
Oh, I see His Majesty is not feeling well today!
They closed their eyes, grabbed their trembling heart, and kept running.
After the incident, the Imperial Pce had turned into a sheet of ice.
The emperor had fallen or run out of time, and Natasha had covered his eyes and acted as if she was the master of this pce as well.
She took advantage of the situation, filled the court with her own people, driving out those who worked well in the main government positions, not to mention trying to control the imperial finances at will.
And that wasnt all.
The sons of the concubines took over the pce and acted as if they were Princes as well.
This disregard for procedure andw caused some of the nobles to protest.
No one knew that Natasha Roanti was behind them.
Just one person.
The Emperor still embraced her and hung onto her, calling her July sunshine and the only warmth left.
In any case, things were not looking good for the current Tanatos.
The current emperor, who has no heir, has fallen at any rate, and the mistress of the emperor of unknown origin has continued her tyranny in the shadows, with her belly full.
Even the full andzy nobles have recently gathered to worry about the current situation.
They hinted at their fears that if things continue as they were, this thousand-year empire, Tanatos, would be destroyed.
I should have protected the Empress at that time!
The nobles in hiding pretended to regret it.
However, it was all in vain.
Who would really be able to prevent that mad emperor?
Even the Duke of Sunset, one of the three pirs of the empire, was ughtered by the Emperor with his eyes wide open.
The Sunset had been a protective sacrament for generations, keeping the imperial family in check, but the Emperor just jumped barefoot out of the middle of the imperial pce and cut off the Dukes head there like a madman.
It was a diabolical and brutal execution never to be seen again in history, and an incredibly appalling death even in the eyes of the nobles.
Ah! They say ignorance is bravery! How can the Emperor be so brave and ignorant! Its pathetic!
There was a good reason why the Sunset family was called a pir.
The history and political and economic influence it has contributed to the empire so far, and even the intricate diplomatic issues involved.
It was never a good idea to so easily, so simply and so cruelly eliminate a family that was a major pir of the empire.
First, it was a loss of public sentiment, and second, it was an opportunity to shake the trust of the loyal subjects who had been the lifeblood of the empire.
Is that all?
The lives of most of the small nobles and peasants who lived in the House of Sunset were destroyed.
The emperor had casually exploited the forcibly confiscatednds of the Sunset family.
The vassals of the family bravely fled with some of their goods before the emperor could take everything.
This was the highly respected Sunset family.
The vassals kept each other well hidden, hoping that one day their hidden heir would take it back. As if to mock them, the emperor burned the Sunset familys house to the ground.
It was a delusion.
This was definitely a delusion.
Some of the nobles were already casually preparing to emigrate or go into exile.
However, it was a problem because everyone couldnt just leave. They were nobles with money, so they could emigrate elsewhere
The suffering of themoners who had lived their entire lives here was iparable to that of the nobles.
Summer was here, more than ever, and the life force was overflowing, but this summer for Tanatos was just dark and hopeless.
Of course, there was always someone cheerful in the midst of it all.
Your Majesty! Your Majesty, I hear youre looking for Natasha?
Natasha ran in front of the emperor, holding her round belly tightly.
As soon as Gillotti, who had taken the trouble to put on his uniform, saw Natasha, he pouted his lips as if toin.
What did I say? Didnt I tell you that you should always be where I can see you as soon as I wake up?
Well, a light walk is a must for pregnant women. This was all for the sake of our child.
Natasha chuckled and held Gillotti.
She rubbed her soft cheek against his chest in a pampering manner, and soon Gillottis expression rxed.
No, what walk do you do every day? In the morning, at night, any time.
Please dont say that. I dont want to get fat just because I have a child. What if I lose Your Majestys love? Natasha wants to be always beautiful for you.
Her weepy orange eyes shone with innocence.
Natashas words made Gillottis pale face glow with desire.
He did not hesitate to advance to her lips.
He kissed her wildly and fiercely, like a ravenous beast hunting herbivores.
Natasha responded politely by wrapping her arms around his neck.
Sometimes she fled as if stricken with fear, sometimes she seduced him as if she was throwing him bait.
Each time, Gillotti fell head over heels in love with her.
Oh, NatashaI want you.
Yes, no. No, no, not now. Its a dangerous time.
She soothed him by rubbing her lips against Gillottis, as if she was more disappointed.
Heck, you say that all the time!
Please, please.
Im not sure why hes so energetic when hes more and more exhausted.
Natasha swallowed a sigh several times behind her smiling face and held back her swearing.
The crown prince-turned-emperor could not possibly have learned to be considerate of others.
Not only was it in bed, but it was the same for the woman who had his child.
It was hard for Natasha to appease such an emperor every time, no matter how much she tried.
Please, Natasha.
Your Majesty, you have more urgent matters to attend to than me.
Natasha had to change the subject if she really thought it was a bad idea.
Natasha was just doing him a favor and reminding him of something important that he had almost forgotten.
We must first find a way to make His Majestys condition better for the Prophet Hartz. He is ourst hope, isnt he? We must hurry.
Gillottis eyes changed at the mention of the prophet Hartz.
As if he had forgotten about it for a while, he scrunched up his face and rubbed his chin.
Hartz the Prophet, Prophet of the Exiled.
Finding him was not an easy task.
Gillotti spent a great deal of manpower and money looking for him, based on rumors.
If he (Hartz) hadnt stopped by Tanatos, it would have been impossible to catch him. Fate, or rather the gods, helped him*. (*Gillotti)
The breath of Caimon, goddess of the harsh winter winds, caught his feet.
Even Hartz, the prophet who said he was free as the wind, had to kneel to the breath of this sharp winter god after all.
As if Hartz knew that resistance was pointless, he obediently followed the soldiers into the Imperial Pce.
That was two days ago.
Locked in the west tower, he still looked docile.
Since he was widely known as a man who was unpredictable, a lot of surveince was put up.
If it hadnt been for a sudden seizure the day before yesterday, Gillotti would have pursued Hartz already.
We must hurry. What if something happens to His Majestys body again? Your Majesty, please love me to your hearts content after you are well.
Natasha hugged him, her cheeks reddening in embarrassment.
What she said was right.
He would have plenty of time to hold her once his body was feeling better, but if he missed the right time, he could cut that time in half.
Wise Natasha, you are right.
Gillotti hurried along the hurried path.
Bring me that one who is locked in the west tower!
Natasha patted her chest, feeling relieved and followed him.
****
Hartz raised his head and took a slow, deep breath, catching the sunlight through the small window.
The soldiers will be here soon.
The west tower he was trapped in was as dark as any prison and the windows were small.
It was all due to the vicious Tanatos weather.
Even though the walls of the tower were surrounded byyers of tapestry, the cold air was stilling in.
Still, it was a heartwarming ce with a firece, otherwise he would freeze to death indoors.
Hartz couldnt help but sigh.
I cant believe I have to endure another two and a half months in a ce like this.
****
Kofi extra chapters $5.
Chapter 93: I can tell you
Chapter 93: I can tell you
****
Sponsored by Vina
****
Hartz was worried about himself sticking around here, but he was more worried about Mana being alone.
Strangely enough, he was more worried about Mana than Hannah, who was much younger.
Im sure he wouldnt even snort for worrying about him, though.
Hartz took a deep breath, thinking of Hannah and Mana.
Mana was right.
Who was he (Hartz) to worry for them when he himself was in prison?
Hartz mustered up the energy to fight theing Death.
Emperor Tanatos, a violent and fierce being with a beautiful skin to spare.
The Emperor was never loved by his mother, and his father, a perfectionist, never gave him a single hug.
How could a child who has so much wealth and has not learned love and tolerance grow up to be undistorted?
He was the one who, in a moment of crisis, threw even what he held in his hands to the floor and stomped on it with his feet.
It was the woman who needed to be watched out for more than the Emperor. Natasha Roanti.
She has a face like a flower and a soul like a snake.
She was a woman who would do anything for the survival of herself and her child.
It wasnt that it was very bad, but it was problematic, mainly because the womans methods were unjustified and insidious.
Tap.tap.
Hartz began to hear footsteps climbing the tower. It was definitely the sound of soldiers.
Hartz got up first before the soldiers came in.
He refused to be dragged under any circumstances.
As soon as the door suddenly opened, he spoke first.
Ill go down on my feet. If you treat me roughly, I will tell you of your future disgrace; if you treat me politely, I will tell you of people you should be especially careful of.
The momentum of the soldiers who had stiffened at his words came to a flinching halt.
Hartz calmly walked down between them.
No one held him like a sinner.
It was good to have the power of prophecy, Hartz thought with satisfaction once more.
****
Natasha stepped back, frowning slightly at the appearance of the shaggy man who had appeared with the soldiers.
His hair wasnt gray, but with only a bushy beard and long hair covering his eyes, he looked like an old man, well over sixty.
Gillotti said that there wasnt that much difference between Hartzs age and his own.
It was only about a decade ago that Keton copsed, and Hartz at that time had just graduated from the Academy.
If so, he would be only thirty-two years old at an estimate, but he looked much over forty in this way.
Was it because he was wearing rags?
She didnt know what the man had to go through to look like that, but he was badly dressed.
Natasha clicked her tongue invisibly and hid behind Gillotti, who was at least ostensibly nice. Gillotti, who thought Natasha was afraid of the man, smiled in satisfaction and hugged Natashas shoulders tightly.
Hartz, blindfolded by his bangs, clicked his tongue soundlessly at their shameless appearance.
Are you Prophet Hartz?
The humble prophet is in the presence of the Emperor of Tanatos.
Gillottis eyes wriggled with Hartzs somewhat rude tone.
Although his country was destroyed, Hartz was still a legitimate Prince of a country, and if it had not been destroyed, Hartz would have been crowned king.
With that in mind, Gillotti, who had deliberately suppressed his anger, immediately spoke.
Since you said you have such an amazing talent, Im sure you know already why your were caught.
Caught
Gillotti spoke arrogantly,pletely unaware that Hartz willingly surrendered himself.
It was a coercive tone, as if he was being scolded if he didnt answer his words properly.
Hartz didnt reply, but stared at Gillotti and Natasha.
The high emperors position, and standing beside him, the womans shadow was short.
A faint image shed before Hartzs eyes.
Hertz slowly closed his eyes and looked back at the scene that had passed.
When he opened his eyes again, his voice was determined.
I see the future, not the past, and if there is anything you wish to hear, please ask clearly.
Just before Gillotti, who frowned, tried to spit out more harsh words, Natasha gently rubbed his shoulder.
We need to know why His Majestys health is deteriorating. If we dont know why, wed like to know how to make him better from now on.
Natasha asked earnestly in a voice of sincere concern for Gillotti.
Hartz looked at them both and said.
Do you know the saying that if you use your powers for evil purposes, they will return like a curse?
Gillottis and Natashas expressions hardened at Hartzs words.
It was an unspoken discipline that one must use it for the greater good rather than justice, and for helping others rather than war.
It was not that the emperor didnt know, he just pretended not to know.
It was all about killing a few people, and he wondered how great an aftermath it would bring back.
But, in the words of the prophet Hartz, all of Gillottis symptoms now are the repercussions of using his power in the wrong direction?
Dont lie! This power ispletely mine! How can you say that my power will harm me when Im using it for my benefit!
Why cant you believe it? Arent the descendants of the kings who used different powers and perished right in front of you?
!
Gillottis mouth naturally froze in surprise.
It was as if Hartzs words were saying that Gillottis future would be like that.
Gillottis hand, which was gripping the armrest, trembled.
No, it cant be. I am the one who was chosen to be Emperor. What is wrong with an emperor who kills only fifteen people? No, I dont think so.
Gillotti felt like he was about to have another seizure.
The quick-witted Natasha stepped forward to quickly mediate between them.
Holding her big belly, she asked Hartz with a pitiful look on her face.
I understand why. Then we must also know how to alleviate this disease, mustnt we? O great prophet, please help my emperor. Please dont leave my childs father in despair.
She was indeed a rare sorceress.
With a round belly and moist eyes, Natashas pleading figure was just like a soft and beautiful woman who was worried about the sick husband.
Sadness and fear filled her reddened face.
Hartz was lucky that his hair covered his face.
Otherwise, he might have made an outrageous expression.
Please, I beg you. Please dont let His Majesty die. Never . for the sake of the poor people of Tanatos and the future of this child. Absolutely!
Hartzs throat tickled. He wanted to say, Actually, for the sake of his poor people, it would be better for him to leave this world soon.
However, he had to bite his tongue in his mouth to get a grip on his twitching lips.
The whole country knew all about what a mistake that stupid emperor had made.
Perhaps it was the people of Tanatos who know best of all.
The lives of the people, exhausted and impoverished in the mere months since the Empress disappeared from thend, were a wail itself.
Do the two really not know that the sighs that have umted throughout the country with nostalgia for the deceased Empress and the hopelessness of life toe are piling up like a mountain every day?
They call this kind of thing karma in the far east.
The umtion of this karma was bound to eventually lead them to self-destruction.
How..
Hartz closed his eyes and let out a long sigh.
The image of Gillotti and Natasha passed before his darkened eyes once more.
All the paintings were scattered, as if shards of ss with engraved pictures had broken, but as time went on, the pieces wereing together.
Perhaps the Empress, or rather the former Empress was moving, and the imperfect future would be fully in ce.
Its not perfect, but there is one possible way.
What is it?
Gillotti urgently asked.
Unlike the excited Gillotti, Hartzs voice was gentler and more rxed than ever.
They say that collecting holy relics creates a special resonance. They said its Gods response. When they are gathered, they say you can make a special offering and pray for your wishes to be granted.
Holy relics!
Holy relics imbued with divine carvings, like the descendants of those who had been endowed with extraordinary powers.
There were six holy relics at the beginning of time, but one was destroyed by the gods, and there were only five known to remain today.
One of them was the chain of protection held by Roselyn V Sunset.
That evil woman!
And it remained missing because of the clever Roselyn.
Gillotti was angry, his teeth chattering.
The woman was useless like a speck of dust anyway.
Natashas face also tightened as she realized why he was so furious.
I should have robbed you of that holy relic beforehand!
It was past time to regret it now. Gillottis head tingled with helplessness and frustration.
If the Empress was right in front of him, he would want to strangle her again.
Oh, what should I do?
Since even the most easily obtainable chain of protection was thus far away, it was going to be even more difficult to gather other holy relics.
If the sickness continued to get worse..
Gillotti nced once more at the prophet in front of him.
A beggar-like man whose authority and power have disappeared and function only as guardians of this power.
It was terrible and disgusting to think that would be his future.
Hartz spoke, not caring about Gillottis gaze.
If youre curious about the location of the holy relics, I can tell you.
Chapter 94: Hartz’s conditions
Chapter 94: Hartz¡¯s conditions
****
Sponsored by Vina (4/4)
****
Gillotti raised his head high in surprise.
Ill only tell you one thing at a time.
Well, say it! Say it, immediately!
Gillotti hurried him on. Natasha also clenched her fists in excitement.
Hartz nced around the audience chamber.
As it was the golden empire, the splendor of the main pce was on a different level than in many countries.
Crystal and gold, silver and sapphire.
Not only was the emperors crown decorated with various jewels, but the ceiling engravings and the jeweled chandeliers were the height of mour.
Hartz didnt know how they did it, but thisrge area was much warmer than the smaller west tower.
Perhaps it was the same in the East Pce, where the emperor lived.
Hartz, who grinned, mumbled indignantly.
By the way, its very cold in the west tower.
What?
It was so cold that it made my hair stand on end. Should I say that my brain is going to freeze and my memory is going to decline?
What ?
Gillottis brow furrowed as he spoke in an angry tone.
Are you trying to negotiate with me now?
NegotiationIts not that grand. Should I say its just a normal deal?
Hartzughed, his voice deliberately vulgar and snobbish.
Its all about my convenience while I help you get what you want.
You are so cocky. Who should suggest a deal to whom? Even though we are the same talented, you may die here if I want you to.
Hartzughed aloud at Gillottis words of arrogance and vainness.
hahahaha!
It was a loudugh, and Gillotti immediately scrunched up his face.
He got up and ran towards Hartz.
With a bright red face, he grabbed Hartz by the chest, but due to hisck of energy, he couldnt lift him up.
It was partly because Hartz was bigger than he expected.
Youre a prince of a ruined country, and youre arrogant for having a single ability?
Whos being arrogant? Me?
Yes, you are. If you dont want to die, meekly submit your information. Dont give me your boringints.
Gillottis eyes lit up dangerously.
Hartz, who was looking deep into his eyes, chuckled.
Hartzs strange eyes shone through his long bangs.
As soon as you kill me, your life will be cut in half.
The eyes were a strange mixture of blue and gold.
It was a strange and bizarre look.
It gave Gillotti strange goosebumps.
The more you try to harm me, the more of your lifespan will disappear by the handful.
What?
You dont know how much of your lifespan you have left, but I do.
Hartz folded his eyes and whispered with a smile.
His voice, which had changed like a snake, insidiously entered Gillottis ears.
If youre down by half from that ce, then yes.. I think Id better start preparing from your will at this hour. ..
You.you!
Your Majesty!
Natasha hurried down, holding the heavy belly.
She pulled Hartz and Gillotti apart and quickly soothed Gillotti.
Now was not the time to handle things with anger.
This foolish emperor had often ruined things by trying to handle them ording to his nature.
I understand your anger, but now is not the time to handle business with a brazier. I dont want to take the slightest chance of harming you. Please, listen to this poor Natasha.
She grabbed Gillottis hand and kissed it with her sobbing lips.
It seemed to be the plea of a woman who, by all ounts, cared most for his safety.
Even Gillotti, who was full of anger, could not help but rx at her appearance.
How can ones heart not weaken when a woman, as beautiful as a spring flower, is pleading in such a piteous manner?
Gillotti red at Hartz for a long time, and murmured a sneer.
I will move your residence. You will tell me the location of the holy relics.
Done.
Hartz, who swallowed a bitter smile, gently revealed the location of the first holy relic.
Among the merchants of Nyrux stationed in the Caliphate Sea, a merchant wearing the crest of a red octopus has a dagger.
An antidote dagger!
It was a holy relic that had once appeared on the ck market several times.
But even that hadpletely disappeared over twenty years ago, and the merchant of Nyrux had hidden it.
A quick light shed across Gillottis face. Hartz, who was watching him, put up another condition.
However, a specific person must go there to retrieve it.
A specific person? Who is it? Are you asking me to go directly?
Gillotti frowned, displeased.
I dont think so.
The only reason Hartz attempted this negotiation was for this very moment.
Hartz replied, shaking his head gently.
Marquis Helio, stationed in the northwest. He is the only one who can retrieve this dagger. If Marquis Helio does not find the merchant until around the 10th of next month, the dagger will probably be lost forever.
Marquis Helio?
For the first time, a hint of bewilderment shed across Gillottis face.
After the Empress, the Marquis was the most difficult person to deal with.
Not that the Marquis had a close rtionship with the Empress, but they had a subtle simrity in politics and a simrity in seriousness.
Gillotti, who had a hard time dealing with a single Empress, pushed the Marquis to the frontier with Natashas help.
The northwest was the most rugged and harsh region of Tanatos.
Because it was too cold, the poption was small and there was no such thing as crops in the region. In order to live there, people always had to get help from the people around them or from the Imperial Pce.
The Marquiss wife could not stand the cold and died of an endemic disease in the first year after the order was issued.
Of the three daughters, it was said that the eldest was hurriedly married off and the second daughter, who was not much older, was kept with her out of necessity, and was having a hard time suffering from the same endemic disease as her mother.
Despite these hardships, the Marquiss momentum never waned, and it was Gillotti who had suffered the hardship.
Gillotti even marveled at the Marquiss ability to create a force in such a remote and rugged ce.
In a short time, he was even given another name, the Ice Wolf of the Northwest.
That guy is trouble.
Gillotti wrinkled his brow. Why Marquis Helio, of all people.
He was the one whom Gillotti had not even thought of removing so he had to push him far away.
As his nickname suggested, the Marquis had a wolf nature.
He was not particrly tamed by authority, and because of his skillful leadership, he would create his own pack. He must be seething because the emperor had driven him to the cliff and
even caused the death of his family.
Does it always have to be that person?
It must. It has to be him. The others will die before they find the dagger.
D*mn it.
In the past, it would have been a matter of calling the Marquis in, ordering him to do the job, and then kill him with his* ability. (*Gilliottis ability is death)
But now Gillottis illness was side effects of using his ability, so he couldnt use that ability now.
And, the Marquis sword skills were too superior to send the assassin.
Your Majesty, Ill summon him and put him to work.
Natasha interrupted in a gentle voice.
She smiled softly, grasping Gillottis hand tightly and said.
Dont worry too much. I have a way.
Gillotti was already familiar with that look in Natashas eyes.
When she had driven out the Empress, and when she had cast Marquis Helio into the pit and driven him out to the frontier, Natasha whispered to him with that smile.
There was nothing more reliable than that smile.
Indeed, youre my treasure. Clever Natasha.
Gillotti pulled Natasha close and kissed her, looking satisfied.
Hartz stared at them silently.
*Marquis Helio is the one Roselyn asked Anna to find for her n. Hartz predicted it and now he purposely tricked the Emperor to send Marquis Helio.*
****
Your body
The moment she saw Tamons body as he fumbled to take off his clothes, Roselyns eyes secretly trembled in confusion.
What happened?
Where the hell did hee back from and what did he do, his body was covered in bruises everywhere and anywhere.
The king needed to beat me to make her feel better..
Tamon said it like it was nothing, but he looked like he was in immediate pain.
Look. Some of your ribs are broken.
Roselyn gently touched around his ribs with a look of impossibility.
The bones were really broken and she could catch them on her fingers.
She knew Theo was going to reprimand Tamon, but she didnt think that Theo would do this.
How could the king beat a high ranking nobleman herself?
It was a method that Roselyn could not imagine.
At this point, its not me who get into trouble when were far apart, its you.
Tamon chuckled quietly as Roselyn mumbled in exasperation.
Why arent you getting treatment? (Roselyn)
Im not used to showing my body to other people unnecessarily (Tamon)
Dont be ridiculous. Dont talk, just go and get the treatment! (Roselyn)
Im sorry, but I really cant get treatment from anyone. I have a separate dedicated healer for me. (Tamon)
What? Is there such a thing? Is it a full-time thing? (Roselyn)
Yes, there is such a thing. Thats why Im not going to unnecessarily go out and get treatment from others. Even if I am in danger of dying, only my healer can save me. (Tamon)
Strange.
Tamon persevered through Theos nostalgia and snide remarks, refusing to get treatment.
He couldnt pass up an opportunity to be this injured.
For him, injury was an opportunity.
A very sweet opportunity to receive Ashas care justly.
Chapter 95: If you kiss me
Chapter 95: If you kiss me
***
Sponsored by Kuroneko
***
If he didnt give up his body for the king to relive her anger, he would miss this opportunity.
Thankfully, the king even broke his ribs. The throbbing was a bit annoying, but Tamon deliberately kept his resilience low and endured the pain.
In the evening, he was unavoidably caught by the knights, but even then he endured the pain by lowering his bodys recovery as much as possible.
This level of bruising was, in fact, bearable. There was nothing he couldnt bear considering muscle pain.
He wasnt cut, shed, or poisoned. Not even a single drop of sweat break out at the mere thought of having one or two ribs pulled out.
Thinking about the sweet reward that woulde after that he could endure for days.
It looks like youre the one whos going to have an ident when you go outside, not me. (Roselyn)
In spite of Roselyns reproachful words, Tamon only smiled leisurely.
Youve been injured without a single clean area on your entire body, whats the point ofughing when youre good?
Roselyn bullied Tamon in anguage simr to his.
Please be gentle, Im hurt.
Tamon exaggeratedly acting hurt and reached out and hugged Roselyn.
Oh, I see.
This is the cure.
As soon as he touched her body, his whole body rxed sluggishly.
When he heard that she met bullies when she was at the festival, his eyes turned upside down.
However, when he calmed down and thought about it, he realized that this woman was not the kind of woman who would be beaten by a few thugs.
His heart was filled with joy when he saw that she wasnt injured in the slightest.
Her strength was endearing.
It reassured him that she was strong, whether internally or externally.
So Tamon decided to indulge her rather reassuringly.
It hurts. (Tamon)
Looking at you, you seem to be exaggerating, too. Every time you get hurt, how..
Roselyn looked at the huge man who was holding her tightly.
Tamon did not care and buried his lips in her neck.
When one is ill, ones mind is confused by nature. (Tamon)
You dont seem to be hurting that much. (Roselyn)
Tamon burst intoughter at Roselyns reluctant suspicion.
If he let her talk any longer, she was going to end up suspecting him for a long time for nothing.
Without saying more, he crawled up her lips like a snake and swallowed her lips at once.
The feel of her sweet lips was driving him crazy.
Was this what it feels like to dip his brain in honey?
Should these lips, which caught the mans breath quickly, bescivious or sacred?
He closed his eyes and breathed in all the enraptured feeling her lips gave him.
He felt physically energized.
He felt a strong tension in his lower body.
In a panic, Roselyn gently moved back and ended up lying on the bed.
Tamon smiled and licked her lips, kissed her on the chin and held her close.
Im a spoiled brat.
Yes, this was spoiled.
He sweetened Ashas small breasts over and over again, as if he were a huge beast that wanted to be held in the small arms.
It was the only moment he had the rights to im her justly when he needed medical attention.
From the moment he recognized it, Tamon did not hesitate to hurt himself.
In fact, the bigger and more certain the wound, the better. When it came topensation, he was willing to abuse his body as much as he could.
Because the more hurt he got, the greater his right to take her.
What a self-destructive obsession.
This kind of love he couldnt speak up recklessly.
And yet, it was too precious and pathetic to dare to demand the same feelings from the other person, but only to pretend to be ignorant and indulgent.
Call my name.
Tamon.
Again, please.
Tamon demanded, biting Roselyns soft earlobe, and Roselyn called his name softly.
Tamon.
He loved the way her soft voice whispered his name so nonchntly.
When she gasped and screamed, or when she sobbed and muttered like she couldnt take it anymore.
It was just nice to hear hix name bursting out of these lips.
Asha drove him crazy.
Tamon wanted to make Asha crazy too.
Even if it wasnt as much as this feeling he felt, he wished this arrogant, poor woman felt something like him.
No, no, no!
A hot feeling was rising up.
Tamon!
As his lips went lower to her moist valley, the more intense her muffled cries became.
She pushed his head out and clutched it again, shuddering but holding him tightly with both legs.
She didnt let go of him with her thin hands, as if letting him go would send her falling off a cliff.
Oh, this moment was so good he could barely breathe.
Tamon was going crazy, loving her strength, her hands, and her legs as she bound him.
His lips and tongue moved true to their instincts as if responding to her reaction.
He drank as much of her fountain as he could in the name of therapy.
Her red cheeks were addictive like a drug as she felt ashamed.
He loved the honest struggle with which she responded to the pleasure at the end.
Oh, no. Its weird.
The evening breeze drifted in through the window.
The light curtain fluttered in the night breeze, blocking out the light and scattering it.
Roselyn felt her eyes blur before her with a raging rush of pleasure.
The border between light and dark was faintly visible.
Vision became meaningless, and only the smell and feel of his body flitted about.
Unable to resist, she grabbed Tamon by both cheeks and made him look at her.
Gasping for breath as their eyes met, Tamon kissed her palms and held her.
Do you want me to stop? (Tamon)
He whispered with a smile on his wet lips.
Was that the lustful devils smile that seeped into the bed of a wife who had lost her partner?
It was strange.
Obviously, she couldnt stand it, so she grabbed him, but she had no willingness to stop.
The pleasure that wasing over her was unmanageable, but it was not enough to ask him to stop.
Oh, have I already been tainted by this debaucherous demon?
As if he could read Roselyns hesitation, Tamon straightened up and moved closer.
Leaning his lips against her earlobe, he made a secret suggestion in a polite voice.
Or, just a little slower?
Roselyn nodded with a reddened face, and Tamon smiled in satisfaction.
If you kiss me. (Tamon)
Now? (Roselyn)
He looked at her as if she was asking the obvious.
Roselyn looked at his lips and cheeks, glistening with moisture, with bewildered eyes.
If the scene of the novel of the twins had not passed momentarily, she might possibly have stopped at that moment forever.
Of course, Tamon wouldnt have left it like that.
The novel.
Yes, the racy novel was the problem.
The racy scenes of that novel, which had made Roselyn close the page many times and take a deep breath, swirled in her head for a moment.
It gave her a surge of courage.
That pathetic indirect experience made even this unnerving request of Tamon possible.
With bated breath, she gently brushed his lips with her fingers.
His moist lips conveyed a feeling of lewdness.
He licked his lips, smiling.
Oh, this man must really be crazy.
Roselyn grabbed his shoulders, ring at him avengingly, and slowly moved her lips towards Tamons.
Softly, her lips pressed against his.
At first she was surprised that it wasnt as bad as she thought it would be.
The lips that were touched stuck together and fell apart a few times.
Its sweeter than you thought, right? (Tamon)
He asked with a nonchnt look on his face.
Roselyn bit her lip as her face turned bright red.
Tamon smiled and pushed in. Their hot bodies ovepped at once.
The more his body was pushed up and down, the more Tamons bruises faded.
He thrust so fiercely that the broken ribs were of no consequence.
The hot and earnest night did not end until dawn.
When the dawn came, Tamon, who had finally fallen asleep, woke up
Ugh.hic hic.
It was when he heard a sobbing sound from Roselyns lips, who was sleeping in a tight hug.
****
She was trembling.
It was the first time he had seen her like this.
When he picked her up from the snowfield, she didnt even cry then. She wasnt nervous. She didnt even sob.
She was resolute in her eptance of death.
No, she insisted on dying.
But now she was crying and trembling.
father, mother.
Roselyn was trembling with pain.
She was suffering as she called the dead in her dreams, sobbing and apologizing for not being able to keep them safe.
Shes a foolish woman.
Tamon was angry and frustrated.
He couldnt understand her feeling guilty when they had already gone to that world.
He felt hopeless because he couldnt understand it.
Feeling the limit of emotions he could not reach, it made him angry.
Dont cry.
Hic hic.
This was not the kind of sobbing that Tamon wanted to hear from Asha.
No, Charlotte, no..
This was not the kind of tears he wanted to see.
He wanted to see her cry with pleasure, arching her back, unable to control herself under his embrace.
He didnt want to see her bite her tongue in fear of a nightmare.
D*mn..Dont cry.
Tamon hugged her curled up body tightly with both arms and whispered desperately.
It was the first time he didnt know what to do. He felt like he was drowning in darkness.
Chapter 96: Change
Chapter 96: Change
****
Sponsored by Kuroneko (2/4)
***
Is this what it feels like to be crushed into sand?
For the first time in his life, a feeling of helplessness overtook him.
Its okay. (Cain)
No, its not. No, Cain, Anna!
Roselyn, its okay. (Cain)
How on earth do youfort a crying woman? And what the hell do you do with a sobbing woman who is still tied up in a nightmare!
Tamon frustrated and soothed her with countless kisses on her wet face.
Gillotti!
The name came out from between the wailing and crying, not even a bite was enough. Unlike the name that had been screamed sadly, it was a name filled with thick, dark anger.
The hands that clenched into a fist trembled white with the effort she put into it. Her nails dug into her palms. Tamon stretched out her fingers one by one.
Ill stay with you. (Tamon)
The nail marks that remained deep in the open palm were clear.
I will be your w, your sword, your beast. (Tamon)
The w marks that were clearly etched on the softly white palm of her hand bothered her.
He was sorry that it bothered him, and his heart throbbed with disappointment.
His heart, which had be crushed sand, fell to the bottom.
dont cry.
Ahhhhhh!
Dont cry, Asha.
Ill make everything okay.
Oh, his sea, which he barely got his hands on, fluctuated.
Unable to stop the flowing water, Tamon was submerged in it.
Her tears that kept leaking out seemed to hold his breath.
***
My head hurts.
Roselyn thought she woke up from a good sleep, but her head was pounding.
Roselyn woke up in a daze in her bed and glimpsed the glowing sunlight through the curtains.
She looked sideways to see how swollen her eyes were.
Why are my eyes .
She remembered that she suffered from terrible nightmares.
They were nightmares that usually came once in a while. Most of the time, she had them when she was sleeping alone.
Butst night, she didnt sleep alone, and she didnt have the mental or physical strength to dream.
But, why on earth did I have such a dream?
When she thought about it, she remembered that her dream was a little different from usual.
.
Roselyn raised her skinny hand and looked at it.
At the moment when she was terribly lonely and desperate, someone held her very strong and firm.
It was the first time.
Im with you
Most of the nightmares that tormented her were of a dark blood color.
Terrible dreams where the floor was full of other peoples blood, not hers, and the heads of the people she loved rolled around.
And then there was Gillotti and Natasha, who were looking down on Roselyn from that high ce.
A figure so hateful that her teeth clenched and her fists bit into her flesh.
She crawled up to them with her bare hands and the dream was over.
Immediately after the nightmare, she clenched her fists so tightly that her palms tingled and her joints throbbed.
Butst night..
There was warmth.
Big hands clenched her fists together. A hand as hard as a rock stepped forward with her, holding her hand.
Then the precipice, which had been steep, turned into a ramp that seemed to climb.
Gillotti and Natasha, who had seemed so far away, were now close by.
The hand she had been holding became a sword, and the bright red blood that had pooled on the floor became a blue sea, lighting up her world.
The nightmare that had been dark and insidious was now brightened by the light of the blue sea.
Roselyn tossed and turned all night, fighting the nightmare.
With that strong hand holding her hand tightly.
Last nights dream hovered over her closed eyes.
It wasnt a nightmare anymore.
It had turned into a whole new dream and brought her out of the darkness.
Strangely enough, the warmth of the hand, which she had squeezed so tightly in the dream, felt like it was still there.
Roselyn raised her head and looked around.
Where did he go?
She was sleeping with Tamonst night, but when she woke up, she was alone.
This was a rare case.
She thought that perhaps the night she spent with himst night was also a dream. But the evidence on her body when she looked to check was so certain that she couldnt doubt it.
Again, the marks..
Roselyn looked down at her red marked flesh everywhere, sighing.
There wasnt a spot on her neck, arms, or anywhere else that didnt have teeth marks on it.
Tamons favorite spot was near the chest where the word Tamon was engraved.
It was all red, as if it were an area marker.
She had to meet the king tomorrow, and as it was, finding a suitable Amor costume was a difficult task.
Well, the twins had already gotten used to it and have often searched for clothes that could hide the marks properly.
If it doesnt work, I have to cover it with essories.
As she was sighing, the door to the connecting room opened and Tamon walked in, looking like he had just had a bath.
Tamon nced at her as she sat up, the corners of his mouth lifting in a loose smile.
Youre awake.
His eyes glistened like rubies under the sunlight.
Roselyn tried to say something to him, but she couldnt speak well.
Maybe it was the lukewarm headache, butst night felt like a dream.
She saw Tamons hand squeezing a wet towel.
Was it that hand that held my hand ?
He came close to her and murmured as he ced the towel on her forehead, which looked like it had been deliberately wetted with water.
Crybaby. (Tamon)
Thats right.
Roselyn swallowed a sigh and buried her feverish face in the soaked towel.
Because of this, she couldnt tell what expression Tamon was giving her.
****
Fortunately, and rightfully so, her nightmare didntst until the next day.
But perhaps because he witnessed Roselyn crying, Tamon stubbornly had to sleep with her in his arms, saying something ridiculous about Amors strict nationalw against letting crybaby sleep alone.
Crybaby.
It was the first time Roselyn had heard the word in her life.
It was so ridiculous that it didnt even make her angry.
When she said she had never heard such a word before, the man smiled like a bad boy and said,
It sounds like Im the only one who saw you cry like that.
Why did you cry so much?
Tamon stared at her with a silent smile.
The red eyes, which were rumored to have been obtained from the demon, sparkled warmly.
Those who saw those beautiful red eyes and thought of demons must have been living with them in their hearts.
Roselyn silently swallowed thepliment she could not utter and turned her face away.
Since yesterday, there were many trees and flower arrangements in the room that resembled the scent of the forest.
They were the result of the twins diligent efforts to decorate the room.
Since the room was decorated with flowers and tree branches, a clean scent like being in a forest was faintly spread. She didnt have any special decorations in her room to begin with, but she liked this strangely.
Tamon, who had been staring at Roselyn looking at the flower decorations beside her, left the room saying, I need to get ready to go out.
As soon as he left, the twins and Asrell came in.
Woo! Woo!
Once inside the room, however, the twins expressions were anything but ordinary.
The time weve been waiting for has arrived, Asha.
You said you were going to the royal pce. We will give you the power!
Calm down
We will do our best to decorate you to the fullest.
Well, since Ashas face is already more gorgeous than most jewels, well only add a little, just a little, seasoning!
Yes!
Mmm-hmm! Yes!
Today, the twins, whose fingers were particrly strong, rushed to carry the clothes and essories.
Asrell shook her head at the sight of them, saying she was going to do some mending, and brought out another vase with flower branches.
It was the one that had also been ced at her bedside.
It was the branches of a fragrant flowering tree with pretty, white flowers.
Whats the name of that flower, Asrell?
Oh, its a flowering nt called Lillesh. Its a tree thats nted a lot when you go east of Amor.
It smells nice.
Yes, its a flower that each house has during the blooming season because it chases away nightmares.
At Asrells words, Roselyn paused and looked back.
Its a flower that chases away nightmares.
The timing of the flowers appearance was truly wonderful.
She looked at the branches of the flower for a moment, then looked at Asrell.
Hes really great, the owner here.
Asrell replied with a smirk.
He may look burly, but hes much more delicate and considerate than I thought. Others dont know that, but who cares if they dont know. We can keep it to ourselves. Dont you think so?
Asrell winked one eye andughed.
The wrinkles around the middle-aged womans eyes were folded like blooming petals.
The space between those wrinkles was filled with affection.
Roselyn also smiled silently and left herself in the hands of the twins.
Anguid drowsiness fell over her as they brushed her hair.
The room was full of warmth and security.
Chapter 97: Anna
Chapter 97: Anna
****
Sponsored by Kuroneko (3/4)
****
Boom, boom, boom!
Open the door! Hello!
Anna pounded her fist on the tightly closed castle gate and called for someone.
Her frozen hands were as hard as stone, and her trembling body had long since lost its senses to the cold.
Theres a horse-drawn carriage overturned!
The carriage hadpletely broken down after rolling across the snowfield, and to make matters worse, the horses were released from the carriage and ran away from their own.
My Lady!
Shh Its okay, nanny, theres going to be someone soon. Nanny stays still.
My Lady, Im sorry, Im sorry.
Its not the nannys fault, what are you sorry for? Its cold, so stay still, nanny.
Anna calmed the shivering Rwanda down and said softly.
The carriage flipped over, breaking Rwandas wrist.
Fortunately, the ce where the carriage overturned was not far from the castle she needed to find.
Taking only the most necessary things, Anna supported Rwanda and arrived at the castle after half a day of walking.
But it was getting dark, and veryte in the day.
If I had known it would be like this, I wouldnt have refused and waited for my father to go together.
The bted regret came over Anna.
While Count Marktup was away from his mansion, Annas father had been in charge of the ce for some time.
There was a big fire on the border of the estate, and since it was the work of the intruder, the Count had to go.
Meanwhile, her father was guarding the mansion in ce of his best friend, saying that there was a possibility of another attack on the castle. Anna couldnt wait for the Count toe back without knowing when. She was very impatient.
Father, do you know where Uncle Henrik is now? Please tell me. I have something very important to tell him.
After much pestering of her troubled father, Anna finally found the ce where Henrik Alpatio was likely to be.
He was in the famously cold region of Hashantia, two days drive from Count Marktups estate.
Anna did not hesitate to leave immediately.
Rwanda followed her forced march with anxiety.
It was Rwanda who dressed, fed and always took care of Anna.
Rwanda who had a hard time meeting the wrong owner, but even now she was just shivering, afraid Anna would be in trouble.
Anna clenched her fists once more.
She didnt have the strength to protect the people she loved until now.
She had to lose them right in front of her eyes.
I cant let that happen again. Because Rosie is still alive. Rosie, shes still alive!
Boom! Boom!
Hey! Isnt there anyone here? Uncle Henrik! I know youre here, Uncle Henrik!
It was then that a voice rumbled through the silent darkness.
Creakkkkkk!
The thick gate of the castle, which had been so tightly closed, slowly opened a crack.
A huge man stepped out of the gap as the startled Anna jerked back.
Who are you? What is your name?
Dark green eyes, like a swamp, looked down at her darkly through dark red hair.
.!
Annas body froze in surprise.
In his hand was arge sword of frightening size.
****
Ugh!Ahhhhhh!
The moans of the woman writhing in pain were heard insidiously in the dimly lit hallway.
She couldnt scream if it hurt too much, and she couldnt raise her voice, so she gasped for air.
What is that?
Anna, who had been walking behind the man who had gone on ahead of her, looked around the area with anxious eyes.
There was not a single passing servant in the old castle, which was neither that big nor that small.
The only figures that she asionally saw were armed knights guarding here and there.
When the man turned around, he only stared at Anna with eyes full of suspicion, but made no reply.
Anna held Rwanda in her arms and stared straight into the eyes of the mindless man.
In the dimly lit corridor, the huge shadow of the man held her down.
The eyes, which showed no emotion, felt oddly hot.
The only red was the color of the mans hair, but there was a harsh intensity in his eyes, as if he was holding some kind of me.
Thats what it is
Anna took a short deep breath, trying not to dete.
Dont be discouraged.
Her face was pale with cold and exhaustion, but her eyes glowed sharply as she stared at the man.
No matter how honest and innocent she was, she had endured several years in the imperial pce, where all kinds of dirty things were rampant, and that too behind the Empress back.
The fact that humans would not faint because of the eyes that stare at them has already been experienced countless times back then.
..
The man, who had been looking at Anna for a while, frowned strangely, and immediately turned his face away.
Then he walked on as if nothing had happened, and eventually reached the front of the room where the screaming had been eerily heard.
The man looked back at Anna again. A horrified look came into his eyes as he stared at her.
Whats your name?
Anna, daughter of Viscount Rotrega, you would know.
As if to confirm, she said it clearly.
Fortunately, the man didnt behave quite so rudely to her, with only an overbearing look in his eyes.
Please wait
The man gave a look to the soldiers guarding the door as if to ask them to protect her, and went inside.
And shortly after, she came into the room and Henrik Alpatio greeted her with a nk look on his face.
Anna. Yes, I remember. Haha, its been a while.
Uncle Henrik, hello
Ugh! Ugh!
Before Anna could finish her greeting, a moan came from across the room where Henrik had his back turned.
It sounded like the sound of someone enduring torture, or the sound of a choked cry.
It was a half-dead scream, and Anna stared at the closed door.
Henrik exined heavily, frowning in pain.
Im sorry. The timing is not good. My second daughters amniotic fluid burst earlier than her due date
!
At that word, both Anna and Rwanda, who was being supported by Anna, could only open their mouths in surprise.
So then, this sound that they had been hearing from earlier must be the scream of a woman giving birth.
Uuuuu! Ugh! Aah!
Damn it, Im sorry, Anna. Im sorry. Im also in a panic right now. The midwife who was supposed toe couldnt.
Theres no midwife right now?
Henrik just bowed his head as Anna asked in surprise.
So, whos in there?
My wife But she doesnt know what to do, shes just holding her hand.
Henrik swept his hair roughly as if he was going crazy and looked at Anna with a pale smile.
Youvee a long way to visit but the timing is not good. Ill give you a room so you can rest and some medicine for your wound.
Sighing impatiently, Henrik made an effort to reassure Anna.
The middle-aged mans pale face was twisted into a scowl of worry and anxiety.
In Tanatos, it wasmon for mothers and babies to die during childbirth.
There were many midwives and doctors in the capital city, but the further into the countryside, the harder it was to find an experienced midwife.
And even if there was a skilled midwife, if the mother was weak, if she went intobor on a cold day..
The survival rate of the mother and the baby will be extremely low.
Fortunately, today was not an extremely cold day. But it was unbelievable that there was no midwife..
Is there only your wife inside? What about the servants?
The maid was in there but shes very young and naive. She couldnt help.
Henrik scratched nervously between his fingers.
His hands were scratched all over the ce, as if it was a habitual behavior when he was nervous. For a moment, the surroundings seemed to darken, and then the huge man who had brought Anna in grabbed Henriks wrist.
Oh, Im doing it again. Hahahaha.
Henrik put his hand down with an embarrassedugh. Meanwhile, another shrill scream came from the back room.
Startled, Henrik moved to the door of the room and quickly turned his head away.
There was a heavy buzzing around him.
There was a young man in the room besides Henrik, and the one who had not moved in front of the door banged his head against the wall.
Come on.This isnt going to end quickly.
My son inw. At times like this, you have to hold out more firmly. Youre her husband.
The man bit his lip and clenched his fist at Henriks words.
He seemed to be the husband of the woman who was giving birth, Henriks son-inw.
The time is not good.
Anna clenched her fists, feeling the suffocating air.
Just then, Rwanda, who was standing close to Anna, asked,
Did you bring plenty of hot water and clean towels?
What?
I hope youve also included a few things that the mother might hold onto and give her strength.
Rwanda, who couldnt stand it, interrupted cautiously.
A startled Anna stared at her.
The gazes of the men, who had no choice but to stand there, all turned to the middle-aged woman who was physically injured and tired.
With a tired and pained look on her face, Rwanda whispered quietly in Annas ear.
You came here because you need their help, didnt you, youngdy?
When Anna stared at her in surprise, Rwanda gently smiled and nodded.
Then, unlike Rwandas haggard face, a calm voice came out.
Im the one who received thedy. Of course, Im not a midwife Still, I have a few experiences of going into the birthing room.
Rwanda.
Anna wanted to say that she didnt have to push herself too hard for her (Anna) own good.
But the pained groaninging from the room stopped her from speaking.
Rwanda took another step toward Henrik.
If you dont mind, can I help your daughter give birth?
Of course!
Only at that moment did Henriks face light up. As he tried to hold Rwandas hand, he was surprised to see her swollen arm and asked.
How can you do that with your arm.
My Lady.
Rwanda looked back at Anna.
At this moment, Rwandas face couldnt help but freeze in tension.
Will you be my hand, youngdy?
Anna gasped in surprise.
Chapter 98: I’ll have to remove it
Chapter 98: I¡¯ll have to remove it
****
Sponsored by Kuroneko (4/4)
***
Anna doubted if she could do it at the moment.
She was scared, too.
She was scared to go in there and see what she would see, and she was scared that I wouldnt be able to do it. What if something would go wrong with the mother or baby?
The moment she went in there, she had to think about the disadvantages or risks she would face if something went wrong.
However
This is an opportunityI cant miss it.
A sharp, keen mind ended with the sharp decision.
Just the thought of entering the birthing room made her break out in a cold sweat, but nothing could change if she just shrank back in fear.
On the other hand, she felt that there was nothing she couldnt do if she could be of any use in creating and saving life.
It was worth a thousand times more to try to keep them alive than to watch them die.
Yes.
Anna nodded towards Henrik. The slight smile was meant to reassure him.
If I can be of any help, Id be willing.
Having made up her mind, Anna removed the heavy robe she was wearing.
***
Chirp. Chirp.
When Roselyn arrived at the Amor Royal Pce, she looked up at the sky at the sound of a familiar bird crying.
She saw a small beak with a red crown that she hadnt seen in a long time.
A little surprised, a little happy. Roselyn smiled.
It was a bird Anna used to have
She called it Pippi.
Anna had it when it was very young and raised it until it died.
It was a cute, intelligent bird with lots of affection.
Once the owner was made, it would not fly far if the cage was opened and it would sleep by its owners side at night.
It was a bird that Roselyn loved very much because of its unusual and adorable nature.
She even stayed with Anna when she made a small grave for the dead bird.
Hugging Anna, who was shedding tears, Roselyn also rubbed her eyes slightly.
When was that?
Come to think of it, it was already six or seven years ago.
Is Anna okay?
Roselyn was worried about Anna after all this time.
Was she safe? Did she receive the letter well? Was she overwhelmed right now?
Roselyn was worried about everything.
Anna was her best friend who was gentle and soft hearted.
Yes, they were around the same age, but Roselyn always felt a strange sense of obligation to take better care of Anna herself.
However, she was a good friend who was able to get things done quickly and well before Roselyn could help her
What are you thinking about?
Birds. Because the birds are so beautiful.
The birds?
Tamon, who was escorting Roselyn, looked after her.
Amors royal pce, which boasted lush gardens, had all kinds of small birds roaming about.
There were six birds that immediately caught his attention, but he didnt know what bird Roselyn was talking about.
Theyve already flown away. Ill wait.
She first averted her gaze and looked ahead.
Now was not the time to be frightened and worried about Anna.
She had to talk to Theo about how to get back to Tanatos.
Ill be there soon, Anna.
Roselyn straightened her back as she walked through Amor Imperial Pce.
Tamon took Annas ce and walked with her, guarding her side.
****
Theoransha Lantifus office was overflowing with papers of every kind.
Lucy Liliana, a close aide, cleaned up every day, but the office was messy several times a day due to Theos personality, who was not very organized.
What was interesting was that Theo was good at finding the documents she wanted among the chaotic piles.
So there were times when she couldnt tell more about the need for organization.
Documents about local taxes, noble taxes, new bills, security in the capital, and barbarians targeting the frontier came up every day without boredom.
She wondered why she had to go through so much trouble herself when the role of the king of another country was so easy.
Its because Your Majesty puts off your work every day and handles it all at once.
Lucy stood calmly beside Theo and mumbled with red eyes.
Im not putting it off.
Well, Ive never served a king other than Your Majesty, so theres noparison.
Dont be so bitter. Why dont you help me, Lucy?
How can I so recklessly take the Kings seal of state? Unfortunately, this is all a matter for Your Majesty has to deal with directly. Anything I can do is already done and over with by me.
Theo red at Lucy hatefully, but there was no way she could win.
There were two opponents that Theo had a hard time winning against, the first was Tamon Krasis, and the second was right here, Lucy Liliana.
Is it bad luck for everyone to be clever?
Thank you for calling me clever. I take that as apliment.
Its not apliment.
Yes, think as you please.
Theo lifted her head brightly, remembering her afternoon appointment after being tormented by papers all morning.
She would be here today, right?
You mean the woman from General Krasiss residence?
Yes, Aranrosia.
Aranrosia.
Lucy, who had studied the ancient Amornguage, thought it was a very romantic name.
He doesnt look like it, but hes more romantic than I thought.
Tamon was the only man in this country who could defeat demons.
Thinking about the formidable war record and appearance of the General and the diplomatic chief, Lucy still couldnt believe Tamon came up with that name.
Well, its a name that suits that woman well.
Lucy recalled the former Empress of Tanatos, who had be Aranrosia.
It was a first ss secret, but Theo had no secrets from Lucy.
That was how absolute Lucys loyalty was.
She didnt show it so much on the outside, though.
Have you made up your mind to join her?
She had brought evidence of trust, and I must show my trust in the evidence.
Theo sat leisurely leaning against the chair and looked up at the sky.
It was another beautiful day, clear and sunny enough to be called Amors blessing.
She didnt want to work, and the weather was perfect.
It was an afternoon of waiting to see what the woman had nned to bring to her.
Soon, she received the news that the guest she had been waiting for had arrived.
Without hesitation, Theo slipped out of his office.
Ha.
Seeing the scattered desks, Lucy intuited that she would be working the night shift again today, then followed the King, who led the way into the distance.
***
There are only two families left within Tanatos that can threaten Gillotti.
Theo nodded knowingly at Roselyns words.
You mean Marquis Helio and the Duke of Gertium?
Yes.
Roselyn moved two sses that had been ced on the table.
She pointed to the blue teacup on the right and said, Helio, and the other one, Gertium.
Now that the Sunset family has copsed, Helio is probably the family the Emperor of Tanatos now fears the most. Im sure they are also well prepared for the defeat of Gillotti, who was crazy and destroyed the Sunset in an instant.
Marquis Helio must also be aware of the fact that he was like an enemy in the eyes of the Emperor.
He also didnt know when the emperors ability would attack him, which even led to an uneasy situation.
Fortunately, however, Gillottis power of death could not ovee geographical limitations.
It was a matter unknown to the outside world, but Gillottis ability was subject to many restrictions.
It could not be extended beyond tens of thousands of kilometers.
The previous emperor had killed all the generals of the enemy army with his ability alone, but that was impossible for Gillotti. His ability was too indirect.
He had to be close to his opponent, and he had to make precise eye contact with that opponent.
For this reason, the previous emperor always treated Gillotti as insufficient.
It was an obscenely crude ability to call it a different ability.
The previous emperor was always ashamed of Gillotti because of his sons insufficient ability.
It was certain that Gillottis ability was less than those of his predecessors, but the outside world was not informed of the extent to which his ability wascking.
But Roselyn knew.
Its a couple of kilometers radius at most. He has to look directly at the face.
It was impossible to kill even that at once, so he limited himself to nting diseases and bad luck.
For this reason, Roselyn also did not think at first that it was Gillottis gain that caused my people to die. Charlotte began to have a mild cough, and one day she began to feel much worse.
Thomson, who was enjoying an excellent ride, suddenly fainted on his horse.
It was an all toomon and routine death.
There was only one strange thing about such things happening, especially around Roselyn.
Come to think of it, my father was sick a lot, too.
Yes, Gillotti must have already been messing with her family at that time.
It was probably for this very reason that her father died by Gillottis sword at once.
No matter how old he was, her father was still a knight with some skill.
The fact that Gillotti was able to defeat her father in one blow with his absurd ability was something that would never have happened.
There was a murderous spark in Roselyns eyes.
How could I have been so foolish as to serve a man who was willing to kill my entire family?
That I had to embrace him, no matter how hateful and ugly he was!
Roselyn was ovee by her own stupidity, and once more she clenched her fists.
The Gertinums are essentially called the imperial watchdogs, but the truth is, that was a long time ago. Of course, they have shown a different level of loyalty than the other nobles, but this Duke Gertium is worth trying to convince him.
How do you say?
Gillotti sent the previous Duke of Gertium and his brother to their deaths on the grounds that it was an imperial order.
Since then, the current Duke of Gertium has been going around the frontier on the pretext of border protection.
Nevertheless, if the emperor is faced with a crisis, wont hee running?
He would run. But isnt that what he can do if he doesnt protect the emperor?
Are you saying that you will convince him to do so?
Roselyns eyes sank calmly.
I will try. And if it doesnt work
Ill have to remove it.
Chapter 99: The Prophets gamble
Chapter 99: The Prophet''s gamble
****
Sponsored by Marlien. Thank you
***
Roselyn stared at Gertiums ss with a thin gaze.
She will not wait and see if that huge family will stand on the side of the Gillotti.
All things change. Those that cant adapt to the changes will be eliminated.
Isnt it time for their unconditional outdated allegiance to change as well?
Thats for Gertium, well then, what are you going to do about Helio?
Roselyn replied with a leisurely smile.
You have to conciliate.
Comforting?
She meant to attract him to her side.
Its a family with strong power, and its excellent in ability. The emperor knows that, so he keeps it in check.
How do you n to win them over?
The bait has already been thrown in his (Helio) direction.
Roselyn has sent letters to Helio countless times.
In them, she wrote about the many evil deeds that Gillotti hadmitted to keep Marquis Helio in check.
And some temporary measures to counter Gillottis power.
Things may not work out as easily as I think. But if you dontmit to it, you cant surpass it. Just as Gillotti did.
The conversation between Theo and Roselyn deepened.
So far all Tamon had done was pour tea for Roselyn or yed with Roselyns hair.
Sometimes he chimed in, sometimes he chided, but his opinion was not among them.
There was only fierce support.
Roselyn and Theo felt it, too.
That traitor.
It was a moment when it was hard to tell who was the King.
Theo quickly brushed Tamons shin under the table, as if to say,e on.
Of course, Tamon justughed and didnt even flinch.
Persuasion and conciliation. Why would you want to persuade and seduce those two? Im sure you have some idea of their weaknesses, dont you?
Its necessary.
Necessary? If youre trying to destroy Tanatos, wouldnt it be better to remove them than to persuade and appease them?
It was an extremely hostile idea.
Roselyn shook her head with a faintugh.
What I want is the downfall of the Imperial family of Tanatos, not the disappearance of Tanatos itself.
Theos brows twitched as she heard Roselyns words.
Tamon, who had been silently watching their conversation, quietly leaned forward and pushed himself between the two of them.
I think youre saying something different from the beginning.
No. Not at all.
Roselyn said, smiling and speaking clearly in a steady voice.
Im going to kill Gillotti.
These were the words she had shouted earlier that day, her sore fingertips clenched in a fist, sadly.
Looking back, Roselyn said in the same voice and tone.
Thats what I said that day. Cant you remember?
Of course, she looked morefortable than she did then.
Theo rubbed her chin at Roselyns words, remembering that morning.
Yes, it was certain that that woman didnt say she would bring Tanatos down.
She only said she was going to kill Gillotti.
Only then did Theo think it was a mistake.
Oh.
Ive fallen into thenguage trap that woman dug up for me.
Theo btedly clicked her tongue.
As fragile and brittle as this alliance has been, she didnt want to do anything so dirty now.
The only thing was, it seemed she had to rethink things clearly.
I want theplete downfall of Tanatos, and you only want the death of Gillotti Tanatos?
Roselyn shook her head slowly.
The downfall of Tanatos will proceed in a natural order. It would be arrogant to say that the country is the same as it was before when the mainstay families, not to mention the imperial family, disappear or change.
Which means that in the end, I want Tanatos to perish..
But if a country so huge and delicious was destroyed, the surrounding countries would not let the prey go free.
Tanatos was a country that had endured for hundreds of years, nearly a thousand years, as the strongest country among the surrounding countries.
A goldennd with vast enough assets to ovee the barren environment.
Who would not want to sink their teeth into this huge prey once?
If that happens, it will not be the fallen imperial family that will suffer in the end, but the people of Tanatos.
Roselyn didnt want as much as that.
The glorious and great imperial family did not rule the people with such tolerance.
But did themoners of Tanatos rake in the resources of the country?
No, they did not. They simply lived their lives in the harsh environment.
Roselyn didnt want those innocent people to suffer the pain of their superiors political struggles.
I will change that, but I will keep the sacrifices to a minimum.
Roselyn gave a small smile towards Theo.
I trust that you will understand my heart.
Theoransha Lantifu.
She was the king who loved this country more than anyone else.
Then she must understand Roselyns heart now.
Theo stiffened, but sighed with a hand on her forehead.
I understand. Then what is the method?
Rebellion.
Rebel?
Roselyns gazended on the two sses on the table.
The leader of the rebellion will be one of these two.
Easy for you to say.
It has to be that way.
Smirking, Roselyn looked back at Tamon, who had been ying with her hair.
If you help me.
Tamons red eyes peered deep into Roselyns.
He didnt expect that she would say these words to him, and he even looked somewhat surprised.
He licked his lips and carefully kissed the tips of Roselyns long hair.
Is that your third wish?
In a voice that had no will to resist, he gentlyplied.
If so, Im willing to listen to it.
Roselyns lips rose smoothly, as if she knew it.
***
Theo, who was left alone, stood in a daze in front of the huge window.
Through the bright, open window overlooking the city, she could see her beloved Ginesh. (The capital of Amor)
The red sunset spread like a mist over the colorful city.
The red evening glow hung over the spiky Prochade Cathedral, over the shady greenery nted all over the city, and over the very small looking squares.
She caught a glimpse of white flowers blooming on the daisies they had nted around the small rivers that make the city shine for the festive season.
It was not too grand, not too ordinary.
It was the kind of scenery that wasnt too overwhelming but it would raise the eyes and people wouldnt get tired of looking at it for a while.
It was a precious panoramic view that she would not have been able to see if she had notid down her peace.
Keep the sacrifices to a minimum.
I trust that you will understand my heart.
Roselyn stated that she wished for the downfall of the Imperial family, but not for the downfall of the entire country.
And she knew exactly how Theo felt about that.
Shes a clever woman.
Theo murmured with a chuckle.
The way Roselyn did things was a little different, but her fox-like face was just like Tamons.
Hm, isnt it? Tamon is a bit more of the flirtatious type, and this woman seems to be the overt type.
Theo rubbed her chin and shook her head after worrying about useless things.
What does it matter that one of them is a snake and one of them is a fox?
What matters now is that she has a hand in the downfall of Tanatos, or rather the Tanatos royal family.
Your Majesty.
Lucy caught Theos gaze as she handed her the icy rum.
Do you really intend to visit with the Princess of Lumosha?
I promised, so Ill go ande back.
Theo replied disinterestedly, killing her lips with a piquant swallow.
The scent of rum that came in this year was amazing.
She drank a little more slowly, savoring the aroma.
Hesitating, Lucy said again.
Youre going to get rid of your powers. Is that is that possible?
Theo was silent for a moment at Lucys words.
Roselyns voice echoed in her ears.
If what they believe in is power, then it will be destroyed.
You mean to get rid of the ability?
These were words that sent shivers down Theos spine as she, too, had a different ability.
But on the other hand, she had a feeling that everything would be much easier if the mad man with power that ruled Tanatos was gone.
Of course, even without the power, the countrys assets were enough to give it the appearance of a powerful country. So, in other words, the country would not bepletely destroyed just because it did not have a single ability.
And the woman seemed to be well aware of that.
They say that when holy relics are gathered together, they produce a special resonance. On the temple side, they call it the voice of God. They said that in the distant past, someone had collected them and made a wish, and it hade true. Im going to bet on that.
In a way, it was a vain story. It could have been dismissed as a fairy tale-like argument that made no sense.
But
Theo looked down at her palm for a moment.
This itself is an incredible power to begin with.
It is a destructive power that ordinary people cannot even dream of.
It was a special ability given to only five people, or maybe now only four.
But its also true that its getting weaker and weaker.
Theo rubbed her chin gently.
She had a feeling that something was changing. She couldnt quite put her finger on what it was, but slowly, surely, a change wasing.
She clenched her fists several times and then released it.
Thest gap phenomenon was unusual.
The gaps urred mainly in the outskirts of the city, and even when they did ur within the city, almost only a few monsters poured out.
There had been about 17.5 reports of gaps being found within Amor in the past year.
This was a decrease of 2.1 times based onst year, and a decrease of about 3 times the year beforest.
Theo looked at data from other countries to be sure, and got simr results for Lumosha and Nyrux.
The gap phenomenon was decreasing, and the power was getting weaker.
Besides
Prophet Hartz passed on the secret. With his help, well be able to locate other holy relics.
Do you know what that means?
He wants us to collect the holy relics.
A prophet who was helping her, who was gathering holy relics to get rid of the mad mans power.
Ha, thats amazing.
Huh?
Its quite astonishing..!
Ha!
Theo drank down the ss she was holding in one gulp.
Then, with a light clink, she set the ss on the table.
The prophet of the Future has ced a bet on Aranrosia. What do you think that means, Lucy?
What does that mean..
It means that he has ced a bet on the future she will create!
Now the fog in her mind finally lifted.
Times will be different. Hartz must have foreseen that in advance!
Roselyn, or Aranrosia, will undoubtedly eliminate Gillottis ability. And a new era will be opened!
Chapter 100: Because hes so good at it
Chapter 100: Because he''s so good at it
***
Sponsored by Marlien. Thank you (2/2)
***
Rattle.
It didnt seem like a long conversation, but the sun was already setting on the way home.
Roselyn looked out over the carriage at the sunset.
It was apletely different scene than the one shed seen a few days ago, when shed had to deal with monsters and had to return early in the morning. The sunset was buried like red sugar on the green trees that hung all the way down by the carriage road.
Her heart, which had been frozen with tension at the sight of the warmth, quietly softened.
What are you thinking about?
After being transfixed by the scenery for a while, Tamon gently turned her cheek and made her look at him.
Im going to be really busy now.
Well, you can take it a little slower if you wish.
Roselyn chuckled and shook her head.
I dont want to slow down. The faster the better.
Why? Is your life boring?
It couldnt be.
Roselyn chuckled and fell silent.
I just want them to burn as soon as possible.
The deep hatred in the cool purple eyes was young.
Night after night, it was a dream that tormented her.
A past that was even more cruel the harder she tried.
She couldnt say she was happy, but she did her best, and that moment brought her back from the dead.
If thats the case..
Tamon stared at the red emotion that filled her eyes. They were lovely, her eyes shining sharply.
Im willing to obey.
Whatever it was that filled them, those raw, dynamic eyes amused him.
He was most satisfied that it wasnt a murderous intent against him.
Thats right. If she wants to kill someone, she should kill them (Gillotti and Natasha), not herself.
Why did this woman have to die?
It was not possible, it was really not possible.
Tamon happily kissed the back of her hand and said mischievously.
Youll have to pay for your tears.
In an instant, Roselyns face turned bright red.
Quickly turning to the side, she took her hand off from his grasp and showed her displeasure.
Tamon didnt expect such an intense reaction.
Are you embarrassed?
Even in the morning, she was stiff somehow, he wondered if she was embarrassed by the reaction.
Tamon followed her relentlessly as she avoided his gaze. Her reddened earlobes and the way she softly bit her lip as if she was in trouble were adorable.
Roselyn red at him as if she had surrendered to his gaze chasing her around.
Thats bad. People sometimes cry because of nightmares.
You cant avoid it, so youre going to scream?
Tamon chuckled and responded.
Youre right. Im sure it happens often enough. I think so too.
But why do you keep teasing me?
You think Im teasing you?
Tamon said with a pitiful expression on his face, putting his hand on his chest as if he was sincerely hurt.
Really?
.
Oh my innocent sea.
Her eyes wavered in confusion.
It was a private expression of hers that she never showed in public.
Tamon made an effort not tough pleasantly and said with the best cautious face he could muster.
I wasnt teasing you, I was just trying tofort you.
Between narrowed eyes, purple eyes glinted suspiciously.
Tamon had to look harder and more serious than ever.
Its true.
He sincerely kissed the back of her pure white hand.
I kept kissing between the knot thin fingers and on the palm of her hand.
Her white fingers trembled.
Like petals, her fingertips were stained red, and they were hideously floppy and savage.
It was so lovely and loving again that Tamon kissed them deeply once more.
Dont cry, I hope you dont have to.
If youre crying because youre happy, no, even if youre satisfied and happy. Please dont cry.
She was beautiful, her wet eyes gleaming with tears like clear jewels.
She was also beautiful, crying like a child who had lost her parents.
Nevertheless, he didnt want to see it again.
He tried to imagine her crying for him, too.
It was so ecstatic that his whole body was tingling.
His Asha, crying with reddened eyes at the thought of him.
Even his peripheral nerves were getting hot just imagining it.
Where could he find such ecstasy?
But still, he didnt want her to cry.
Its a waste.
Tamon smiled softly and swept down her eyes with her thumb.
Purple crystal eyes that stared at him as if to grasp his true intentions.
He felt the urge to drain his sincerity from his heart.
He understood her need to sharpen her mind harshly, to be wary and suspicious.
There was not a single mistake this woman had made.
It was all the fault of Gillotti and Natasha, who had beaten her to death.
When she felt her breath heated up a little, Tamon moved closer to her, bowing his head slightly.
Unlike the usual rough way they normally devoured each other, very softly like snowkes that gently attached themselves to the branches.
He ced his lips on hers.
He licked her slightly open lips as if knocking, and prated deep, as if searching for an answer from herbored breath.
Today, her fountain felt exceptionally sweet.
He grabbed her soft tongue, which refused to escape.
He hugged her tightly, and her hesitant hands finally held his neck.
It was moments like this that drove him crazy.
She was subtly weak to temptation, and her reactions, subtly frank with pleasure, drove him crazy.
Hmm.stop.
Their lips deepened and Tamons hand began to touch her secret entrance.
The more distraught their breaths were, the hotter they became for each other.
The problem was that this was a carriage.
Behind the thin, rattling valence, there was a horseman and a chambermaid.
Roselyn closed her open legs and grabbed his hair.
We cant do this here.
She shook her head firmly with a disapproving expression.
Tamon sucked her bottom lip in again, a look of regret on his face.
How naughty was the lower lip curled up into his mouth and thening outOn the spot without knowing
No, no, no.
If I follow my instincts, shell hate me.
Tamon organized his breathing briefly and released Roselyn from his embrace.
Am I going to go crazy?
Roselyn adjusted her distraught appearance, keeping her slightly reddened face averted to the side.
Even for a moment, she imagined lying down with him in this carriage.
It was a brief moment, but she couldnt believe she thought of it herself.
This manBecause hes good at it.
Roselyn tried to me Tamon for no reason. Actually, it wasnt wrong.
It wasnt until she met Tamon that she realized how much lust between a man and a woman could shake her brain.
There had been many novels that had blinded the characters from reasoning with love, but they filed them away as fiction in a novel.
But just now, briefly, did she realize that it might not be just fiction.
Amazing.
She took a breath, keeping her gaze fixed on the scenery through the carriage window.
Before she knew it, the carriage hadpletely left the royal pce and was entering the city through a river full of white flowers.
Passing through, there was a square, and beside the square was a pointed cathedral and between the cathedral were shops selling goods.
It was always a beautiful ce to see.
The city was really cleanpared to all the people bustling about.
There were people working hard to clean the city.
No matter how many people were hired at the royal pce, it would take a lot of effort by the people who lived here to keep the city so clean and neat.
Come to think of it, arent there any poor viges here?
No matter how rich a country was, there was no city that didnt have a poor vige.
It was in the nature of things that where there was wealth, there was poverty.
Is there such a thing as a fav here?
Tamon shook his head at Roselyns question.
There is. However, if you were ssified as thoroughly vulnerable, the royal court had some control over you. If you pass a few screenings, they will even provide you with a residence under the royal pce.
Can it be controlled?
Those who cannot be controlled are exiled. We mainly ept women and children, and the elderly who are sick are epted in the same order.
Thats going to take a lot of budget.
Its our Kings idea that would be better than a sudden change into criminals, but that doesnt mean we dont have criminals.
Tamon replied lightly, but to Roselyn all his answers were close to shocking.
How could the country be so proactive in helping the poor?
Tamon said that it was a policy that only applied in the capital, not in the entire kingdom.
Poor people from all over the country heard rumors and visited, but they couldnt ept all, so the screening process was very strict.
In fact, he said that being able to live in the capital was somewhat like preferential treatment in this country.
Were trying to cate the local lords so that they dont concentrate only on the capital, and so that they dont get too thin-skinned in their rescue efforts. Fortunately, the country has goodnd and a warm climate, so theres plenty to work with if theyre willing.
As long as the lords dont go overboard with their deprivation, there wont be many people leaving the region.
Even if its a little hard, people dont easily abandon their homes when they can live to some extent with effort.
At the end of poverty. There is no more ce to run away. Unless they live in a ce that destroys themselves.
That is why Roselyn herself had to endure and live in that hellish Tanatos.
I am amazed.
For the first time, she felt a little jealous of the King of Amor.
If she were to adopt such a policy, the emperors nobles would probably be against it. She would never be able to prevent exploitation.
because they were all wary of Gillotti.
How could the Imperial Pce be so happy or sad at the words of that idiot? Defeat was already a set procedure. Just need a little more time.
She could see the square with its beautiful sunset.
Strangely enough, most of the people passing by seemed happy.
Most of the expressions on the faces of everyone she met here in Amor were like that.
Satin, Asrell, the twins and the other attendants she had seen much of, and even Tamon.
ncing back at Tamon, she impulsively opened her mouth.
Stop here for a moment.
Here? Why all of a sudden?
Hesitating a bit, Roselyn spoke with an awkward smile.
If you dont mind, Id like to take a look at the shopping district.
There was no need to think, Tamon immediately stopped the carriage.
Chapter 101: A mysterious trend
Chapter 101: A mysterious trend
***
Sponsored by Vina. Thank you
***
A light tension descended on the scene.
The actors raised their heads behind the translucent curtain.
With the sound of a small bell, the lips of the actor with the most beautiful voice opened.
Is this the punishment you speak of?
Lue lifted her chin arrogantly as the man asked back in an amused tone.
At least you are the only one who will be punished.
Because you are so arrogant that you cant release your anger unless you do everything your way.
Lue swallowed the words and smiled slightly.
She then walked behind the man and tied the mans thick wrists in a secure knot with a leather strap she had brought with her.
Youre good at tying your hair. Is it the first time?
The man, Camon asked, not hiding his slight displeasure.
Lueughed, as if to tease him, and whispered seductively in his ear.
No. Thats right. What number would you be?
Camons brows furrowed at her words.
His red eyes filled with obsession, jealousy, and possessiveness.
Ironically, he didnt mind the way Lue looked at him like that. Transparent, naked lust and greed bound her everywhere.
Even though his hands were tied, his eyes wanted to swallow her up right away.
As promised, if you cant stand this, you lose.
Camons eyes narrowed.
He took a step away, for Lue had begun to undress.
If you lose, you give me my freedom; if I lose
One by one, the clothes came off, and finally they all fell to the ground, and the pure white moonlight crashed down on her dazzling naked body.
Already at that moment, Camon intuited that he had ced a gamble that was too risky.
I give you all of me.
..
I will not rebel.
D*mn it.
A dazzlingly beautiful white body approached him as if dancing.
Just the mere sight of it made him lose his breath. His angry lower body swelled in size of its own ord.
Her hands, always on the run, were on his shoulders.
That alone made him feel defeated. How could a mere touch be sopletely uplifting?
He was almost mocking himself with his initial helplessness.
Her soft thighs rested on Camons thighs.
Lue brushed his ear and whispered.
Start.
It was the perfect temptation to swear by.
.
.
.
Ding. Ding. Ding.
The salons owner Marshall appeared, ringing a small bell. Wearing her symbolic purple flower mask, she raised her voice.
Do you want to stop here for a while?
No! This is the highlight of the day!
Calm down, Anemo. There are people who will be in trouble if we dont stop here.
You mean me? Oh no. Youve forgotten how to breathe, havent you?
Me too!
Each of thedies in flower masks fanned their hands and drank a cool drink.
The women gathered around were having a heated discussion in whispers, unable to hide their excitement.
In the Garden, the secret salon of the upper ss women, they acquired a racy book that had appeared on the market a few days ago.
[Red Passion in the Desert]
It was a book that caused a sellout the day after the first 300 copies were sold. Because of that, thedies who couldnt get their hands on the book gathered to share it at a reading session.
There was even a line of people eagerly waiting for the Rodelg auction to open, where they could get various items early.
A few lucky people even got their books for four or five times the first edition price.
There were many stories about how the price skyrocketed every day, and now they couldnt get it even if they would give ten times more.
First of all, the cover of the book was so luxurious that it evoked a desire to own it, and the contents inside were unbelievable and intriguing. Amor people were generally passionate about love.
They were also very frank in their expressions. That was why the book, which was so racy and yet somehow secretive, captivated the Amor people at once.
Phew. Its really hot, and the actors are doing a great job!
Im having a great time. I havent had any interesting bookstely, but its been a long time since Ive had this much fun again.
Thats right. Its a pity that its a new author who appeared like aet. If they have more books, Ill get more.
The salon was in full bloom with the story of [Red Passion in the Desert.]
In the garden, actors were invited specially for the reading session to make the book more realistic.
The response was so great that people wanted toe to the readings at the Garden.
However, the owner limited the readings to twice a week and raised the price of admission.
He also went one step ahead and exclusively hired talented voice actors to ensure a much higher quality than the other salons.
In fact, this act of creating profits from other peoples creations was illegal because they did not have permission or license from the original creator.
I would be more than happy to see the original author appear. Ill givepensation and give a personal contract to exclusive novels.
The owner of the garden, Marshall, hid a smile behind a fan made of peacock feathers and counted the bill.
It was for this reason that she really hoped the author would show up in person soon.
She could give as much money as she wanted as long as she showed up.
She was proud to say that she had a good eye for business.
She was amoner, the fifth of six brothers and sisters, the hardest of them all, who had never slept, never eaten.
She was.
But look at her. Isnt she the wealthiest of all her siblings now?
Because she has a lot of money, she has also attained noble status.
She met an educated, polite, somewhat indecisive, but kind man.
He was a poor and fallen nobleman, but that was not an important condition for Marshall.
She had a lot of money, and he didnt have a lot of money, so they could fill in each others gaps rather well.
They were natural born spouses.
Marriage was satisfying.
With aristocratic status came easy umtion of wealth.
She had already figured out how lightly the purses of high-ranking noblewomen opened.
It wasnt an exaggeration to say that she was making a lot of money now with it.
If she got the next exclusive and only gave readings in her salon, thedies would be lining up to get in.
Marshall thought and licked her lips.
Tasha and Louie, the author of Red Passion in the Desert, were tremendous neers.
The writing wasnt perfect or polished, but there was something about the narrative that made peoples hearts clench.
He was a friend who, if polished well, could have been a perfect gem.
The problem was that the Bookman that printed the book would never let her know the author.
No matter how much money she gave him, he never epted it. He said he would pass on the word to the author, but it wasnt enough.
By the time Marshall swept the surface of the beautiful book several times out of regret, the women resting by the window chatted.
Ive heard that this scene was revisedter.
Oh, really?
Yes, my maid has a very close friend who works in the printing office, and she happened to hear about it. Originally, there was no scene to bind the hands.
No way, it was one of the gods! Its one of my favorite scenes.
Lady Red Rose, who was attending the reading for the third time, clenched her fists and said excitedly,
I like this scene best, too. This is a rumorThe leather store said the soft leather strap is already sold out of stock. Especially the one that ties hands and feet
Oh my! I hadnt thought of that! Ill make a few reservations too.!
Thats not all. I went to a dinner party yesterday, where Lady Russell dyed her hair silver. It wasnt as silver as the moonlight reflecting off the surface of the water as described in the book, but I keep looking at it without even knowing it.
Oh, I actually ordered one of those wigs once. When I asked the wig maker about it, he said that it was already gone, just like the silver hair leather straps. Anyway, everyone is fast.
In social circles, there was an annual trend.
One year, the dress of an imperial Princess who came on a delegation was popr, and another year, the princess makeup that announced her marriage to the Crown Prince of the Empire was popr.
This year, maybe silver hair and leather straps would be in style.
Marshall, who was eavesdropping on the conversation, recalled in her mind some leather workers she knew.
If she brings in some leather straps that match the cover of the book as a privilege, the price of the salon tickets will go up even more.
Oh my god. Does that person dye her hair, too? The color is so beautiful.
Lady Red Rose, standing by the window, looked down at the square and murmured.
Lady Neuvirth, who had been chatting passionately with her, also nced out and said admiringly.
Thats exactly the silvery color of the moon reflected in the water, isnt it? Where did she get such a beautiful color?
I want to go out and ask right away, but I shouldnt, should I? Hahaha.
Of course, you cant leave the room with the mask on. Hahaha.
The two women erupted inughter, and when they nced under the window again, the beautiful silver-haired woman was long gone.
****
Roselyn, who had purchased two high-end fountain pens and two fountain pen holders with nice gold-rimmed ornaments side by side, turned back, sighing gloomily at the huge shadow towering in front of her.
Cant I just look around by myself?
She had already pushed Tamon away several times, but he was still wandering around like glue. Roselyn was annoyed.
Tamon responded as if he was disappointed by her cold-hearted remarks.
Im just following you. Its not annoying.
Its a pain.
How can you say such a cold thing casually? And those are the same lips that were kissing me a moment ago
Tamon!
Startled, Roselyn quickly covered his lips.
Her flushed face was as red as an apple.
Please close your mouth. Its too much!
So are you taking me with you?
Roselyns voice was filled with anger.
Never! I will never take you with me. Never!
Even at the moment of intimidation, the upraised purple eyes were shining like jewels.
How sensual the glowing eyes, the lips, and the faintly twisted brows were, Tamon wanted to stay like this and lick the palm of her hand that was covering his mouth.
If I do that, shell really strangle me.
How could she strangle him with those small, white hands?
When he thought about it, it didnt seem too bad either.
For Asha, Tamon seemed to be able to give himself up with joy without resistance and doubt.
I think Im going crazy today.
Chapter 102: The conditions of the gift
Chapter 102: The conditions of the gift
***
Sponsored by Vina. Thank you (2/4)
***
Tamon stepped back from her with a self-mockingugh.
Im disappointed. But its okay. Now, if you promise to buy a gift for me as well, Ill wait outside meekly.
Roselyn tried to protest, but quickly fell silent.
Then, without affirming or denying, she gave him a quick re and then moved away.
That was enough of a reply.
If it was rejection, she would have expressed it clearly, because he knew her.
Tamon slowly watched Roselyns back as she walked upstairs, then he walked out of the store.
Roselyn didnt notice, but from the moment they entered, this store was under control. The store was closed for a while and Shadow was keeping an eye on her.
No one could interfere with her shopping.
I have to be the only one who could disturb her and get in her way. Tamon thought.
He was sitting on a huge bench in front of a shopping mall, leisurely watching the sunset, when he suddenly looked up and looked around the area.
The stores here and there in the alleys, like a shopping district, dealt in a variety of goods.
The high-ss aristocrats didnt enjoy shopping in these shopping streets, which mainly sold ready-made goods.
They would go out once in a while for a change of pace, but for dresses and essories, they would usually call a designer toe to their house and make custom-made items.
Tamon and Satin also regrly called upon designers to order clothes for them.
In fact, shopping today was the first time for him due tock of desire for clothes and essories.
So he followed Roselyn around a bit. He wanted to know what she was looking at and what she was interested in.
Even though she kicked him out.
As he clicked his tongue, heartbreakingly, the store opposite him suddenly came into his eyes.
A different color turned in his eyes.
There was a store like that.
His eyes sparkled with pure interest and mischievousness, and he quickly got up from his seat.
Come to think of it, he had to give a thank you gift if Roselyn was going to give him a gift.
Without hesitation, he entered the store across the street.
***
Roselyn bought a soft handkerchief for Satin, an ivory headband for Asrell, and a nourishing tonic to give to Jorge.
The reason for buying all their gifts at once was that the day of leaving was not far away.
It wasnt a very long time staying in Amor, but it was funny how quickly she felt at home.
Perhaps it was because the vacancy of her dead loved ones was too big. She was grateful for their (the people in Tamons mansion) small and insignificant kindness that caressed her dark and cold heart, because when a small light shone in the deep darkness, it made it seem so much brighter. That small warmth for her, as much as it was suspicious, not knowing where it came from.
Of course, there must have been their masters orders, and because they were professional servants, they must have been very good at hiding any disagreeable behavior.
But anyway, Roselyn felt affectionate towards them.
That was enough for her.
The affection and gratitude that she couldnt give to her loved ones, which they left hurriedly, remained regrettable.
She did not want to regret any more.
She would not postpone or dy expressing her feelings any longer.
Hesitantly, she turned her face away for thest gift. It was the most difficult gift.
Tamon.What on earth should I buy for that person?
Perhaps because it was a fairlyrge misceneous store, there were many various items, but all of them were not satisfactory.
It was hard to bring out Tamons feel in the ready-made products.
That said, there wasnt enough time to order and manufacture anything now.
Distressed, Roselyn asked the shopkeeper for the best antique store in the area.
I think theres a store right in front of us that might have a lot of stuff you can use. That store has been around for over three generations now.
Roselyn didnt hesitate to walk out when the owner of the general store said the antique store was over 100 years old.
Maybe it was because the time of day was ambiguous, but the stores and the town were all busy.
Speaking of which, where did Tamon go?
He might have gone to the carriage because he promised to wait quietly.
Quiet
It was a word that didnt suit the man very well.
But that didnt mean he was going to be frivolous or boisterous again.
Im not sure what hes doing in the background, but hes smiling broadly, and theres a shadiness to it. But that doesnt mean hes vicious againItsplicated. Its not good, its not evil.
But when you think about it, do we always need to divide people into good and evil?
I might be apassionate and kind person to someone, but I cant also be somewhat cold and brutal for a purpose.
Ding.
As Roselyn opened the small door and entered the quiet antique store, she could smell the fresh yet nostalgic scent peculiar to old things.
Inside the store, bathed in the appropriate amount of sunlight, sat an old man dozing off, unaware that a customer had just entered.
Instead of waking the owner, Roselyn quietly looked around the store.
The store was full of old and worn out things, just like the word over a hundred years ago.
Bronze porcin with teeth missing, velvet chairs that were worn and faded into strange colors, and exotic decorations that looked like they came from far away across the sea.
As Roselyn was looking around the nondescript ce, a single, very red, jewel-encrusted pocket watch came into her view.
The grain was thick and hard, and the engraved inscriptions were very dense.
The circr pattern was also quite delicate.
As if possessed, she lifted the watch and looked inside to find that the sp and minute hand had stopped.
When she wound the mainspring, the sp and minute hand moved smoothly.
Fortunately, it didnt seem to be broken or too old to use.
The gem iid on it is a ruby. It is a fine piece.
Startled by the sudden voice she heard, Roselyn turned around to see an old man who had been dozing off, rubbing his eyes as he approached her.
The stuff is nice, but its so rugged and burly that women dont really pick it out. Is it for a gift?
The old man was right, the watch was a bit heavy and rugged to carry around.
But it was antique.
It had an elegance that waspletely different from other pocket watches on the market.
Just like Tamons.
Roselyn stared at the watch and nodded.
This will do, please.
****
Whats that?
The shopping trip, which she had tried to make short, turned out to be quite long.
They got out of the carriage just as the sun was setting a bit, but it was already dark outside.
After buying all the things, Roselyn came back to the carriage and found a small, cute box by Tamons side.
When she looked at him curiously, Tamon answered honestly,
Its a thank you gift.
A thank-you gift?
When you receive a gift, you give thanks. Ive prepared it in advance.
Tamon smiled at her like a boy hoping to beplimented.
Roselyn felt strangely chilled by his mischievous eyes, but she tried to ignore it.
Instead, she strove to pay attention to the delicacy with which he had so brazenly requested a gift from her and prepared one in return.
As Asrell had said, the more she looked at him, the more he seemed to be a man with more details than she expected.
How could he think of giving her something in return for that short time?
Now, should I get my present first?
Tamon hurriedly held out his hand.
He had an impatient look on his face, as if he wanted to get it as soon as possible.
He was pretending to be deliberate, but he couldnt hide the expectant look in his eyes.
Roselyn shook her head as she pushed his hand away.
Please wait. Ill give it to you in the morning.
Tomorrow morning? Why tomorrow morning?
Its a gift with conditions.
Tamon raised one eyebrow in interest at Roselyns words.
Wasnt it a condition of your gift that I stay out quietly?
Roselyn added casually.
I added one more condition.
What? I didnt even know about it?
The look of dismay on his face was very painful.
It was a little frustrating that this man would embarrass her every chance he got, so she wanted to give it back once.
Roselyn nodded with a very brazen smile on her face.
Im sorry, but thats what happened.
Tamons expression stirred once more at her brazen demeanor.
As soon as he looked at her with strange eyes, Roselyn added in a voice that she was not disappointed at all.
Just tell me if you dont want it..
Whats the condition?
Tamon asked right back.
It was ridiculous, but he looked like he was willing to lose.
He had a face that surrendered peacefully, without a hint of regret.
Roselyn whispered in an elegant voice, Youll find breakfast tomorrow very agreeable.
It was a simpler condition than he thought.
If the condition was to have breakfast with her. It was easy.
Is that all?
Yes, thats all.
That cant be right..
Tamon stared at Roselyn with suspicious eyes.
There was no way she could have made a condition so simple with such a mysterious smile.
It was an expression with ns.
But even if she had set a trap, the bait she had set looked very tasty.
He wondered what she had really chosen for him, and what it was.
He wasnt the type of person who wanted things, but he wanted to make sure that he won the gift that Asha had bought for him.
So he had to fall into the trap knowingly and willingly.
Well, thats fine. Then Ill have to give you my thank you gift tomorrow morning.
Roselyn nced at the gift box he had prepared and nodded lightly.
And the next day, as soon as they reached the ce where the breakfast table was set, he knew immediately why she had said agreeable.
Chapter 103: The tips of his ears
Chapter 103: The tips of his ears
***
Sponsored by Vina. Thank you
****
The faces of the two men who confirmed each other hardened at almost the same speed.
Roselyn smiled obliquely, looking at the two who looked alike, Brothers are brothers indeed, she thought.
She sat down at the table first, and said to them,
Why dont you sit down instead of standing like that? You seem to have been standing for a while now.
Why is Cassion here? I dont remember calling him.
Because I called him.
Tamon looked at Roselyn with a look of displeasure.
Or, more urately, he seemed to be ufortable with this situation right now.
Roselyn smiled gracefully and said the word.
Cooperation.
He must be cooperative for breakfast.
Yes, that was her condition. It meant that she had this situation in mind from the beginning.
Tamon red at Roselyn with a reluctant face and meekly sat down in his seat.
Cassion, who was watching Tamon take his seat, hesitantly found his own seat and sat down without saying a word.
It was not a dining room table, so the table was notrge.
So the three of them were very close. To the point they could see each others expressions clearly.
Tamon lifted the fork with a weak sigh.
He didnt understand Roselyns intentions.
He came here to see what interesting thing she had done, but it turned out it was Cassion.
The seat was ufortable, and so was Cassion.
Lady Aranrosia said she invited him to breakfast, and Asrell came to pick him up.
He couldnt believe she asked him to have breakfast with her first.
Cassion was so surprised and perplexed that he threw the wooden sword he had been wielding tenaciously all morning and hurriedly followed Asrell.
But it was disappointing that the person he met was his brother.
Didnt you say you were leaving?
Tamon, who had eaten the appetizer with his fork a few times, told him to get a te and opened his mouth first.
I n to stay here until Owen recovers. Ill take care of him until then. Brother.
Cassions voice was stiff as he answered, but it wasnt out of defiance or rebellion.
He was nervous.
It was Tamon who didnt pay attention to Cassion no matter what he did.
Tamon had never refused and listened to all the demands even if they were childish or wild.
At that time, Cassion thought it was natural.
His older brother who took care of him, who was weak and he took care of the family and fulfilled all his needs.
In his arrogance, he took it for granted.
That was his brothers affection for him and guilt.
But it was not.
Cassion, Im not generous to those who want to covet what is mine. But since you are my one and only flesh and blood, I have been merciful once.
The coldest voice Cassion had ever heard rang in his ears.
It was also the same brutal voice that said if he was not his flesh and blood, Tamon would have pulled out both Cassions eyes and cut off his ankles by now.
His older brother didnt love him, or feel sorry for him, so he indulged him.
He was a thorn in his eyes.
Cassion self mocked himself sadly.
His illness was cured, and his confidence, which he felt as if everything in the world belonged to him, was gone in an instant.
He was nothing.
And that was the truth he hid under the words, It was mine to begin with.
He no longer had the arrogant pride of being a follower of the great Tamon Krasis.
So he didnt know what to do.
He felt gloomy and listless.
Even being in his parents house was a thorn in his side, but it was not easy to leave. It seemed that if he left, he would be far away forever.
Even though he heard harsh words from Tamon, he couldnt bring himself to do it.
Am I a fool? No, that doesnt mean theres any solution
If Aranrosia didnt tell him to learn self-defense, he might have locked himself in his room and done nothing.
Cassion nced sideways at the man and the woman sitting like a painting.
As he felt at some point, the two of them unknowingly resemble each other.
They seemed to bepletely different, but the odd resemnce made the two of them seem more rxed.
What is it?
Cassion nced at Roselyn and made eye contact.
His face flushed like someone who had been caught doing something wrong.
She stared at him casually, and nced at his hand holding the knife.
I heard youre working hard. Youre practicing.
Did you hear that?
Cassion looked up in surprise and joy, and he nced at Tamon, who only nced at Cassion, but Cassions heart seemed to throb even at that.
I also heard from Jorge that you seem to have a talent for spearmanship.
Cassions expression brightened at once. He was d that she understood his efforts.
Cassion bit his lips tightly with a face that seemed to be shaking hard if he had a tail.
If he hadnt put so much effort into it, he would haveughed himself silly.
Well, its all thanks to being healthy.
Cassion looked at Tamons face as he quietly recited.
You must be healthy thanks to the good medicine.
Roselyn smiled quietly and corrected Cassions words.
The brothers eyes turned to Roselyn.
Roselyn finished her appetizer, not caring about that cold stare.
Just before the next te came out, Roselyn took out a small box that had been ced beside her and offered it to Cassion.
Whats this?
Cassion asked with his eyes wide open, as if he didnt think it was his.
Open it.
Cassion opened the box as if he was possessed. Inside was a pair of practice gloves used by beginners.
The faint blue ornament embedded on the back of the gloves was simr to the color of Cassions eyes.
Youre giving it to me? A gift for me?
Cassions voice trembled faintly. The unexpected gift made him forget Tamons existence.
Tamon, on the other hand, stared at Roselyn as if to say, What the hell is going on?
Roselyn tugged again on the end of the box she had offered to Cassion.
Im not giving it to you for free.
What?
It wasnt actually that great of a gift, but she lifted her chin as if she were a queen bestowing great things.
First, dont say It was originally mine again.
Surprised, the area around Cassions eyes turned red.
Second, say thank you for the medicine.
The word to whom was omitted, but it didnt need to be said, everyone knew what she meant.
Um, whats that
Who would you like to be thanked by..
The two brothers opened their mouths at the same time.
Roselyn raised her finger and brought it up to her lips.
Shh, she said, looking at Tamon this time, as she signaled for him to be quiet.
Youre going to have to ept it.
Tamon stared at Asha for a moment with a gasp.
A heavy silence fell on the table.
Asrell, who had been carrying the tes, stepped back.
She cheered Aranrosia with quiet and enthusiastic eyes.
Aranrosia was the only one who could bully those brothers who could neither hate nor love each other.
And after provoking them both at the same time, how encouraging and reassuring it was to see them so calm andposed.
Asrell could see why Satin shed tears whenever he was moved.
Because she wanted to do the same now.
I dont think youre the type to do this.
Tamon said in a quiet, somber voice.
Roselyn did not deny it.
If it was before, I would not have interfered in such a personal matter, but now I want to interrupt. Its for my own good.
What do you mean, for you?
Just, this is my vicarious satisfaction, not for the two, but for me. So I just want you to cooperate.
Vicarious satisfaction?
Cassion intervened, asking what that meant.
Whether it was intentional or not, Roselyns voice changed.
I dont have a brother to say thank you, Im sorry, I miss you anymore.
Depending on how one listened, it sounded really sad.
They could even see the sadness in her slightly lowered eyes.
Even after observing her for a long time, Tamon couldnt tell if it was a real face or a fake face.
She would sometimes create a dramatic voice to express her opinions in meetings.
So I hope the two of you are willing to cooperate.
He couldnt believe she was making such an insolent request in such a gloomy voice.
But he couldnt help but listen.
Tamonughed hollowly, shaking his head lightly as if he couldnt win.
He looked at Cassion and shook his head as if to tell him to hurry.
Cassion had no idea what was going on right now.
Nothing came into his mind about what was going on, but the only thing that was certain was that now was the opportunity.
Hesitantly, Cassion quickly rose from his seat.
He clenched his shaking fists, reddened his earlobes, and squeezed his throat.
I know its toote, but actually, ah, thank you, brother!
His voice that burst out was louder than expected.
Even the listeners felt uneasy with his trembling voice.
Im immature and Im not very good at expressing myself.I didnt mean to be mean to brother. So, please dont hate me too much.
Cassion squeezed his eyes shut.
The tips of Tamons ears turned red as well.
He was not sure how to take this.
Uh.I see.
He sat cross-legged, looking ufortable.
Rarely bewildered eyes prowled the table with Roselyn, and he added a word like a sigh.
I know what you mean, uh, I see
Um, I.I
Cassion.
He swept his hair like he was hot, shaking his head to tell Cassion to stop now.
Thats enough.
Still, the tips of his ears stained red.
Chapter 104: The meaning of yellow lily
Chapter 104: The meaning of yellow lily
****
Sponsored by Vina. Thank you (4/4)
***
Cassion, who was only pursing his lips, searching for what words to say, ran out of the ce with a red face that seemed to burst.
Cassion
Tamon, who stood up to catch him, looked at the back of Cassion, who had already ran away, and then sat back down.
Suddenly he was unsettled about what this was all about.
Then, from somewhere, he heard someone giggling.
Roselyn wasughing aloud with her mouth covered.
Tamon stared at her as sheughed, forgetting what he was going to say to her.
It wasnt an oblique smile or a self-deprecating smile. It was a fun smile.
How could she smile like that?
At that moment, Tamon understood the meaning of the word blindness.
It was a smile that was even more gorgeous than the sunshine on the most dazzling day on the sea.
Does that woman know how precious that smile is?
Is it funny to you?
Forcing himself to keep his voice low, Tamon deliberately pretended to be angry.
It was fun how he kept stealing sideways nces at her like a young boy.
Well, a little.
It was nice and warm with the sun shining down on her.
The sea breeze, especially soft today, was gentle and reassuring.
Tamons brow wrinkled deliberately, hiding his wonder so that she couldugh freely.
I cant believe I make trouble and have fun.
A small wrinkle appeared on her nose as she mumbled absent-mindedly with her chin propped up.
Tamon was suffocated by her appearance.
How can she hide such a pretty smile?
Is it because its so dazzling and precious that she doesnt want to show it?
If thats the case, well, he had to admit it.
A casual thought stuck in his head.
Okay, this is the promise.
Seeming to recognize that it was her turn to cate him, Roselyn held out another box.
It was the very gift she had promised to give Tamon.
Tamon didnt waste any time talking and quickly grabbed the box.
Dont take it out.
I wont but youre the one who wont give things away easily.
Well, its a different story for you. Because you already took a lot.
I have? What?
Tamon smiled silently and tightly clenched the gift she gave him.
Look. You took so much that you didnt even know what you took.
Thats weird. I dont think I have anything.
So you cant take this.
No, Im taking it.
No matter how many times Roselyn said it, Tamon wouldnt let go of the gift in his hand.
Roselyn red at him, and Tamon justughed.
Asrell, who had been standing there like air, smiled softly and filled the tes again.
It was a week before they left for Tanatos.
***
Hyaa!
Marquis Helios roar made the horse run faster. Already the horses eye sockets were bright red and white foam was rising in its mouth, but it could not rest.
Sorry, try a little harder. Theres only a few days left until the given deadline.
These were the words written on the emperors seal pigeon that flew over in a hurry.
[Merchant from Nyrux stationed in the Calif waters. Among them, collect the Dagger from the merchant who has red octopus seal.]
Of course, this was not simply the only thing that was written.
There was a list of items that would be given to him if he sessfully carried out the order and a condition that he must arrive there around the 10th of next month.
It was all useless.
Except for one thing.
Tshas powder.
It was a poisonous and medicinal herb that was important in curing the endemic disease of Arkins in the northwest, where the Marquis Helio was now stationed.
It was a very horrible disease that started from the toes and eventually hardened the heart.
He had already lost his wife to Arkins.
Even his lovely second child had contracted Arkins and his legs were hardened.
It wasnt just his family that was affected by this endemic disease.
The Northwest region suffered more than a hundred deaths a year from Arkins.
About 100 people.
In a way, it was not arge number, but in the northwest, when the poption was notrge, it was not such a negligible number.
The only medicinal herb that could cure Arkins was Tsha.
However, because it was purchased inrge quantities from the water supply, and even from specific herbalists, the supply and demand was too tight.
Hyaa!
Helio gritted his teeth.
There was frost in his blue eyes.
Lumatia, the herbalpany which was blocking the distribution of Tsha.
It was not a big herbalpany, but one day it grew big and started to trade with the Imperial Pce.
At some point, Lumatia was in charge of all the medicinal herbs offered to the Imperial Pce.
The first thing that Lumatia got their hands on was Tsha.
However, the timing was very strange, as Helio was assigned to the Northwest on charges of inadequate continental defense and illegal property umtion.
The known top master of Lumatia was a man named Berry Closset.
And the person behind him was..Natasha Roanti.
That was her.
A serpentine woman who used all manner of expedients and evils to hinder the cirction of the Tsha.
Especially in the pr regions like the northwest, it was increasingly difficult to obtain medicinal herbs.
The woman knew this very well and drove him to the northwest to seize the right to distribute the Tsha. She was a clever woman.
The emperor was already in Natashas hands.
No, perhaps Helio himself was in the hands of that snake woman.
She was a woman with a great talent for blocking the eyes and ears of the emperor.
Helio gritted his teeth.
Emperor? Power? Actually, those things didnt matter much to Helio.
The only thing he felt was a sincere sense of danger that the country would die out if things didnt change.
Hyaaa!
The forced march thatsted for more than ten days finally resulted in a dropout.
Thest horse that was running copsed with foam in its mouth.
The driver of the horse was already on the verge of a stroke.
Jackson! Are you okay?
Helio stopped and hurriedly approached the fallen knight.
He had to move fast, so there were only five knights following him.
The knight, called Jackson, twisted his face and bowed his head.
Im sorry. Im sorry.
The knight apologized, banging his head on the ground as if he med himself for the fall.
Helio raised the knight up.
Im sorry, too. Dont be sorry. Its my fault making you run without rest. I think its time for you to rest now. Lets just rest here for today!
The knights who had followed Helios order were happily looking for a ce to spend the night.
It was a relief at least that the temperature wasnt too low due to being out of Tanatos.
A fire was made and everyone sat down side by side.
After satisfying their hunger with a decent meal and leaving knights to rest, Helio took out the letter he had in his pocket and read it.
[Today I am going to write to you about why I sent you this letter.]
The neat handwriting continues nicely.
This was the fifth letter.
It was also the letter that told him how Tshas cirction had been closed.
It also told him where his confiscated property had gone and where each of his disciples who had tried to protect him had been scattered.
The owner of the letter, like a stranger, gave him the information he craved.
Who in the world was sending this letter?
Looking at the neat and sophisticated handwriting, it must be someone with advanced education.
Every word and every sentence that followed indicated that the sender was not someone who had been writing for a year or two.
[There are no peasants who think of a country like a parent, where there is no one to respect.
Just as it is easy for darkness to dwell in the hearts of children who have lost their parents, it must also dwell in the hearts of the people of this country who have lost the emperor they rely on.
And I think Marquis Helio knows this well.]
Who could it be?
[Im the same one who tried to make the best of a warm ce sometime ago.]
Helios heart pulsed wildly.
He remembered seeing this delicate, graceful handwriting.
[Obviously, I am still alive, though my hands holding the sword have been cut off and the yellow lily it guarded are gone.]
Yellow lily.
And the protective sword.
Goosebumps broke out on Helios back.
Two swords that protect the noble yellow lily.
It was the seal of the oldest family in thend.
[Do you remember that day? The day the great former Marquis of Helio returned to earth, my father secretly put the family flower over his white, frightened face.]
Ah! Roselyn V Sunset!
The lost Empress!
[I will being to see you soon.]
Startled, Helio jumped up.
Could this be true?
The news was so startling that it caused suspicion and anxiety.
Is this another trick of the adulterous Natasha?
No matter how cunning her mind was, how could she have gone this far? Helio took a heavy step. No.
On the day of his fathers funeral, the Duke of Sunset put yellow lilies instead of white ones, known only to him, his brothers, and the former Empress who was present with them.
There was no way that Natasha would know that.
Helio eyes, shining with courage, stared at the sky. A wildfire broke out in his chest.
If this letter really came from her.
Im going to the capital as soon as my work is done.
I have to meet this person.
Chapter 105: God, please take care of them
Chapter 105: God, please take care of them
***
Sponsored by Marlien. Thank you
***
Knock. Knock.
With a light tap on the door, Asrell entered the room.
Roselyn, who was wearing riding gloves, smiled at Asrell as she walked into the room.
The hairpiece suits you well, Asrell.
Asrell smiled at Roselynspliment.
Thank you. Perhaps its because its so nice, its beautiful no matter how you put it.
The sun rose early in the morning, so even though it was early, it was bright outside.
Thanks to this, Asrell could see Roselyn clearly in her outdoor pants and shirt.
The day of her departure was dawning.
It was close to dawn, so the mansion was still quiet, but with the uing farewell, the mansion was shaking quietly.
Are youing back?
Roselyn didnt answer, but only smiled when the twins asked herst night with a look that said they believed she wasing back.
The twins told her that she muste back, and that they would write a masterpiece with this fountain pen in time for her return, and even then they pleaded without pity to receive their book.
And now Asrell was about to load her luggage with a swollen face, as if she had cried all night.
Asha, Ill tie up your hair so you can move around easier.
Yes, please.
Asrell stood behind Roselyn at the dressing table. She carefullybed her silver hair with a clumpy hand.
There was no special skill involved, but the hair that was entrusted to her felt very cool.
Asrell, who had been carefullybing her hair for a long time, tied Roselyns silver hair into a single knot and said.
I hear its quite a long journey.
Maybe or maybe not.
I hear its not a trading month and you cant take a boat, so you have to travel only on horseback?
Hmm, we have to move fast or else we may not make it in time. We may have to ride the horses all month long.
It will be hard. Its going to take a lot of hands.
Were taking the least amount of luggage to reduce the traffic flow and speed up the process.
I see. Then theres not much I need to prepare.
With thosest words, Roselyn stared at Asrell through the mirror.
Asrellughed as she faced Roselyns clear purple eyes as if asking what she meant.
The loyalty of the Athesians is insistent. Until the sun burns them a hundred times and the ice melts a hundred times.
But.
I heard there needs to be at least one person like me. I dont feelfortable sending Asha like this. Please allow me to go with you.
Asrell.
Panicked, Roselyn called her again in a low voice.
However, Asrells resolve seemed firm.
Asrell kissed the tips of Roselyns hair carefully.
If Im not too much of a burden, please.
She looked strong, politely persuading with a friendly smile.
Perhaps if Roselyn said no, it wouldnt bother her.
***
[No matter what happens, I will find the golden cup and flute and bring them to you before the July Festival.]
[Ill polish my eyes clean, and you must surely show me his downfall!]
Tamon smiled as he read Theos message from the royal pce.
On that day, the three assigned their respective roles in the face-to-face meeting.
Asha was to persuade Helio to revolt and ensure that Gillotti would be suffocated.
Tamon would protect her and be at the forefront in case of a sh with Gertium.
And even more important than the two of them was Theoransha.
Very well. Then I will give you a fighting chance. (Theo)
There was not much time for Roselyn and Tamon to finish everything before the founding festival in July as the prophet said.
Theo was willing to devote her time and effort to this rhetoric.
To overthrow Tanatos! She decided that it was well worth it.
Ill get the other two holy relics for you. You go to Tanatos and proceed as nned. (Theo)
She made a game of it.
Theo promised to bring in both holy relics herself.
Of course, she wouldnt have been able to make such a decision so easily if one of the two holy relics didnt belong to the royal family of Amos, who owed her a great deal.
Amos owed her a debt that needed to be paid.
She was going to ask her to pay it off this time.
You have never been to Tanatos.
I didnt go there because it was dirty, not because I was afraid. But for the downfall of that imperial family, Im obligated to enjoy it the most. (Theo)
Having said that, Theo packed up her things really quickly and left for Amos.
As a result, the royal pce was filled with the screams of her aides and attendants who had to take care of all her business, but there was no way to stop the king in action.
What makes you look andugh like that?
Ronasso, who hade out to see him off, asked grimly as he saw Tamon chuckling to himself.
Unfortunately, Ronasso was unable to go with him on this outing.
The time between the King and Tamon being out of their seats at the same time was too great, and even the First Knight Commander had to keep his seat.
Ronasso,ined loudly that he couldnt go this time, was very disappointed and rushed early in the morning to see Tamon off.
Dont set up too much because I cant go. (Ronasso)
Ill have a very quiet trip without you. (Tamon)
I heard you said that you would be very lonely without me. (Ronasso)
Well, why dont you rinse your ears? It seems to have lost its original function. (Tamon)
Hey!
Ronasso punched Tamons stony arm with his fist.
Unfortunately, Tamon didnt budge.
Ronasso clenched his fists and said.
Im going to join you when the King heads to Tanatos, so dont be disappointed. (Ronasso)
Im not upset about anything. Why do you keep telling me not to be upset? (Tamon)
Youre really mean. Do you know that? (Ronasso)
Tamon chuckled and didnt deny it.
At this moment, Ronasso envied Theo for having beat up Tamon so greatly at least once.
If only he had the chance, he too would have liked to beat Tamon up just once, without any real great desire.
Dont look at me with such lustful eyes. Its too hot and its a burden. (Tamon)
Okay. Get out of here.
The one Im waiting for still hasnte yet.oh, there she is.
Asrell and a simply dressed Asha came out.
Behind them the twins were sobbing with red swollen eyes.
The carriages and horses were all set up.
If the departing people got on their horses, they would be off.
Arsene, Hannah, and Asrell will go to the Orkins region with the tanus Knights. Asha and I will stop by the Calif and meet up with you in Orkins.
They had to retrieve the dagger from a Nyrux merchant who was said to be stationed in the Calif waters.
Hannah urged the two to hurry.
I wish you all good luck. I will see you safely in Orkins.
Have a safe trip, Master.
Satin greeted politely, pressing the corners of his eyes with the handkerchief Roselyn had given him.
You too, Asha.
Roselyn should have felt odd to see herself included at the end of the greeting. It was strange to see Satin looking at her as if he was sure she woulde back.
To her, who had almost no family or friends left, and they were all waiting for her here
It was almost as if they were protecting the ce she wasing back to.
Roselyn couldnt reply to Satin easily.
Still, she felt strangely emotional.
Pleasee back!
Ill be waiting, Asha!
The twins hung on Roselyns shoes as she mounted her horse.
When it came to the moment of departure, the twins did not shed a tear.
They squeezed Roselyns hands together, straining their red, swollen eyes.
The girls eyes zed, and they were ready to give Roselyn trouble if she didnte back.
Roselyn couldnt help butugh at the sight of them.
She didnt answer this time either.
Instead, she took the twins hands in hers and whispered as she kissed the back of each hand.
Lersha, Lersha.
God, take care of them.
She blessed the twins in a whispered, light but never forgotten voice. The hands of the twins with calluses trembled.
Ashas voice pierced their heart, and the twins whispered together, still holding Roselyns hand.
Lersha, Lersha!
Lersha, Lersha!
They tried to hold back, but finally the tears spilled over.
They knew this was not going to be an eternal farewell, but they just couldnt bear to part with her.
Maybe it was because they had a hunch that the future of this beautifuldy they had chosen to serve was not going to be smooth.
At the sound, Hana, who was sitting in the carriage, stuck her head out and looked at them.
Roselyn patted the twins on the head and then turned to Tamon.
Its time to leave.
Tamon, who had been waiting silently, gently kissed the back of her hand.
His lips were not, exactly the same as when his lips had first touched hers.
Lets go.
With her words, the horses set off in force.
Atst, the road to Tanatos had begun.
Chapter 106: Id like to meet him
Chapter 106: I''d like to meet him
***
Sponsored by Marlien. Thank you (2/2)
***
Waaaaa!
A babys cry roared through the old castle.
How good the voice was, every time she cried, the whole castle would ring loudly.
The first person toe running to the babys cry was not the babys mother, father or the maid, but the babys grandfather, who was sweating profusely.
Oh, you punk. It looks like another big one. If you eat that much, youre bound to have a big bowel movement.
As soon as Henrik held the baby in his arms, despite the smell, heughed and caressed the baby, perhaps because he had shared the moment of birth with him, and he was particrly fond of his second daughter.
Oaky. Lets change her diaper right away.
Ill do it. Its a baby girl, I cant let the grandfather change her.
Rwanda, who had juste in holding a dry diaper, took the baby from Henrik.
Our little girl eats well, sleeps well, and shell grow up very quickly.
After cing Zenith in the crib, Rwanda changed the diaper with quick and precise hands.
She also had a good hand for carefully wiping the babys fragile bottom with a soft cloth wetted with warm water.
After this, the order was set.
She would cry when she was hungry after a little while.
But it had only been half an hour since they had given her milk.
Zeniths mother was exhausted and had fallen asleep, so the only way to buy a little more time was to hold the baby and let her sleep.
Anna, who had been waiting for the right moment, quickly extended her hand.
Ill put her to sleep. Shell sleep better on my chest.
Lady, you need to rest. Ill do it.
As Rwanda pushed Anna out of the room, Henrik quickly stepped in.
Then Ill just
Are you going to make her cry again? Arthur. Ill hold her and put her down. You two need to get some rest. Do you think I dont know that youve been hanging around here for a while now? Hurry up and go.
Unaware of her grandfathers love for her, Zenith would not sleep in Henriks arms no matter what.
Mostly because he kept the baby so close to his bearded face. They understood his love for the cute baby, but the beard was too rough on the babys fragile skin.
When he moved his face away, he looked at the baby incessantly with his head raised.
He cut his beard because of that, but the problem was that the more he looked at the baby, the more beautiful and irresistible his sniffling became.
It was so bothersome that when Zenith started crying again, he panicked.
This was repeated many times.
Rwanda decided not to let Henrik hold the baby to sleep, and everyone agreed.
I even shaved my beard..
The runny nose is still the same, isnt it? No, you cant. If the child sleeps even a little bit, Sarah will have a good nights rest, too.
Henrik had to watch with regret as Rwanda walked into the darkened room with the baby in her arms.
I cant not breathe
Henrik scratched his forehead, clicked his tongue ruefully.
Anna swallowed herugh at Henriks somber appearance as he couldnt take his eyes off the room with the baby in it. It had only been a week since the baby was born.
The castle, which had been all dark and dour, was now filled with the presence of the baby.
As soon as it was born, Its so beautiful and cute, said Viscountess Alpatio, wailing as she held the bright red baby in her arms.
She whispered the words thank you dozens of times as she hugged Anna and Rwanda, who had helped her daughter with the birth.
The two of them were like benefactors to the Alpatio family.
In addition, Anna was not just a noble.
She was a noblewoman who had served as the Empresss closest maid. And yet, she helped with the birth where blood and amniotic fluid gushed out.
She was a great benefactor to Henrik, and in fact, to the entire Alpatio family.
Shall we have some tea?
And that was something Anna knew very well, too.
****
Henrik was delighted with her suggestion and invited her to his office.
The ck castle she had seen that day seemed to have been brightened by the open windows. The weather was gradually getting warmer, like a blessing after the day Zenith was born. It was fortunate.
That didnt mean it wasnt cold, but it was enough to allow them to ventte like this once or twice a day.
This castle was given to Henrik as a gift from the current Duke of Gertium about ten years ago. Ten years ago was before the current Duke Gertium had taken over the title. What he did right after his first achievement was to give Henrik the castle as a gift
This is my mothers hometown. It holds a lot of memories from my childhood.
Henrik flicked open therge window of his office.
The view of theke in the distance was spectacr.
I havent been here much since I received this castle But now Sarah has given birth here.
Henrik chuckled amiably and sank into the old, soft couch.
He ordered in advance on the way to the office, so the servant brought in the hot tea right away.
As the cup was filled, the white steam rose up in a shimmering stream.
It wasnt a high-grade tea, but a fragrant aroma spread from the tea produced in this region.
It was a heartwarming scent of tea.
I was so preupied during that time that I couldnt even thank you properly.
Anna raised her head and saw Henriks crooked dark brown hair tangled intricately in front of her.
Henrik roughly swept his hair, staring at Anna with a gentle smile.
Your wife and Sarah thank me every time they run into me, so much so that I already avoid them.
Oh, really? Hahahaha.
Henrik rubbed his chin andughed, as if cutting off the beard he had been sprouting for ten years was making him ufortable.
But Anna, I think theres a reason why you came all the way here. Will you tell me why.
Behind the good-natured smile, Henriks keen, wise eyes could be seen.
Anna tried not to panic and smiled resolutely.
There was no need to panic.
The more perplexed she was, the calmer she should be.
Dont let your opponent see your agitation.
Make good use of whats in front of you.
Unbeknownst to him, Anna remembered what Roselyn had taught her and blew on the teacup that would make her feel relieved and cool down.
After taking a sip of the lukewarm tea, she finally said what she wanted to say.
Its just as you said, Uncle. Im here on an errand, and its entirely up to you whether youll listen to me or not.
Im sure it will be difficult for me to refuse whatever you ask. Just say it.
Henrik answered frankly and ndly.
Anna did not linger, but brought up the subject.
I would like to meet Duke Perso Gertium.
What?
Henrik was unusually flustered when Anna said a name he hadnt expected at all. How could Anna, of all people, ask to meet Perso Gertium? Werent the two people who had no connection whatsoever?
Can I ask why you want to meet him?
Thats
It was difficult to exin why, but it was troubling to ask for a favor without exining. Anna hesitated for a moment, then finally answered,
Its difficult to tell you because its a personal matter. Ill tell you after I meet him.
Oh, I see. I see.
Henrik rubbed his chin, which had be smooth as a matter of habit. He was troubled for a moment and then nodded,ughing again. Anna was his, or rather Alpatios benefactor anyway. He wanted to give a positive answer.
All right. Ill find out. By the way, do you want me to be there with you?
Anna replied with augh.
I heard that man is very scary. I think I would be less scared if my uncle were there with me.
Oh, yes. Haha.
Henrikughed, as if Annas words had convinced him.
I heard that there are rumors in the capital that Gertium eats live animals. Is that true?
Hahaha! Thats really a ridiculous rumor, in battle you have to adjust the condition rather better. If you eat like that, Im afraid youll die first from food poisoning before you meet the enemy, dont you think?
I guess youre right.
After a few small chats, Anna left Henriks office.
Henrik poured another cup of tea without getting up.
A few momentster, through therge tapestry that upied one corner of Henriks office, a door opened with a rattle.
A huge man with red hair appeared, tilting the heavy tapestry with winter trees.
It was the very man with the piercing eyes who had let Anna into the castle.
Henrikughed, offered the man a cup of tea, and said.
What do you think, Duke Perso?
Chapter 107: It’s beautiful
Chapter 107: It¡¯s beautiful
****
Perso Gertium, the red-haired man, stared at the seat where Anna sat.
Rotrega said his daughter is fearless, but shes not without a head. I think shes smart and a good judge of situations.
Perso approached the window without saying a word. He looked out the window. He was huge and intimidatinglyrge and covered half of the window.
Anna, who was sitting here and chatting a while ago, was walking toward theke hill.
A small woman was walking diligently filled his green eyes.
Anna used to be the Empresss closest maid of honor, but now she has no power. Well, of course, Im sure you know more than I do.
Why did she ask to see me?
A question with a heavy voice echoed through the air.
If the Empress were still alive, he would be able to guess at least a little about her intentions.
But no forces or intentions were being read from Anna now.
A little bit However, I heard that Annas situation changed badly after the Puglish kicked her out. Since His Majesty doesnt even want to see the traces of the Empress.
.
The current emperor, Gillotti Tanatos, had be increasingly obsessed with the Empress after her death.
Annas situation was not good, because the Emperor wanted to erase every trace of the Empress. He wanted to kill anyone who was rted to her.
He even set the Sunset familys mansion on fire, and dug up the tombs of her predecessors.
Even Perso thought it was an excessive treatment.
After the downfall of the Sunset family, the emperor did not pursue the Sunset familys crimes as when he was angry before.
The truth was that he just buried the casepletely.
And so it should be.
Since Cainely Sunset* was innocent. (*Roselyns brother.
Gertium didnt know the exact circumstances of how Natasha had framed Cainely Sunset.
However, he could tell that Cain knew it was dangerous and that the safety of the people around him was more at stake than his own safety in following her lead to visit.
Perso nted one of his own subordinates in one of Natashas maniptors.
She also needed warriors, so she had no hesitation to make Gertium the imperial dog.
Of course, she wasnt afraid to kill him, either.
One of her orders was to investigate Anna Puglish.
This meant that one of the cards that Natasha had grabbed and ckmailed Cain was Anna.
Perso looked at the back of the woman as she moved away with an increasingly intense look in his eyes.
Im Anna Rotrega. You should know because Im the daughter of Viscount Rotrega.
Her brown eyes shone as she said her name so clearly.
It was the first time a woman didnt look away while facing him.
She didnt panic, she wasnt afraid, but she maintained her calmposure.
That was nothing, and the brown eyes he met in that darkness were clearly imprinted.
She was so small and fragile, who came up just about his chest, but the way she looked straight into his eyes was just as piercing as those of knights who had crossed the hardships of life and death many times.
Oh, maybe
Henrik opened his mouth again, as if he had realized something afterwards.
Perso looked at Henrik with eyes that had been following Annas back as she disappeared over the hill.
Let me tell you this. Could it be ?
You pause again.
Perso, who hated Henrik for not getting straight to the point, narrowed his eyes and nudged Henrik.
Henrik, who had been rolling his eyeballs this way and that, rubbed his chin and opened his mouth as if he had made up his mind.
Is Anna going to ask for protection from DuKe Perso?
Persos brow furrowed at thepletely unexpected words.
It was a habit that always came out when he was in a panic.
What do you mean?
Henrik replied, tapping the table when Perso asked back in a hard voice.
Actually, now that I think about it, Duke Perso is the only force that can protect Anna from the Empire. Now that Sunset is gone, the two major forces are Gertium and Helio. Among them, Helio is considered to be the enemy of His Majesty as well as the Sunset family, so you never know when something might happen again, right?
All the nobles, even Annas husband, had abandoned her.
In the eyes of the emperor, she was sure to be as good as dead.
She would need a roof over her head to hide her and protect her.
And Henrik had said that Anna might have sought out Perso as that roof. Persos gaze followed Annas back as she disappeared behind the hill again.
Well, thats just my guess.
Ha, ha, ha.
Henrik chuckled and gulped down the cold tea.
Until that moment, Persos gaze hadnt left the hill where the sun was setting.
***
I guess its time for another letter from Rosie
Anna thought as she gazed nkly at the icyke.
Before leaving Noems mansion, Anna told Roselyn to send the letter to Count Marktops residence, where her father was, within a month.
So that if the letter arrived during her fathers stay, he could send it to her immediately.
Rosie said that she needed Henrik Alpatio.
She also added that she needed a card to shake Perso Gertium.
Of course, there were no details, but that was enough reason for Anna to meet with Henrik and Perso.
And in order to sway them.
I cant end up being mere benefactors. Oh, and if Rosie can give me any hints, Ill be ready to try to convince or sway them.
It wasnt enough to keep this up.
Anna took a deep breath. This was not the time to hurry.
It was a fact that even a walking child knew that Gertium was on the side of the imperial family.
What could be the reason for Rosie to want to convince him who was on the Emperors side?
Was it so that the Emperor couldnt use Gertium?
But this guess is not enough, so hasty judgment may interfere with Rosie.
Anna tried to resign herself to the fact that she was in a hurry.
She took another deep breath and looked out at theke.
There was a cold breeze blowing that chilled her nose, but it felt cooler than ever.
It was perfect for emptying her head.
Crunch.
Anna turned around, startled by the sudden sound of a presence.
A huge shadow was approaching, and Anna took a step back without realizing it.
Youre the knight.
It was the very knight that had guided her to Henrik.
His red hair looked even redder when viewed under the sunset sky.
The man was standing three or four paces away from Anna.
Is the knight out for a walk?
No, it was almost sundown and I saw that you were going far away, so I followed you.
What?
I saw you went up a while ago, but you didnte down..
Oh.
He saw me go this way.
It sounded like he was worried about Anna because she didnte back when the sun was setting.
He was more caring than she thought.
Anna stared at him with a look of surprise.
In herrge eyes, she could see the blunt man.
The mans eyes, which had looked ck, now looked quite green.
After standing facing each other for a while, the man narrowed his forehead and said.
I see you have a habit of staring at people.
Anna lowered her gaze quickly, startled.
It was a habit that Cain and Rosie had pointed out to her several times.
She had a habit of staring when she was nervous, and she had been warned many times that strangers might feel ufortable.
Im sorry if I offended you. I have a bit of an observational habit.
Annas cheeks turned red with embarrassment. The man just stood there, not even saying it was okay.
When she thought she should leave, the man opened his mouth.
Would you mind telling me what you observed about me?
Yes?
Anna asked back, but the man did not repeat the question.
Anna looked at him again, wondering what to say.
He stared at her as if waiting for a response.
Your eyes
My eyes?
..I found your eyes to be more beautiful than I thought.
Green eyes under the red hair are very beautiful.
Anna let out an awkward smile.
She couldnt believe she said beautiful to a blunt knight.
It was a strange thought.
But saying its beautiful would be rude to the knight, wouldnt it?
Anna couldnt hide her awkwardness and walked past him with her head down.
Perso watched her as she walked past, and when Anna hadpletely disappeared, he raised his hand and touched his eyes.
There was a sweet scent that he smelled for the first time when she had passed.
****
Whoa!
After running for a while, Tamon stopped as he looked up at the sky where the sun was about to set.
He had been running from this morning until now, except when he had to eat.
He was fine, but it wasnt an easy schedule for Asha, whose body was revived on the way to death and who had barely recovered her strength.
They had to find a ce to sleep before nightfall. There were no viges or houses around here, so they had to find a suitable ce to sleep nearby.
It was still twilight, so it would bepletely dark in another thirty to forty minutes.
Even Roselyn, who was exhausted from the sudden forced march as expected, rejected his suggestion.
Do we have to camp out?
Hmm, perhaps we can find some kind of abandoned hunting shack in the neighborhood, but in the meantime, there is a river, so lets move over there.
Tamon led her skillfully.
In truth, Roselyn had never slept or camped out in the wild before.
Born into high nobility, she was the Crown Princess and Empress, but there was no way she would ever experience that.
If she had traveled anywhere, it would have been in a huge carriage where she could sleep in.
That said, she didnt want toe across ascking or weak here.
This whole itinerary was for her.
And she didnt want toin too openly about it.
Its so beautiful here. The riverside is close by.
Tamon found a sunny spot among the overgrown trees where the sand was dry.
He quickly gathered the branches and made a fire.
In the meantime, all Roselyn tied up the horses and watered them. When Roselyn saw how well he hadid out the sleeping bag, she said with no small amount of admiration.
Youre good.
In war, its not always possible to build barracks.
He made a wide sleeping area.
This is my ce. You can sleep by the fire. By the way, there are a lot of snakes in this area, so be careful not to stay too far away from me.
He grabbed his spot to sleep calmly then mentioned the snakes.
Roselyn, who had gently ced her bottoms on a fairlyfortable position, gave him a sideways re as if to say, Dont lie to me. However, Tamon smiled and shrugged, saying it wasnt a joke.
After roughly unpacking and relieved her hunger, her body began to stiffen from riding all day.
Contrary to the idea of wanting to wash up by the river, Roselyns body was lying down on a fluffy sleeping bag.
Hisssss..
A long, grimy, vine snake.
She had seen it once before in a greenhouse sometime ago, but she just backed away from it.
She had never seen many creatures before.
Even as she was drifting off to sleep, Roselyn couldnt help but secretly stuck close to Tamons warmth.
Tamon, who had been looking up at the sky, nced over at Roselyn, who was closer to him than before and smiled in satisfaction.
Cute.
He whispered words she couldnt hear.
Chapter 108: What do you want me to do?
Chapter 108: What do you want me to do?
***
Tamon was a nobleman, but he didnt mind sleeping outdoors.
He enjoyed the smell of the earth and wind closest to him, and looking up at the open sky.
It was not a very tiring journey for Tamon, even though he had ridden all day on horseback.
When he brought Asha to Amor, he rode for more than twenty whole days with her in his arms.
He wouldnt have stopped if the horse hadnt gotten tired and fallen down.
Except for when he had to take breaks for the knights and the horses, he rode out of Tanatos at full speed.
Not only that, he ran with her in his arms, and he didnt even know it was hard.
Rather, he felt incredible strength as he felt the tiny warmth of her in his body.
He really wanted to pull her away from that cold and cruel world.
He didnt know why, but he was definitely dazed at that time.
He didnt regret letting things happen without knowing what to do next.
Since she was not a woman to die like that, it was natural to save her.
There was an innocent thought in him that maybe his ability was ignited for that moment.
Tamon smiled and looked at Asha, who was lying next to him, asleep.
Even with a sleeping bag underneath her, it must have been very ufortable, but she fell asleep withoutining.
He couldnt understand why she was so cute that she secretly snuggled up to him and slept.
Why was she so cute sleeping in a straight position, like a well-made doll, not moving an inch?
Tamon carefully stroked down her milk-white cheeks with his fingertips.
The silky smooth skin was always so seductive.
The skin that grazed his fingertips was so fragile.
Even a light pinch of the skin left a red mark.
It was a waste to kiss it with his lips, so he bit her sometimes and left teeth marks.
But that man (Gillotti) whipped her back until it was tattered.
All the nails on her hands and feet were pulled out, and her bound wrists and ankles had all the skin peeled off.
How in the world should I kill that man?
Gillotti Tanatos.
Just remembering that name made Tamon want to kill him right away.
When it came down to it, being stupid was a sin.
There were dozens and hundreds of people who died because of that mans stupidity, so he was sinful.
Since that man was born a Crown Prince, he had never been hit once, had he?
Probably he just got pped by the previous King at best.
So why dont I give him a light tap first?
Then, the more he struggles, the more poisonous shackles will tighten his limbs.
It would be nice to cut off his tongue and his fingers and toes.
That man broke Ashas beautiful fingernails, so it would be fair to cut all his limbs off.
Tamon was willing to revive the man over and over again so that he wouldnt die.
So the man could live in hell until he asked to be killed.
It was a cruel thought indeed, but when it came down to it, Tamons expression was calm.
Perhaps Asha would stop him from doing so.
She had a softer side than the stern appearance she gave off.
She would tell him to kill the man at once instead.
Then he (Tamon) would try to persuade her somehow and make her nostalgic.
He couldnt stain Ashas eyes, so she wouldnt see the cruelty of it.
Mutiny.
It was a sweet word.
In all its history, there had never been a rebellion that had not been apanied by a bloodbath.
Tamon was more than willing to give his blood.
He could have shed as much as he needed to punish Gillotti Tanatos and his abominable mistress.
But he would have to shed many times, if not dozens of times more than the amount of his blood.
Perhaps the bonfire was too hot, Asha turned andy a little closer to him.
He couldnt help but love the way her small body curled up his arms.
He could give her anything she wanted.
There werent many soldiers who could immediately prepare for the rtively sudden departure.
However, the Amor Imperial knights and his personal soldiers were all elite troops.
Unlike Tanatos, who had been steeped in peace for a long time, Amor had been constantly engaged in frontier wars.
Of course, he had to be wary of Gertiums soldiers, but there was no reason why Tamon couldnt win if he were to directly confront Gertiums soldiers.
The key is that the soldiers have toe at exactly the time we expect.
However, he wasnt too worried about that either, since he had Ronasso.
His close friend was a more respectable Knight Commander and General than he had expected.
Tamon listened to the sounds of the grass, which sounded like a luby.
This unromantic woman was exhausted and fell asleep, but he didnt want to waste this moment with sleep.
Before he got busy, before the blood storm hit, he didnt want to waste his time sleeping.
However, the forest didnt seem to like Tamons romance.
A hint of dampness at the bottom woke Tamon up.
I seem to be behaving carelessly.
He looked down at the snake that was tangling around his ankles with its tail, mocking him.
It stared straight at him, its head raised as if to let him know that it was the predator of this forest.
It had already wrapped itself around Tamons ankles, its eyes filled with the certainty that victory was its own. The snake was quite thick and long.
If it were stretched out, it would have been well over Ashas height.
The body was not so much as a real snake.
Hisssssss!
The snake bared its teeth and pped its cracked tongue.
It swung itself slightly low, as if topare with her, and stealthily covered Ashas ankles with its tail.
Ha.
Tamon smiled obliquely, and immediately reached out and snatched the snake by the neck.
Shh, shh, shh!
Startled, the snake quickly untied its tail and wrapped Tamons arms.
The force with which it tightened his arms was quite strong.
If youre going to y, youre going to have to y with me. Sleeping people arent meant to be touched. Isnt that right?
Tamon grinned and put more pressure on the hand that was gripping the snakes neck.
It growled frantically, and finally seeded in driving its teeth between Tamons fingers.
The snakes eyes parted in a straight line and it red viciously at Tamon.
I see youre poisonous.
The sting was not unbearable, but it wasnt pleasant.
His body had neutralized the herpes poison, but this much was like a bug bite.
The snake panicked when the bite didnt change the appearance of Tamon at all. But It couldnt fight back and slowly stopped breathing.
With its long, writhing body wrapped around Tamons arms and shoulders, it tried with all its might, but to no avail.
Tamon watched the snake die with his silent eyes and threw its slumped body into the fire. It was a big one so the fire couldnt burn it all and the me flickered off.
He thought about lighting it more, but decided not to.
against it. If he mischievously lit up the fire and called up other mountain beasts, he could wake up Asya, who was sleeping soundly.
When Asha woke up from her slumber, she shouldnt have to see that disgusting sight
But no matter how much he looked around, he could find nothing to cover the snakes corpse. It seemed that it was better to just take it to the nearest ce.
Its annoying.
Tamon gently kissed the sleeping Ashas cheek and got up. However, the sensation woke her up.
Where are you going?
In a sleepy voice Roselyn grabbed the hem of his shirt tightly.
It must have been an unconscious act, but Tamon couldnt move.
She caught him.
Asha caught him.
The body that raised up subsidedpletely.
Tamon touched her forehead and whispered.
Im not going anywhere.
Dont go anywhere.
Her mumbled words hit him in the chest. His legs lost strength and he couldnt move.
Ill never go. Even if you tell me to go, I wont go.
Because you caught me.
So be it.
Tamon stroked Roselyns cheek and caressed her forehead, unable to move as if he turned to stone.
It was a very romantic evening, though it did smell of roasting meat on the fire.
***
*Let me be clear about the use of Roselyn and Asha. When Asha being mentioned in the sentence meant Tamon was doing the thinking so he called her Asha for intimacy. And the name Roselyn was use by the narrator.
***
It wasnt until two hourster that Roselyn woke up.
It was so dark that it was not even dawn yet.
The smell of burning flesh aroused her sense of smell, stimting her nose.
She was thirsty and tried to sit up, when suddenly a water bottle popped up in front of her as if it had been waiting.
Water.
Oh, thank you.
While drinking the water, she unconsciously looked at the bonfire. Startled, Roselyn coughed.
Cough.
What the hell is that?
The tail of a snake, bigger than a bonfire, was out in the open.
The head and part of the body were already gone as if they had been burned, but the unburned part was still there.
Snakes, I told you there were a lot of snakes.
Tamon calmly said as if there were no surprises.
And he didnt forget to gently thrust out his arm with the snake bite mark in front of her.
I got bitten.
The two clearly visible holes made Roselyn panic once more.
It was definitely a bite mark, but honestly, this was not a serious injury. He knew it, and she knew it, but the viciouslyrge figure of the man spoke in an exaggerated manner.
It hurts.
What do you want me to do?
Roselyn stared at him with bewilderment.
Dont look at me coldly like that. Arent you going to do anything when your engraving partner hurts like this? (Tamon)
Grasping the arm with the snakes teeth marks, Tamon pretended to grunt.
Oh, what in the world should I do with this guy? (Roselyn)
Chapter 109: Theres only two of us
Chapter 109: There''s only two of us
***
By the time the sighs poured on the back of his neck deepened, he raised himself.
Im going to take a bath. (Tamon)
What? (Roselyn)
Its hot. (Tamon)
There was not a drop of sweat on his forehead as such, but his face looked desperate.
Roselyn unconsciously grabbed the hem of his clothes, aware of the smell of burning flesh that was still faint in the air.
.
She caught him, and with a more surprised look on her face, Roselyn let go of the hem of his clothes.
Just the thought of a snake was vaguely disgusting, but when she finally saw a dead snake, it was even more horrifying.
If youre going to go, leave your dagger with me.
Roselyn rattled off an excuse that wasnt an excuse for catching himte.
She barely had to suppress the flush on her face, wondering why she was pathetic. Looking at her intently, Tamon pulled something out of his luggage bag and sprinkled it around.
What is it?
Its monsters bone powder.
His words caught Roselyn off guard for a moment.
Monsters bone powder.
Come to think of it, why didnt she think Tamon would have that?
It was a powder made by drying and grinding the most useless parts of the monsters remains.
It was a necessity for travelers, when they passed through or stayed in dangerous areas, they could avoid a few considerable beast attacks by sprinkling it around them.
If you had that, why didnt you sprinkle it earlier? (Roselyn)
Tamonughed at the gasp-inducing question.
The way she looked at him was even more amusing.
It looked like he did it on purpose.
I dont know if I should call him a fox or a wolf.
Ive sprinkled this on the ground, so it wont attract too many mountain animals. Ill be right by the riverbank, so if anything happens, just holler at me.
Tamon spoke briskly, then stood up quickly.
And as soon as Tamon sat up, Roselyn immediately realized why he was hot.
!
She bowed her head, startled.
She seemed to be in a panic every time she saw it. (*she saw his erect manhood)
Why did he do that again?
Roselyn really didnt do anything, so she couldnt understand how it had happened.
The words, I cant tell if hes a fox or a wolf, were canceled.
Tamon was a full-blown wolf in a fox mask.
Unable to raise his red face and fidgeting, Tamonughed and ruffled her hair.
Ill cool it down on my own, so stay here. (Tamon)
Roselyn didnt answer, but stared at Tamons back as he moved away.
The back of him who crept into the darkness felt strangely friendly.
***
Why isnt heing?
It had been a while since Tamon had gone to the riverside.
Once he left, sleep did not return, and Roselyn counted all the stars in the sky, but even then Tamon did note back.
There was no way anything could happen to the man, but he still didnte back, and that bothered her inwardly.
Lets wait a little longer.
Roselyn nced in the direction he had disappeared, then counted the stars again.
Just as jewels were hiding through the spilled ck ink, stars in the darkness shone brightly.
She counted the stars from this side of the sky to that side of the sky, but Tamon still did note back.
Did he drown in the water?
Eventually, Roselyn got up from her seat.
She stared into the darkness where he had disappeared.
Come to think of it, she had fallen asleep as soon as shey down and couldnt even wash her face.
Im not going to go look for him, Im going to wash my face. Im going to wash my hands.
She muttered an excuse, and stepped cautiously.
The quiet darkness made her cower in the shade of the trees.
Only the sound of shuffling footsteps echoed quietly as she stepped on the dry soil and leaves.
After a few steps in this way, she heard the sound of water.
Tamon said the riverside was near, but it seemed really close.
The moon was bright as she passed through the shade of the trees. It was not at all difficult to see ahead.
The river was quiterge and wide, and the current was appropriate.
Round stones were seen in transparent water.
Its cool.
When she gently dipped her hand, she realized that her body was hot.
It felt good to put her hands in the cool, clear water.
After washing her hands up to her elbows, she looked around, but she couldnt see Tamon.
Roselyn looked around some more.
When she looked at the side where the river bent and the huge rock interfered with the flow velocity, she saw a familiar back.
Tamon, she tried to call out, but her tongue froze.
The huge back, wet and reflecting the moonlight, wriggled flexibly.
The thick shoulders and taut, tense muscles under the moonlight was perfect, illuminating the movement of those muscles as they were. The water flowed smoothly near his firm buttocks.
She could see his tense jaws, even the creased forehead as he roughly swept his wet hair.
Roselyn dipped her hand directly into the water to see how cold the water in that river was.
The water temperature was so cold that it cooled down the hot heat at once.
Tamon must have spent quite a long time in that water.
Yet he still looked as hot as ever.
His shoulders tense withnguid tension, his lips exhaling slowly, and his heat, which could not be helped by the cold water, reached her a few steps away.
He was in a state of rage that was unlikely to subside.
She could see his lips and his hands and arms moving up and down nervously at a moderate speed.
ha.
The low, sinking voice,ced with sighs, could be heard by Roselyn.
Was this why he said he would go to calm himself down and didnte back?
Tamons body, half submerged in water, was as beautiful as a sculpture, and Roselyn stared at his appearance, unable to take her eyes off him.
His strong body was the toughness itself.
Tamons body was so sensual that it could have been the most beautifully made form of every muscle in his body.
Nevertheless, this was not right.
It was definitely not right to peek into someones secret time. (Masturbating)
Her mouth felt dry as if she was in a desert. The sound of her beating heart was cutting through her ribs and threatening to burst out.
Holding her breath, Roselyn stepped back with her trembling legs.
At that moment, Tamon turned back around.
Roselyn couldnt move as her eyes met his.
However, he just looked at her calmly with a face that was neither surprised nor ashamed.
Its because you didnte back..
That was another excuse.
Roselyn was self-mocking, but she couldnt quicklye up with a better one.
It was an excuse, but it was true, and it was true, but she felt somewhat ashamed.
At her whispering words, Tamon suddenly smiled drowsily.
Then he sped up his hands movements as he watched her.
Roselyn struggled to breathe, and the way he looked at her even more debauched.
Why this man..
When Roselyn breathed heavily in surprise, Tamon bit his lips and smiled.
Roselyns heart felt like it was going to burst once more.
No, she didnt even know it was already broken.
How could the man be so debaucherous in a new way every time?
Or maybe his eyes have already been corrupted by the way he looked at her.
Asha
The voice calling for her was wet and seductive.
With that sound, all of Roselyns movements were shut down.
Asha
Tamon called her again.
Despite his obscenity, his voice calling her was affectionate.
With a devilish smile, he held out his hand towards her, trying to y God.
Come here.
She saw his hand reaching out towards her.
It was the hand that had been held out to her so many times after she came back to life.
At some point, she was so used to that hand that she wanted to hold it as soon as she saw it.
After a short deep breath, Roselyn took off her clothes.
Unlike the panicked look on her face earlier, her hands were calm as she slowly took off her jacket.
Tamon watched her without missing a single thing.
His red eyes, a mixture of reverence, praise and admiration, and deep desire, stared passionately at her as if they were burning her.
Roselyns mind was strangely quiet, unlike when she stole a nce at him by ident.
Leaving her thin slip dress behind, Roselyn walked into the river.
She was standing in front of Tamon when the water from her calves reached her thighs and then hit her waist.
Theres only two of us here.
Yes.
With a water-soaked hand, Tamon stroked her cheek.
We dont have to worry about anything, its just the two of us.
His wet lips caressed her earlobes.
She liked what Tamon said.
As he said, at this moment, she felt as if only he and her existed in the world.
No regrets, no revenge, no feeling of inadequacy, no enemy, no calcted rtionship, just the two of them.
Yes.
Tamons lips, which came down slowly, held her lips.
Roselyn wrapped her arms around his neck and closed her eyes.
His hard body pressed up against hers. Tamon. Tamon Krasis. She hugged him without thinking, without calcting anything. There was nothing but heat for this man.
The heat, the fierceness, and the blind faith in her.
So, for now, dont think about anything else.
Roselyn smiled faintly at his words. Nothing but his heart overflowed and warmed her. It was so naked, so full, that it made her heart throb.
Youre really.
So exhrating, so dangerous. And she was greedy for more.
Roselyn suppressed her jumping heart and bit Tamons lips as if devouring it.
The moonlight was shining brightly on them.
Chapter 110: Even if it hurts a little, it will last a long time
Chapter 110: Even if it hurts a little, it willst a long time
***
Hannah, Arsene, and the Knights of tanus had already arrived in Orkins in thete afternoon.
Even though they didnt rush the schedule, it didnt take them long, since Orkins was a straight shot from the capital.
Arsene recalled that Hannah, who had been sitting in a daze in the carriage all day, had not eaten a single meal properly.
Where did Hannah go?
The boy got watery soup and soft bread from the inn he was using as his amodation and came out to find Hannah.
The innkeeper also added a few fluffy potatoes, saying they had just steamed them.
She said she was going for a walk, so she must be near.
The inn wasrge enough to epass all of the Knights, but it was old and outdated.
Arsene took a small tray of food and entered a small clearing behind the stable.
He could see crude training scarecrows made by hand and what looked like wooden posts, as if the knights who were staying there had prepared it for them to use when warming up.
Is this the ce?
By the time Arsene tilted his head, a singing sound was heard from somewhere
That was good. Better than I expected..
It was definitely Hannahs voice.
Arsene took quick steps to where the sound came from .
. Its not simple.
Where is she?
Arsene, looking around, found Hannah dangling over arge tree.
Hannah? Are you there?
Arsene?
Arsene looked up from under the tree.
He could definitely hear people talking, but Hannah was alone.
Did I hear it wrong?
No sooner had Arsene wondered than Hannah jumped off the tree branch.
Did youe to find me?
As Hannah moved, a firefly hovering near her flew high in the sky in a circle.
Hannah tapped Arsene on the shoulder as his eyes followed the tail of the firefly as it flew away, wondering if there was a firefly habitat nearby.
You brought these for me?
Oh, oh, yes. Because you dont didnt eat much all day.
Thank you. Lets eat together. I dont think I can eat it all by myself.
Hannah grabbed a warm potato and sat down at the foot of a low tree.
Its delicious.
With the still steamy potatoes in her mouth, Hannah called out to Arsene.
You should try some, too. Its perfectly seasoned.
Arsene also sat down next to her and popped a piece of warm potato into his mouth.
The potatoes were ripe and delicious, even though he was not hungry.
The sky is so beautiful. Can you see that?
Yes.
Sometimes when I look at the sky like this, my eyes be clearer.
In the carriageing to Orkins, Hannah was quiet the whole time.
She just looked out the window with sleepy, half-blinked eyes, dozed off and on, and was quiet without a word.
When night fell again, her eyes lit up as if she was in a daze.
One day she was dazed even until she went to bed, and another day she was full of life in the morning.
After repeating this several times, Arsene became a little worried.
When Hannah had eaten half of the potatoes, Arsene asked carefully.
Do you have insomnia?
Insomnia?
Yes. Insomnia is when you have trouble sleeping at night. You cant sleep well at night, right?
Arsenes voice was very cautious and full of concern.
Hannah stared at Arsene and smiled.
Youre worried about me.
Oh, my body seems to feel different every day..
Im fine, really.
Are you sure youre okay?
Yes, itll be over soon.
Over? What is?
Hannah just smiled without answering.
She was looking at the sky as if it was pouring down and murmured in a somber voice.
Everyone left.
Who is everyone?
Arsene wanted to ask back, but Hannahs eyes didnt fall from the sky, so he kept silent.
Hannahs mysterious golden eyes shone like stars.
As the hot soup turned cold, Hannah turned to look at Arsene.
When this is all over, will you take good care of me too, Arsene?
I dont quite understand what you are saying. Whats all going to be over?
This journey right now.
Arsene at least knew that this journey was not so simple and easy.
The Empress, who was officially considered dead in the Empire, came back alive.
Although he didnt know Lady Ashas exact ns, Arsene at least knew that she would never return with a happy heart.
And that was exactly what Arsene wished for.
The Emperor! You son of a b*tch!
The low and cowardly way he used the Empress and the children as a shield was still vivid in his memory.
Lady Asha had risked her life to save such an emperor.
Such Asha was brought down by the emperor who had gone mad with an inferiorityplex.
Ill be a loyal person.
Hmm?
Arsene said with a solemn face as he did that day he decided to be a knight.
You saved my life, Hannah. I will not abandon my savior. So I will protect you to the end.
The boys eyes, shining with determination, resembled the stars in the sky. Hannah, who had been watching him intently, nodded with a smile.
Yes. Im counting on you.
Hannah, who had covered her mouth with her fist and smiled, pointed to Arsenes faint wound.
It was injured during the monster encounter, right?
Yes.
Did that person save you then?
She didnt just save me. Everyone was able to live thanks to her. Instead, she injured her leg.
(*they are talking about Roselyn had saved everyone and her leg got injured when the demons attacked when she was Empress in Tanatos)
Arsene mumbled sadly, as if he had lost his own leg.
You really like that person, dont you?
Who, Asha?
Yes.
Because shes a good person! I know there are many good people in this world, but I dont think there is anyone as good as her!
When the monsters suddenly started appearing, even the emperor who had the terrifying power trembled with fear. Even if he had this ability, he was not a god.
Rather, the emperor was the ugliest and weakest of all humans.
He was a selfish man who tried to live on his own, using his children and Empress as a shield.
Yet Asha came forward, even though she was smaller and less powerful than the Emperor. Arsene couldnt forget her hand, which stroked his cheek at that moment. The hand that was trembling, frightened and pale, that white, beautiful hand that was cold as ice.
She put on an unshakable face, but that persons hand could not hide its true feelings.
She was scared too.
It was difficult to face the monster in a normal state, but she had to face it with a piece of wood embedded in her Achilles tendon.
Alone, without support or help, she stepped forward to protect the children.
Arsene wanted to be a knight who could swear allegiance to that person.
How could he not respect and like her after going through all that? Even though Arsene was still young, he knew how serious and stubborn she was.
So he dared to say that this hot heart willst for a long time.
I am a righteous Arsene. Once a savior, always a savior to the end.
Arsene got up and tapped his chest.
The same goes for you. Hannah is my savior too. I will never forget your kindness.
Hannah burst intoughter at the words he said with a runny nose as if he was excited.
How could soup and bread that had already gone cold taste so good?
Arsenes sweetness was more fragrant than any other sweetener.
If so, shed better live a little longer. Right?
Hmm? What do you mean?
Even if it hurts a little, it willst a long time.
I dont know what youre talking about, Hannah.
Its nothing. Lets go in now.
Hannah brushed her skirt and got up.
Arsene followed her and stood up with the tray.
Hannah was in the middle of eating the rest of the bread on the tray, when Arsene didnt see her, she spun around and threw some of the pieces of bread into the darkness.
The darkness buzzed and a single firefly flew up.
Hannah nced at it and hurriedly called out for Arsene.
Arsene, Arsene.
Huh?
Dont be too surprised, Im about to faint
Before Hannah could finish her words, her body dropped to the floor.
Hannah!
Obviously Hannah told him not to be surprised, but Arsene
dropped the tray and hurriedly picked her up.
Darkness buzzed in the vacant lot where the two children had disappeared.
***
By the time she came out of the river, Roselyn was exhausted.
The river water was quite cold, but she only noticed it was cold after a few hours. Perhaps because of the deed, they felt closer to each other.
She couldnt tell if the heat that enveloped her whole body was her own or the running water.
Oh no. I cant sleep for hours.
Amazingly, Roselyn muttered in a drowsy voice.
She let her instincts take over, with no regard for what came before or after.
She couldnt understand why she did it.
What was even more appalling was that there was no regret or self criticism.
All that was left was a thrill and huge ecstasy.
Roselyn felt that she had changed a little.
And at the center of that change was this man.
You might be cold, so warm yourself up.
Tamon took out a thin, dry towel from his backpack and carefully wiped Roselyns hair and fingers.
He was just as drenched, but Tamon didnt seem to have the slightest intention of taking care of himself.
He carefully wiped her legs and toes, ignoring the water that was dripping from his own hair.
It tickles.
She curled her toes and startedughing, and Tamon, who was ncing up at her, gave her a simr smile.
Chapter 111: Does this make sense?
Chapter 111: Does this make sense?
***
Their eyes met, and they kissed as if drawn by a ma. It was a natural act, no need to say who was first.
With her lower lip still contained, Tamon sighed. This woman would never know how crazy these pale, purple eyes could drive him.
Looking at her alone, made him feel a burning thirst. His whole body twisted and turned, but it would never be as painful as this. Oh, if only it were as painful.
An even bigger problem was the ecstasy that overwhelmed the suffering. The deathly joy and shivers paralyzed his rational mind. Tamon murmured, filled with lust.
Im going to eat you up one day.
Roselynughed snidely at the great threat. He licked the tops of her feet and ankles, biting her knees and fingers as if to send a warning.
Why dont you just go ahead and eat me now?
At his act of licking her like a starving beast, Roselyn couldnt hold back herughter and pushed him away.
No. I must save it.
What does it taste like?
Delicious. Its very sweet and refreshing.
His lips bit the inside of her knees. She fell down on her back again. She didnt have the strength to continue, she thought, but then she heard the sound of his lips grazing her skin and her heart was going crazy again.
It was a wet sound. His lips, which had been kissing her ankles carefully as always, brushed the inside of her knees. Roselyn grabbed onto his shoulders more and more .
I need to get some sleep.
Ill hold you while youre sleeping.
It was kind of unsettling to think that Tamon might actually do that. Roselyn sighed and pushed his shoulder away with the ankle that was caught by him.
Dont say nonsense.
Im serious.
Seriously, dont say nonsense.
Thats too bad.
Tamon grabbed her ankle as she moved away and drove his teeth into it again. She tried not tough, but it came out again.
Shey down with her head on Tamons fluffy sleeping bag. The sky was particrly dark, probably because it was just before dawn.
And in that pitch ck night, she could see the stars shining as if they were embroidered.
Even though she was not lying on an expensive bed, she felt morefortable than ever.
Roughly worn clothes, dragonflies, the smell of wood and soil, Tamons heat
Everything was unfamiliar, yet strangelyforting.
Was that why?
Her lips moved on their own.
In hindsight, I might have some idea of why Gillotti hated me.
As she began to whisper, Tamon turned his body to look at her.
Ive never once tried to understand him.
Roselyn mumbled as she fixed her gaze somewhere in the void, not looking at Tamon.
I already knew how he had been treated by his father. I also knew in my head that it had made him a demon. But
She had never thought of it as her own business.
She looked at the portrait of the previous Emperor, and the numerous emotions in Gillottis eyes.
She could read them, but she could not empathize with them.
It was an emotion she could not rte to.
She had never experienced the violence, the hunger, theparison, the jealousy, the timing, the misery of poverty. It wasnt something she had to experience, so she did her best to try to understand it in her head, but that was all she could do.
She was also never jealous of anyone.
It was more urate to say she had never felt any big, deep emotions.
That was it. I thought that the emotions he was going through were something he had to deal with. He was the emperor. As I pushed myself as Empress, so should he.
.
Maybe thats why Gillotti hated me more.
The look in her eyes as she looked at Gillotti was probably simr to the previous Emperor whom he hated so much. She didnt me him or use him, but she couldnt quite understand his inability to do what he rightfully should have done. That was probably why her eyes were so cold.
Are you going to understand him now?
Tamon asked in a very low voice. His brows were furrowed in a way that indicated he didnt like something very much right now. Looking at him, Roselyn smiled and rubbed his forehead gently.
I just thought so. Its not a kind feeling of understanding or forgiveness. The same goes for his woman..
But, why do you say that?
Because you have expanded my world.
Roselyns throat tickled with those words that she just couldnt get it out. The more she learned about what she didnt know, the more she naturally understood the parts of the world she thought she would never understand.
Gillotti and Natasha.
She didnt want to forgive the two of them, but she felt that perhaps it was her ignorance that had caused the situation to reach this point.
She wondered if her sidelong nce, her heartlessness, her coldness, had fostered a hatred of inferiority in Gillotti
Tamon, who had been staring at Roselyn with a stiff face, sighed deeply.
He grabbed her cheek with his rough hand and made her look at him.
Youre not at all at fault.
Seemingly reading her mind, Tamon said in a decisive voice.
As you said, Gillotti, he is nothing but a weakling who has failed to ovee what he should have ovee. You did not be the Empress to be his nanny or teacher. Not only that, but you were not willingly entrusted with the position. And.
The hand stroking Roselyns cheek was as soft as ever, despite the cold, calm words spitting out so quickly.
You were very young then, too.
.
Once again, dont be too hard on yourself. You did the best you could back then.
The words she had thrown at him one day pushed him over the edge.
You cant love me.
No, dont ever love me.
You can only hate himpletely. Asha. Dont try to understand him. But if you still feel like trying to understand him Just put me in there.
The words of the past became thorns and poked his heart.
His limbs went numb with a pain he had never experienced before.
Think of me, understand me, feel me, put me in these two beautiful eyes. That alone will fill my heart with joy.
After all the revenge, Roselyn was going to end her lifeughing over the dead bodies of her enemies.
She thought there were no regrets in this world where all the people she loved were gone. She was just going to finish all her unfinished obligations and go after them.
But why?
He seemed to be letting her know that she shouldnt do that.
Why did you want to go to Tanatos, Tamon?
What do you mean?
Actually, you dont have to help me this much.
It didnt matter if she was his engraving partner, she thought there was no reason for him to cling to him and cared about her business.
There was no reason for him to try to kill Gillotti with eyes more angry than hers, no reason for him to be her partner in this reckless rebellion.
Tamon fell silent for the first time.
His stiff face seemed to already have an answer to her question.
But he didnt answer aloud.
Roselyn knew why.
If the conditions that I told you at that time (Roselyn)
If I told you I would revoke them, would you answer me now? (Roselyn)
The conditions? (*the conditions when they became the engraving partners was that Roselyn told Tamon dont love her)
Tamon asked as if he didnt know.
Roselyn was confused.
It was because she realizedter what he was trying to say.
Why did she want to hear his answer when she already knew? What was she going to do if he told her himself?
Asha.
Seeming to have realized something, Tamon called out to her urgently.
Roselyn turned away from him, biting her open lips.
Its nothing. (Roselyn)
Its not? I think you were about to say something very important just now. . (Tamon)
No, its not.
Roselyn couldnt bear to face him.
She turned away and stared at the fire with confusion in her eyes instead of looking at him. (*she has feelings for Tamon but in denial)
It was at that very moment that she saw a strange ck dot in thend beyond the fire.
No way.
Startled, she raised her head and looked beyond the fire.
Her shaking eyes hardened coldly.
The unusual expression on Roselyns face instantly changed Tamons face, who had been following her gaze, as well.
Ekkkkk.
At the same time, the ck dot instantly expanded in volume and turned into a huge ck portal.
The two got up and backed away.
Tamon, holding his sword quickly, pushed Roselyn behind him.
Grrrrrrrrrr!
The monsters head appeared from an evenrger hole.
What is this all of a sudden!
It was a good thing they were wearing clothes. If they hadnt, they would have been running away naked.
Roselyn quickly checked the position of the horses.
The horses, which were tied to a wooden post, began to get scared at the appearance of the giant monster stepping out of the ck hole.
As if that were not enough, the horses were tied up behind the ck hollow.
Roselyn gritted her teeth.
Thats!
When the monster was fully revealed, Tamon had to admit that he was even more confused than before.
Green horns, three eyes, and a living, moving red tail.
Its Perharz.
That one word, said like a groan, made Roselyns face go pale.
Perharz.
In the history of the world, many monsters hade out from the ck gap, but there were only two records of that green horns and red tail Perharz appearing.
And the two records were more disastrous than those left by any other monsters.
D*mn it, does this make sense?
It was so ridiculous that Tamon burst outughing.
Chapter 112: With both feet
Chapter 112: With both feet
***
Sponsored by Marlien. Thank you
***
At an unexpected time, in an unexpected ce, an unexpected monster appeared.
The only fortunate thing was that only one of them, not several, made an appearance.
Arghhhhhhhh!
Every time Perharz exhaled roughly, a green poisonous mist erupted.
Even the breath it exhaled was a poisonous monster.
Its body was about the same as the other monsters, but its attack power was on a different level.
Roselyn and Tamon sank their bodies with tension.
This was the first time the two of them had seen a Perharz in person.
Since it was, they couldnt quite believe it when they saw it in person themselves.
It had poisonous green horns, three ugly eyes that moved in all directions, and even a tail that lived and moved like a limb.
How do the records say you killed that thing?
The tail..so, we have to get rid of that tail first. If we cut off the tail, it would set off the bnce.
What about the strength of the skin?
Its strong enough to be prated by Laxicon. But it said that the resilience was terrifying.
So we have to kill it before it recovers?
Just grazing those green horns will start the necrosis of the skin.
The tail moved like a tentacle to block the opponents movements.
Ill deal with it by myself, so stay back.
But
Are you going to make me into a man who cant handle that alone?
At Tamons arrogant smile, Roselynn had no choice but to keep her mouth shut.
She believed Tamon.
She believed in his strength and pride.
She knew that he was not a man who would fall down easily in front of any enemy.
Roselyns lips tightened and retreated, carefully watching him.
Perhaps that was the signal that made the monsters tail move.
Not wanting to miss her, its long, snake-like tail leapt towards her.
Oh, youre making fun of me, arent you?
Tamon took out his sword, which he had hidden near his sleeping bag.
It was his favorite sword for close rangebat.
It was shorter than a long sword, longer than a dagger, and the de was sharp.
The de of the sword was made of synthetic Laxicon, and the handle of the sword was covered with silver antler deerskin.
He quickly skimmed the scattered tails.
Then, he grabbed the one remaining tail with his hand.
Just y with me only.
He wrapped it around his hand and wrist like a whip, then ran in the opposite direction of where Roselyn was and yanked the tail.
Ahhhhh!
The force was stronger than he expected, and Perharzs stocky body was pulled toward Tamon.
As if that made it angry, Perharz exposed it.
A green smoke flowed from the rough breathing.
It was an inherent poison that Perharz possessed.
The green spewing out was getting darker and darker.
Fortunately, neither Tamon nor Roselyn would get the poison.
Because it was Tamon who had the power of life, which itself neutralized the toxicity, and because Roselyn had a protective chain.
Fiddling with her ne, Roselyn watched carefully as Tamon and the monster engaged in a flesh-and-blood battle.
The guardian chain could protect her to a certain extent, but there was nothing she could do about the flying debris from the extreme fighting.
Moreover, the monster, as if to prove that it had three eyes, constantly extended its tail towards her while fighting Tamon.
D*mn, thats a troublesome tail!
Tamon, who was pushed back to the tree behind him by Perharzs attack, jumped up to block Roselyn.
There was only one monster, but because of that tentacle-like tail, he was flopping around like he was dealing with several of them at once.
Asha! Go over there!
The ck hole still hadnt disappeared, leaving an insidious hole gaping open.
As the gap widened, the surrounding terrain copsed, and trees around the pit copsed.
Even the horses, which were tied to the huge trees with no gaps between them, were running wild as the battle began. Tamons beloved horse, who was rtively well trained, was excited to be on the ground, but the horse Roselyn rode was different.
If I leave it like that, the horse will run away.
Among her belongings, which she had unloaded near the horse, was the Laxicon bow and arrows she had received from the king of Amor.
She had to go over that gap, as Tamon said.
But
Roselyn stared at the ck gap with her pale face.
Can I get over that huge hole?
It was wide enough for a normal person to climb over.
It was long and wide but if she jumped over it with all her might, it would be wide enough for Arsene or a child to climb over.
But with my legs would that be possible?
While Roselyn flinched, the tail extended towards her once more.
Tamon hastily lifted his sword high and swung the tail down with all his might.
With red and ck blood, one of the tails was cut off. The tail pped on the floor as if it was alive even after being cut.
This caused the blood to stter from the cut area. The soil with the monsters blood on it and the wood rotted away.
The blood was also toxic.
Kaaaaa!
Tamons skin, which blocked the poison with his arms, also burned quickly.
Ha
The good thing was that he was recovering faster than usual.
That didnt mean the pain disappeared, but it was bearable, and the pain went away quickly as the new flesh grew.
He hesitated for a moment in surprise, but the monster twisted and moved towards Asha.
It seemed to be trying to deal with the easy opponent first.
Ka!
Tamon leaped hard and drove his sword into the monsters back with all his might.
He could feel the sword graze the steel-hard bones as it broke through the monsters tough skin.
Aaaaah!!
Enraged, Perharz hit Tamon hard.
At the same time, two tails attacked him like a harpoon.
Ka!
Asha!
Tamon shouted, knocking out one tail with one hand and wrapping the rest of the tails with the other.
The sight of Tamon struggling alone made Roselyns heart quicken.
Gritting her teeth, she grabbed the skirt that wrapped around her legs.
I can do it, I can do it !
When she took a big deep breath and tried to cross the gap, a ck hole sloughed open.
.!
Originally, when a monster appeared, the gap would disappear.
However, that gap didnt even disappear, it just got even bigger.
Asha!
She had to jump over there
That was how she could shoot her arrow.
She was determined, but when she looked at the gap that was even wider, she wasnt sure.
No, pull yourself together, Roselyn. Youve been through countless crises.
Roselyn strengthened herself and chewed the flesh in her mouth.
How hard did she chew, the taste of fishy blood came out.
Thump, thump, her heart was pounding like crazy.
If she couldnt run, she would be sucked into the gap.
She was dizzy and her hands were sweating.
That was when it happened.
Asha! Youre no longer limping!
Tamon shouted at her as he blocked Perharzs sharp attack.
Startled, Roselyn looked at him.
As she hesitated, Tamon had injured himself a little more. Bright red blood flowed down from his torn forehead.
Tamon stared at Roselyn with his eyes wide open.
Its okay. Trust me.
Tamon reassured her, smiling like a beast.
Run, Asha!
Roselyns chest heaved with excitement.
As if Tamons words were a catalyst for courage, she stomped her feet vigorously.
It doesnt hurt.
She too felt it from a certain moment.
That her feet didnt hurt as much as they used to.
The moment she woke up in the morning and took the first step, she was not afraid anymore. But the pain remained a habit, and the traces of the past that she had acquired did not allow her to easily recognize the change.
She became ustomed to limping rather than walking straight. She was fooled by that familiarity and didnt face reality. Roselyn took a big step forward.
It doesnt hurt.
Her feet, which had been lightly on the ground, kicked and jumped up.
The ck gap that had been shaking widened the area again. But Roselyns feet were faster and more powerful. Her body leapt to a great height and flew over the ck hole.
The moment seemed longer than ever.
She felt like she was soaring over the river of time, jumping over the waves of minutes and seconds.
Its done.
Just as she was sure of it, her toes touched the ground on the other side.
Roselyn could probably swear that she would never forget this moment.
Oh, is this the feeling of being reborn?
She couldnt believe she could jump up and down with both feet without pain.
Her heart was full to bursting.
But before she had time to feel it, she ran again.
Ka!
It was okay to prolong the excitement a bit.
What good would it do her if she died as soon as she regained her normal legs?
Neighhh!
The horse came storming over.
Stroking Tamons horse and holding back her excitement, Roselyn quickly grabbed the Laxicon bow in her pack.
She had to hurry.
While jumping over the ck gap, Roselyn saw another monster trying to get out through the open gap.
In an instant, she took out her bow and arrow and aimed at yet another monster, which was showing its head through the wider hole.
Luckily, it wasnt Perharz this time.
I need to deal with it before it goes through the gap
At the same time as she thought, Roselyns bow prated the monsters eyeball as it just had its head pushed out of the gap.
Chapter 113: Instinct
Chapter 113: Instinct
***
Arggggggh!
The monster startled and growled like it was having a seizure.
Roselyn took the opportunity and shot another arrow into the monsters other eyes.
Keeeeeeet!
The monster struggled and fell into the ck gap again. Finally, the gap began to shrink.
It meant that there were no more monsters that would escape from that gap. Roselyn picked up the other arrows without dy.
She could see Perharzs two tails were torn off by Tamons sword.
Perharz with one of his eyeballs caved in, and Tamon covered in blood.
The floor was already full of holes from Perharzs blood. Not only the floor, but also the surrounding trees had fallen or been dented by the ws and poisonous air.
It was a wretched feeling, reminiscent of a battlefield. There was so much blood that the monster had shed that the ground pooled.
nkkkkk!
Once again, Perharzs attack was stopped by Tamons sword.
The monster was so angry that it spat out green poisonous gas from its entire body.
Of course, the attack wasnt fatal to Tamon. It only slightly numbed his skin.
However, Tamon also felt that his body was much slower than it was at first because of the many wounds and the small amount that had seeped in.
We cant let this drag on any longer.
He nced down and saw that the tail he had first cut off was slowly recovering.
Even the small gash on the steel-like shell had since disappeared without a trace.
Perharz was a monster approaching three meters in height.
Its body was slender, the arms were oddly long, and its ws were vicious.
Tamon had attacked all of the Perharz so far, whether it was its tail, torso, arms, or legs, but he had been unable to inflict a fatal wound anywhere.
When he cut off its tail, it wobbled for a while, but that was it.
With only one less tool to attack, the monsters fury did not diminish.
He had to look for other weaknesses instead of the tails.
In his experience, the heart of each of the monsters was in a different position.
But the heart wasnt the only weakness of life forms.
Tamons eyes grew sharper and sharper.
If he cant handle even one monster properly, wouldnt it be a shame for him to be titled Those with Different Abilities?
Of course, even if that monster was one that had a history of single-handedly killing the knights of a country.
Boom!
Perharz and Tamon shed again. The pitch-ck sky had disappeared and the dim dawn sun had risen.
The dust caused by the monster and Tamon made the surroundings thick.
In addition to that, the strange green poison fog wasbined, making his vision dizzy.
Kaaaaa!
Tamon leaped high and jumped up onto the monsters shoulders.
As he struck off the arm that was about to catch him, the monsters posture copsed.
Seizing the moment, Tamon grabbed the sword with both hands and shoved it into the monsters third eye.
Aahhhhhhhhh!
Perharz, who hadnt reacted much no matter where he cut, staggered back.
That third eye must have been the monsters weakness.
But it wasnt enough to kill the monster. Taking advantage of the monsters staggering, Tamon quickly rushed at it once again.
Perharzs blood made his eyes sting and hurt.
The numbness in his fingers was more elerated.
The sword de was also turning ck from Perharzs toxicity.
Lets hurry!
Tamon quickly checked Roselyn, who was drawing her bow from a distance.
She had safely moved away from the radius and was supporting his side.
She was, in many ways, a lovely woman.
Just looking at her calmed his mind. Tamon didnt dawdle any longer, and reengaged the monster.
Funny enough, the monster significantly lost its sense of bnce even though it had two more eyes.
The third eye seemed to be Perharzs other weakness.
Tamon elerated his attack by hitting the ws that Perharz was wielding so ineffectively.
But the sword, which was beginning to lose its durability, was a problem. At some point, the cracked sword broke in half.
nkkkk!
The broken sword de flew somewhere in the void.
Tamon.
A startled Roselyn called out to him.
However, Tamon did not panic, as he had expected it to some extent.
Kaaaa!
Tamon didnt dodge, but instead just pushed the monster with his shoulder. Perharz, who had lost his sense of bnce, copsed backwards.
Tamon climbed on top of it and grabbed its jaw with both hands.
Your teeth will fall off, wont they?
Tamonughed savagely, his face covered in blood.
He was out of breath, but if anything, it made Tamon even more excited.
Kaaaaaa!
He held Perharz down by both thighs as he struggled, and forced the monsters mouth open.
Kaaaa!
The monsters blood, breath, and venom were all poisonous, so there was no way that its saliva was not poisonous. However, Tamon didnt hesitate to reach into the monsters mouth. The longer he hesitated, the more likely he was to die.
In battle, a bold strategy was sometimes necessary for a sure victory.
Shall I choose?
Heughed brutally and caught the sharpest fang of the giant monster.
The monster waved its loud arms around, hoping to somehow catch Tamon.
At that moment, Roselyns arrow, which had been waiting, pierced through the elbow of the monster that had attacked Tamon.
Kaaaa!
Whoosh!
As if that wasnt enough, Roselyn continued to fire arrows, rendering one of the monsters arms useless.
If you have a n, hurry up, Tamon!
Yes, mydy.
He didnt care that his hands were already ragged from the toxicity of Perharzs saliva.
Haaaaaa!
With one force, Tamon heard a crunching sound, so he gritted his teeth and put in more force.
The sound became more audible, and finally the monsters sharp fang fell out.
He pulled out the fang, which was simr in size to a small dagger, and drove it straight into Perharzs neck.
Blood spurted out with a hiss.
It was strange that the skin on its neck was so thick that the sword did note off well.
He had guessed correctly that the skin was thicker because that was probably the critical weak point, and there was more blood spurting out than from the previous wound. Tamon quickly fell off the monster. Roselyn, who had been watching him, couldnt take it any longer and ran to him.
Tamon!
Not yet.Im not dead yet.
Tamon stopped Roselyn from running right in front of him.
It wasnt enough that the hand he lifted had already lost its original color, his body was so burned that the bones were visible.
With such a hand, Tamon finally pulled out Perharzs fang and even attacked it.
Even so, he didnt frown once.
Arggghhhhh!
Did the monster intuit that it would die? It threw itself at Tamon, growling with all its strength.
Tamon narrowly avoided it, but the attack itself was a trap.
Perharzs tail, already half regenerated and dark green, swung at Tamons back.
.!
The distance and time were too vague for the bow to shoot.
Roselyn, who had been watching from a step away, involuntarily jumped to her feet.
It was strange.
She didnt think or expect.
The moment she saw what happened, her legs just moved.
No. I cant let that man get more pain. I cant leave him to injure himself further.
A mute voice engulfed her brain.
It was a cry that felt so urgent that she tuned in to it. Like a mothers instinct to protect her child, she rushed to Tamon and pushed him away.
It had never urred to her that Tamon was much stronger than she was, or that he had such a tenacious life force that he would survive even a fatal wound.
It was literally just an instinctive move to really want to protect him.
.!
Where did she gain such strength, Roselyn fell down, hugging him with a force so fierce that it pushed the huge Tamon out of the way.
The force caused Tamon to topple over as well, and fortunately the monsters tail missed him. Unfortunately, it grazed Roselyn with the tip of its venomous, sharp tail.
It was a poison so powerful that just a slight graze of her neck would paralyze her entire body at once.
Ha.
Her breathing began to quicken. The poison that had seeped into Roselyns throat quickly spread throughout her body.
Asha!
Until that moment, Roselyns arms were holding Tamon tightly. Her arms were trembling, not wanting to be defeated by the poison.
Fortunately, Perharz hung to the ground as if it was itsst attack. It seemed to be a quick death as not a single sound was heard.
Tamon turned white when he saw the green venom spreading from Roselyns throat.
D*mn it, what are you doing?
Tamon shouted with Roselyn in his arms, then ran quickly to the riverside. Roselyn gasped for air and said in a small voice, Im sorry.
Sorry? Sorry? What on earth could she possibly be sorry for? Tamon jumped into the river with his confused head.
He quickly sucked Roselyns throat, diluting the poison on her body with water.
It was too toxic and soaked in too quickly, but he really wanted to suck it all out.
Ha.!
If there was one thing that was fortunate, it was that Roselyn, like Tamon, had a much stronger power of life than usual.
It seemed to be because they had engraved just a few hours ago.
Tamon and his engraving partner, with their different abilities, served to stabilize and amplify the power.
Even if it was not necessary, the closer they were to each other, the more helpful it seemed to stabilize the power.
Why? Why? Why? Damn it, did you think I couldnt handle a monster like that?
Tamon scolded and scolded Roselyn, who looked worse than he did.
The white figure looked like she was about to pass out.
No, whatever, youre not enoughI can solve this.
But why?!
Roselyn couldnt reply to the question.
How could she exin it when she herself didnt know the exact reason?
Shut up, Tamon.
Her body just moved at that moment.
You can hold me, though.. (Roselyn)
Roselyn mumbled tiredly, closing her confused eyes.
If you copse, I cant hold you. (Tamon)
Thats what I was saying..! (Roselyn)
It worried her a lot that every time she caused Tamon to get hurt like he was going to die for her.
It was strange.
Why would she not want this man to be injured to death when she herself had tried to die in front of him so many times?
You are a bundle of contradictions, Roselyn. (Roselyn)
.Take the poison out. Hurry up. (Roselyn)
After you are healed. I wont let you get away with it. (Tamon)
He sucked her neck forcefully, as if threatening her.
Ha.
While she groaned, all her clothes, stained with dust and blood, came off.
The coldness of the river water that she had be ustomed to somehow shielded her.
Roselyn gave up her neck, hugging Tamons shoulders with her weak hands.
The two hot bodies ovepped and held each other as if they were one once more.
They wanted each others flesh with a desire that waspletely different from the dawn.
Roselynughed even harder as Tamons distorted eyes looked as if he was in some kind of wailing agony.
You said I wouldnt die anyway. So dont make that face.
At Roselyns whisper, Tamon spat out a series of swear words.
I shouldnt have said that. (Tamon)
Tamon cursed himself because it seemed like she was getting hurt more because of what he said.
Ha!
Tamon thrust in as hard as he could into Roselyn, who had no energy.
His presence, which should have been felt tremendously, made Roselyn feel steady as she gasped for breath. It didnt seem so bad to be united like this.
She thought it would be okay for this man to share about half of her body.
She even thought that maybe he cared more about that half than herself. She thought it was enough and fine if it was this man.
Tamon, Tamon.
He was as hot as the sun.
This was the man who had introduced her to a new world.
The man who perhaps cared for her even more than she cared for herself.
The sun, which had been dim, appeared dazzlingly over the river.
The sunlight pouring down was so bright that it was very difficult to keep her eyes open.
Roselyn hugged the hot Tamons body tightly and then passed out.
Chapter 114: Did it happen?
Chapter 114: Did it happen?
***
[ ah hmm noah hmm]
[YesyesKera]
[Im wino.r. .]
She heard very distant and unfamiliar voices.
It was a voice that flowed from beyond her distant memories that she had never thought of.
The voice, which struck and chilled her in some unknown way, sounded like it was singing or even whispering.
But the strange thing was that even though it was not a loud sound, it pierced her ears.
What the hell is this sound?
Roselyn managed to lift her sleepy eyelids, twitching her ears.
She thought she was hearing a foreignnguage she didnt know.
But no matter how much she heard, she had no idea what thenguage was.
It wasnt Tamons voice..
Roselyn woke up with sluggish, blinking eyes.
At that moment, a gentle, warm hand gently patted her head.
Roselyn looked up and saw someone stroking her head.
It was strange. There was definitely a shape, but the face looked like a whitish watercolor.
She panicked and opened her mouth and a voice that was not hers at all came out.
Nyaa. This was a definite animal cry. It was a very cute and charming sound of a baby animal.
Shh.
The she who had been patting Roselyns head raised a finger.
No, to be honest, Roselyn couldnt even tell if it was a she. She could see her, but she was scattered like a shimmer, and she had no idea what she looked like.
Even the voice she heard was difficult to distinguish between male and female. But still, the master of the hand stroking her head seemed to be a she.
Is it a dream?
When she thought to herself, she must be dreaming something strange, then the voice, which had sounded like a foreignnguage, began to sound more and more vivid.
[Youre dancing to the max, but the damage level is much greater.]
[Yes! If we leave it like this, I think the demons of Tumulus will try to eat that world!]
[If you take your eyes off them for a moment, they make gaps all over the ceits so diligent.]
When Roselyn heard the simr voices clearly, each one of them had their own personality. The first voice was meek, while the next one seemed to be holding back its anger.
Thest voice was strangely full of water. It was too unfamiliar to be a dream.
Werent dreams originally based on something you knew or imagined?
While Roselyn was unsettled, she who had been stroking her head said in a gentle voice:
[Its a natural result since theyre tearing up the barrier. But I think the bigger problem is that their interest in that world has disappeared.]
At a word from her or him, all the voices fell silent.
Then Roselyn caught sight of them.
There was no table, but seven chairs, each towering at a different height, and there they were.
In a way they were very far away, in a way they were very close, but they were glowing with their own colors, without their exact appearance appearing.
The being who had been stroking Roselyns head said to the multicolored lights,
[Please dont feel so ufortable. I invited you here to finish this matter.]
[ finish?]
[Tumulus dogs will eventually break the gap to feed on our remaining talented. If you leave power halfway there, something halfway there will interrupt you. Are you about letting go of that world?]
[ No. It means its time to make it an independent world.]
[Independence?]
[The seeds we sowed have finally sprouted. Its time to harvest them. Wouldnt it be better to leave it alone to create a world entirely on its own, rather than leave it as it is and let Tumulus dogs consume it?]
[Can you tell me exactly what kind of harvest this is? The child we had been watching began to collect the relics. What that child wants is to eliminate Hormus influence forever.]
The air buzzed quietly with her words.
The blue light that had been watching intently said.
[If we can use the device to make a direct appearance, then we canpletely collect the talented weve spread. Yes. My child is there, I can collect it through him. If only you would give me the authority to do so.]
At herst words the light shapes sank quietly.
But after a moment, one of them jumped up.
[The conversation was over, wasnt it? I will give the ticket to you.]
The red light handed her something and disappeared from her seat.
The other lights then promptly made their decisions. All the they that left simr words disappeared.
Only the being that had been holding Roselyn, on the floor and ceiling unknown, remained.
With a soft hand, she patted Roselyns head lightly.
Its your turn now, child.
She said, not in theirnguage, but in anguage familiar to Roselyn.
If you live, your memories will grow again, and the things you love will grow each time.
Roselyn began to feel sleepy as she sang the words to her.
Its only when youve experienced great sorrow that the small and trivial things be important. Yes, you know it well enough
The voice that passed was very gentle and reminded Roselyn of her mother.
Her voice was very simr to her mothers voice when she was a little girl singing lubies to her.
I like the story of you getting back up even after losing everything.
Ah..
Roselyn wanted to talk to her.
She wanted to ask if this was really a dream, who are you and why am I having this dream?
But she did not listen to Roselyns voice.
She just smiled quietly, as if she didnt need to hear it.
Whats important is that time passes.
The whispering voice became more and more distant.
Time is a force that gives sorrow and joy their fair share. What is more important than memories and remembrances is to ept them as your own and move forward.
Finally, Roselyns eyes flickered shut.
Go on, child. To your
When Roselyn opened her eyes at a slow speed, a certain moment the space changed.
What is this, another dream?
The blinding light and she disappeared, and Roselyn came to a familiar ce.
When she was a child, she had caught a bad cold.
It was then that she saw her mother, who had nursed her through the night.
She could also see young Cain peeking into the room from behind the slightly opened door. Her mother whispered to her as she ced a cold towel on top of her forehead.
Its okay, Rosie. Youre strong. Im sure all the pain will pass.
Mother.
It was a word she had never called her. Her mother smiled affectionately and patted Roselyns forehead.
It was almost impossible to distinguish the voice of she from that of mother. But the hand stroking her forehead was so nostalgic and gentle that Roselyn didnt want to let it go. As if tofort Roselyns heart, arge hand stroked her cheek.
Rosie, be brave and open your eyes you have something new and precious, dont you?
Roselyn reached out her hand, struggling. Then she hastily seized the hand that had been caressing her cheek.
Fortunately, the warmth didnt disappear and stayed on her cheek. The gentle fingertips gently rubbed her cheek.
At that moment, Roselyn opened her eyes. The entity of warmth faced her right in front of her. It had red eyes as beautiful as jewels.
Tamon?
Youre awake.
For the first few seconds she was in a daze.
She felt like she was wandering around in a dream she didnt understand and then forcibly brought back to reality.
It wasnt just a feeling.
Are you okay? You didnt wake up.
Tamon, who had been staring at Roselyn, asked in a low voice.
Hearing his voice, a sense of reality flooded in.
It was a voice that clearly distinguished the boundary between dreams and reality.
Her hands trembled as she grasped for reality, and she couldnt help but squeeze Tamons hand with all the strength she could muster.
Im not going anywhere, so you dont have to grab it so tightly.
Tamon spoke slowly, as if teasing, and kissed her cheek.
The red eyes that loomed in front of her were full of affection.
Therge hand caressing her cheek was the exact hand that had caressed her in her dream.
Rosie Didnt you find something new and precious?
The voice she had heard in her dream filled her mind again.
Her heart pounded as if she had been reborn.
Her neck, bandaged, was heavy with pain.
The unfamiliar and awkward emotions surged through her all at once, as if the dam had broken.
Asha.?
Roselyn pushed the handsome man away.
A new and important one.
As she looked at Tamons handsome face, she felt her face grow strangely redder and redder.
Did it happen?
She tried to deny it so hard that it was ridiculous, an unfamiliar and gentle emotion flowing in like water.
Please..
Tell me anything.
Please leave me alone for a moment.
She could see Tamons panicked face. Roselyn sighed and pulled the covers over her. It was time to organize her mind.
Chapter 115: One step, two steps
Chapter 115: One step, two steps
***
Whats going on?
Tamon was pushed away by Asha, almost as if he was being thrown out. Perhaps she had an unusual dream, because as soon as she woke up, she immediately made a strange face.
You didnt have a nightmare again, did you?
Tamons expression darkened. When Asha wasnt feeling well, most likely she had a nightmare. Each time, Tamon would watch her sleep, unable to close his eyes.
She tried to keep her expression like a habit even when she had nightmares. Clenching her teeth, she broke out in a cold sweat and twisted her body and curled up pitifully. And only then did the sobbing pour out as if a dam burst. At that time, Tamon would hold her hand until she calmed down.
When that wasnt enough, he would hug her andfort her all night long. Yes, go ahead and cry. Yet another moment, he wanted her to please not cry.
Then again, if it wasnt a moment like this, he sometimes wanted to let this woman cry because he wondered when she would cry at ease.
I dont know. Im out of my mind too.
Anyway, shortly after he learned that she was suffering from nightmares, Tamon slept with her more on purpose.
He was the only person who could reach out to her when she was wandering through her nightmares.
All right. If its not me, theres no way.
He had no desire or inclination to give the role to anyone else.
As a matter of fact, he even wanted to carry the nightmares that Asha had if possible.
If it was hers, he would dly bear a drop of tear or a piece of nightmare.
Youre so pure-hearted.
A very amazing pure-hearted man came out.
Heughed.
What do you mean pure?
It was a very beautiful and dreamy word. No, all emotions could not be packaged in such pretty words. This was greed.
How amazing would it be if his desire to possess her ording to his own greed.
Tamon wanted every hair of her, every shred of emotion and experience, all to himself.
For a moment, he wondered how he couldpletely monopolize her gaze, if he only hid it behind a usible mask.
Such blindness, as if the poor child wished for the attention of an indifferent mother
Tamon chose to breathe slowly as he stood in the room where Asha was sleeping.
It wasnt time to be in a daze like this.
He rubbed his bitter mouth and came to his senses.
While she was passed out, they had already arrived at the Caliphate.
It had taken Tamon half a day toe to the Caliphate with her in his arms.
Nyruxs pirates or whatever, Asha came first. His subordinates greeted him.
He took her to a secret private house not far from the city center.
It wasnt until half a dayter that Asha opened her eyes.
Of course, he knew that she would not die.
Tamons wild life force raged inside her like a fury.
Still, his heart sank when he looked at that corpse-pale face again.
How could he drive Asha so close to death when she was by his side?
I swear, I will not let this happen again. Even if my own life will end, Im sure of it.
Tarmon, who had captured his expression, looked at the closed door for a while and turned away.
On the first floor, Tamons men were waiting for him.
They were the personnel he had nted in Nyrux beforehand a few days ago to find a merchant who used the Red Octopus.
Your orders are being carried out, My Lord. Ive also located the merchant of the Red Octopus you mentioned.
Well done. Did you recover the monsters body?
I sent people there. They will be back by mid-afternoon, and Ill let you know as soon as it arrives.
Leading Nyruxs men, the man with the eye patch spoke quietly, prepared words. Sitting on the couch, Tamon beckoned for him to bring things.
At his gesture, a thick box made of silver deerskin was ced in front of him. Tamon opened the box and checked the green horns thaty inside.
Even though the horns had been cut from a corpse, they were still highly poisonous.
Its not something you can touch recklessly, my lord.
Ferrick, the man with the eye patch, nodded and said.
Tamon nodded, apparently expecting such an answer.
He needed a dismantler who was capable of handling the venom of monsters. Especially since this was the poison of Perharz, which was no ordinary monster, special care was required. Most of the dismantlers with the ability to handle monsters venom were controlled by the government.
Of course, there were those who worked without permission in the underworld.
Now then, the Royal Pce.
Tamon, about to give the order, paused.
He tapped the table and changed the order.
Take care of it and bring it with you when you leave.
this?
I think something will happen.
Ferrick couldnt believe he had to leave with poison horns with this much venom in it.
It was so terrifying that a normal person could die instantly just by touching it.
Ferrick packed the box carefully, nervous at the thought that no one else should die today. In the meantime, Tamon checked the time and stood up.
This much seemed to give her (Asha) enough time to think.
Have the food ready.
Yes, sir.
****
Roselyn, who had been lying in bed, slowly got up. Her hot face had regained its original color, and her breathing was the same as usual.
My neck
Roselyn raised her hand and touched the poisoned neck.
It was bandaged, but there was no pain or difort.
Oh.
There was absolutely nothing wrong with her voice, after all.
he has a great talent.
She couldnt believe he (Tamon) detoxified Perharzs poison at once.
It was also a neck wound.
Speaking of which, is Tamon okay?
Roselyn was only slightly touched once by the poison in Perharzs tail, but Tamon had taken on Perharz alone.
He even ran all night long to get here with her in his arms, despite his whole body being poisoned by the venom of the monster.
Tamon of Amor can y the role of a thousand knights all by himself!
Those words, which the people had made such a fuss over, were not a lie.
Anyway, he is even more monstrous than a monster.
Smiling as she nodded her head, Roselyn was suddenly aware of her feet under the covers.
There wasnt a single thing that was different from normal.
They were naturally there, just like her hands and hair. They were part of her body.
She licked her pretty lips.
She could feel her whole body tense up, her chest thumping as hard as it did then.
After a deep breath, she tried to put her feet on the floor. It was then
Knock. Knock.
Tamon came in with a small knocking sound.
I think you need to eat something.
Stopping where she was, Roselyn stared at Tamon as he approached.
When she didnt say anything and just watched, the approaching Tamon stood and frowned in annoyance.
.. Should I leave again? Do you need more time?
She didnt know why, but he said he would be considerate.
Roselyn shook her head and asked.
Is this Nyrux?
Its a small city near the Caliphate sea. Ive sent word to the Order. Tell them to stay in Orkins as we are going to be a dayte.
Roselyn nced outside at Tamons words.
The sun hadnt set, but by the shadows, it was well past noon.
We dont have much time. When are you leaving? Ill get ready
Asha.
Tamon called out to her in a firm voice.
Ill go and get the red octopus alone.
She looked at Tamon with a look of iprehension.
Youve been injured. (Tamon)
I rested enough. (Roselyn)
Its a long trip. (Tamon)
Werent you injured too? (Roselyn)
Im fine. Look. (Tamon)
If thats your logic, Im fine too, Ill go with you. (Roselyn)
Im not taking you with me. (Tamon)
Roselyns face immediately hardened at his words.
She straightened her back and corrected Tamons words in her usual cold, calm voice.
Tamon, I am not your subordinate.
Tamon touched his forehead in a pitiful manner. Sighing briefly, he apologized in a brisk voice.
I misspoke. Youre right. Youre not the one I carry along, youre mypanion.
So where you go, I have the right to go too.
Dont be so hard about it, Asha. We are here and I can go collect the holy relics. Im going to make sure my men do their job.
Tamon persuaded her in a gentle voice.
But it was difficult to break Roselyns willpower.
When Hannah had told her about this ce, Roselyn had also said that she would go with him wherever he went.
Roselyn thought that Hannah was not an ordinary child.
She couldnt exin it exactly, but there was a strange trust in the childs world.
I know youll be handling more of the work than I will when we get there anyway. So it doesnt matter if Im there or not. (Roselyn)
Thats exactly what Im saying.(Tamon)
So Ill go with you. Just treat me like someone invisible. (Roselyn)
Oh, shes stubborn as hell.
He would never win Asha with words or his adherence.
It was even more frustrating because it was Tamon who knew that better than anyone.
Cant you just trust me and wait for me? (Tamon)
I trust you and Iming with you. (Roselyn)
Look at this.I cant win with words. (Tamon)
Tamon scoffed, his face distorted.
He didnt think he could beat Asha at anything else either.
Tamon.
This time Roselyn called his name softly.
When she called him with a voice like that, Tamon noticed the presence of his name again every time.
It felt like his name was being reborn, Tamon, like a new meaning was being given to it in a newnguage.
I trust you. (Roselyn)
She slowly got up from her seat.
She took a deep breath and stepped toward Tamon, who was frozen in ce.
Step by step.
She walked straight towards him with neither shaking or limping.
As if watching a baby taking its first steps, Tamon watched her intensely without taking his eyes off her. Even though it was only three or four steps, there were numerous emotions and the past packed in those few steps.
So you too (Roselyn)
She came up to him, opened her arms and hugged him.
Trust me (Roselyn)
I cant win. Ill probably never win. (Tamon)
But then he thought, So what if I dont win? This woman said she believed in me.
Tamon couldnt do anything about it but to lose his expression and hugged Roselyns waist tightly with both arms.
He felt impatient and desperate not to let her escape.
Then eat all the food before we go.
Roselyn nodded with a smile.
Chapter 116: A familiar voice
Chapter 116: A familiar voice
***
The food was so sumptuous that it was hard to believe they were on a dangerous journey.
The food was mostly soft, probably because of Roselyns injured neck.
Perhaps because they were in front of the beach, there was a lot of fresh seafood that wasnt usually seen.
The seafood they ate at Tamons mansion was much fresher than in Tanatos, but what they were eating in the region was much more amazing.
Roselyn looked curiously at the transparent-looking thinly sliced fish meat.
Is fish meat supposed to be eaten raw like this?
The fresher the fish, the more vorful it is when eaten raw. You also eat raw beef, right?
Of course, Tanatos had dishes that could be eaten raw.
However, Roselyn didnt really enjoy such food.
The red blood that piled up on her te just looked cruel and brutal.
Of course, Gillotti was a big fan of the food. .
He sometimes ridiculed her that meat, whether cooked or raw, was just meat, but she was making such a fuss about it.
It wasnt wrong, but a symbol was a symbol.
You cant eat like this unless youe here. Its my favorite food too.
Tamon neatly ced the thinly sliced fish meat into his mouth along with some fresh vegetables.
He smiled in satisfaction and took up the fish meat again.
However, as if one was not enough, he added two more pieces of fish meat.
The plentiful pile of vegetables and fish disappeared quickly into Tamons mouth.
Sashimi is in season right now.
Tamon didnt rmend Roselyn to try it.
But seeing the food so quickly devoured, she felt a little hungry.
I wonder if it tastes that good.
Tamon was a big eater, so he wasnt a man with a dull pte.
Of all the foods hed described as tasty, nothing had ever appealed to Roselyns pte.
As a result, she was very curious about the taste of that sashimi that he was eating the most deliciously now.
Anyway, that white fish was not bloody, so it didnt look disgusting at all.
She carefully picked up a piece of sashimi and quickly sprinkled it with Tamons rmended spices.
Tamon, ncing at her, put some vegetables on top.
Its even better when you eat it together.
Hesitantly, Roselyn opened her tiny mouth and shoved the food in.
The first taste was tangy, but the freshness of the vegetables and the plump, chewy fish that followed were magnificent.
It didnt taste fishy or gritty at all, but rather fresh, perhaps because it was served on a cold stone.
Does it taste good?
Roselyn couldnt deny it, so she nodded. Tamon, who was smiling, asked for another te of sashimi.
Perhaps because it was a precious food, there were only a few pieces of meat on a cold stone.
Try the other seasonings, too. If not now, its hard to eat this delicious raw fish.
Roselyn, who was just trying to fill her hunger, had a longer meal time.
The meal wasnt finished until she even emptied the porridge with abalone.
By that time, the sun hadpletely set.
After finishing their meal with more delight than expected, Roselyn and Tamon finally moved on to catch the red octopus.
***
The merchant of red octopus was based not far from Tamons secret residence.
It was only a twenty minute ride on horseback.
The merchants were originally pirates.
They were mainly in the business of selling their plundered goods on the ck market, and wore the sign Trader as a blindfold.
The leader of the Red Octopus was a man named Bonemdelk, who had been in this business since his fathers father, and was a pirate with an unexpectedly long history.
ording to him, his predecessor once plundered the ship of a high-ranking nobleman, who had a lot of valuable things. The nobleman was an avid collector of antiques, and the dagger was one of the items he received.
But why did he keep it instead of selling it? If ck market trading is the main brand, he should have sold it.
Im not sure about this, but I think it might have been 10 years ago. There was a time when Bonemdelk was young when he was almost poisoned. But there is a story that he came back to life without any antidote.
Oh
Listening to Tamon, she could guess why the merchant didnt sell the dagger. (*the dagger is the relic they are looking for.)
Pirates also gave up their lives, so they probably needed a secret weapon to protect their lives.
Especially when they live on the sea, they often suffer from sea food poisoning without even knowing it.
Perhaps, Bonemdelk chose the practical benefit of using it himself rather than selling it.
It would have been even better if he actually had a record of saving lives.
It wont be easy to negotiate.
If he needed the money, he would have sold it long ago, but seeing as how he was stoutly holding onto it.
Tamon smirked at the innocent Roselyns words.
Do we need to persuade him?
What?
Im going to steal it.
When Roselyn stared at him in surprise, Tamon whispered as he kissed her earlobe.
Lets try to plunder it as gently as we can.
He sounded very unreliable.
***
However, Tamons opportunity to loot was thwarted by uninvited guests who had arrived earlier.
Tamons men who were on watch pointed nervously at a few horses standing in front of the red octopus building.
As if they had traveled a long way, all the horses were exhausted and full of dust.
It meant that they were not visitors to the area.
By horse count, Id say about six.
The number of people was about the same as Tamons party.
What are we going to do?
We have to go in.
He replied pleasantly.
There was not a trace of nervousness in his step as he walked into enemy territory.
Roselyn followed closely behind him. It was much easier to follow him now because she no longer limped.
I think we should all cover our faces, just in case.
Tamon covered his face with his mask first.
Roselyn secretlyughed when she saw what he had hidden.
Despite the fact that he had covered everything under his eyes, it was Tamon Krasis no matter who looked at it.
How many people in this country have such beautiful, clear red eyes?
He was a stoutly built man who stood out even among the knights.
No matter how much he hid more than half of his face, just looking at those red eyes and the solid body, that man was still just Tamon Krasis.
Why are youughing?
No, its just
Roselyn shook her head as if it was nothing and followed him, hiding her face.
The veil that she had prepared beforehand wrapped not only her face but also her head perfectly.
The veil was good for covering her face, but had the disadvantage of obstructing her vision.
Especially in the dark.
But, well, the battle wasnt hers to fight this time, so it was fine.
Tamon entered the building first.
Perhaps it was the skill of the uninvited guests who had arrived earlier, but I could see passed out guards all over the building.
They all copsed neatly, as if they had been knocked out at once.
They seem to havee a long way, but their skills seem to be good.
Tamon made an indifferent assessment and then went upstairs.
A short walk down the hallway and he heard voices.
Tamon listened carefully at the door of the room where he could hear a few more voices.
Roselyn, who had snuggled in close, also listened by the door.
The building was built of wood, so fortunately it was not soundproofed.
The voices in the room carried directly through the door.
As I told you before, we are not here to see blood. I hope youll negotiate with us.
Well, what kind of negotiation is this? This is a threat!
Its good that you noticed. That was quick.
This ent (Roselyn)
They used the officialnguage, but each country had its own specific ent.
Of course, Roselyn used the traditional and standard pronunciation due to her grandfathers strict teaching, but there were many people who used pronunciation that was imbued with regional colors.
And this ent she was hearing now was familiar to Roselyn.
This is the ent used by the Tanatos people.
- a much stronger pronunciation.
It would be hard to tell if not hearing it carefully, but it was a feature that only Roselyn, who was confident in the linguistic aspect, would notice immediately.
And this voiceWhere did I hear it?
It was a familiar voice with Tanatos ent.
Roselyn listened in more.
Im not going to take it. I will pay the price in full.
Really? Huh! You know how much the Sacred Object is worth, dont you?
There was the sound of something heavy being thrown on the floor, making a ttering sound.
Two million.
Its only two million!
And the rest will be considered as the cost of your life.
Silence fell over the room with the mansst words.
Tamon beckoned to his men who had followed him to stand by.
It was not a good time to enter now.
It would be better if he came in after the uninvited guest had sorted out the situation, so he could have handled the job more cleanly.
Who are you? Where did youe from? And how did you know that I had the dagger in my possession?
Thats none of your business. I dont have enough time right now, so I want to conclude this negotiation quickly.
The mans voice was full of fatigue.
Nheless, the tone was polite without rushing. Roselyn knew a man who spoke this way, and having listened intently to the conversation, quickly raised her head.
Do you ept it?
I just remembered..
Chapter 117: I see the glory of winter
Chapter 117: I see the glory of winter
***
Tamon.
Roselyn called out to Tamon with a small voice.
She beckoned to Tamon, who stared at her as if to ask why.
Confidently, she said she was going in there.
Why?
He asked with his facial expression. His voice soundless but oozing with his iprehensibility, Roselyn beckoned to Tamon again and whispered quietly in his ear as he approached.
Hes someone I know.
It was very tiny, but to Tamons ears, it sounded clear.
Tamon raised one eyebrow in surprise, and nodded in understanding.
Then he whispered.
I will protect you.
He meant she could open the door with confidence.
He patted her gently on the shoulder as if to disprove his intention.
Roselyn nced at him involuntarily.
As she was about to enter, Tamon was paying attention with a different nervous face than before.
His eyes sank captive with a tension like he was about to attack and kill the enemy.
It was a really strange feeling.
Tamon nced at her as if he felt her eyes on him. Roselyn quickly averted her gaze and took a deep breath.
Then she boldly opened the door.
Click!
.!
She didnt open so violently, but the atmosphere was so quiet that the sound of the door opening rang heavily.
The people in the room were startled and stared at Roselyn and her group as they entered the room.
Who are you?
The man with the sword had a mask covering his face, just like Tamon and Roselyn were.
But as soon as Roselyn saw the mans eyes, she knew at once that her guess was correct.
Who are these again..?
The man on the bed, who appeared to be the master of the red octopus, stared at his new enemy with a nk face.
Roselyn took a further step towards the man with the sword.
The man red at Roselyn with sharp eyes, but did not move carelessly.
Its been a long time, hasnt it? (Roselyn)
What? (The swordsman)
Have you forgotten about me already? (Roselyn)
What
Smiling lightly, Roselyn slowly removed her veil.
Her silvery hair, shining brightly even in the darkness, appeared.
The masked mans eyes widened in disbelief.
Did you receive the letter I sent you? (Roselyn)
.!
The startled man dropped his sword. His subordinates stared at Marquis Helio with an even more surprised expression.
It was the first time that the Marquis showed enough agitation to miss the sword.
Is it really you?
He asked back incredulously, and Roselyn murmured the singsong words of House of the Sunset.
Yellow lilies are unbeatable even in winter.
The man with the sword, Marquis Helio, squeezed his eyes shut.
His breath hitched, as if something incredible and unbelievable had just happened.
He knelt down in front of Roselyn without hesitation. In an emotional voice he whispered.
I see the glory of winter.
***
Tamon walked out of there, taking Roselyn with him. Of course, he didnt forget to take the dagger before he left.
However, giving up a dagger did not mean that the owner of the red octopus was safe. If he let him be, bad things would happen.
Tamon quietly took care of the owner, not daring to inform Roselyn.
Of course, it wasnt as if she didnt know about it, but neither of them dared to expose it.
Lets go to my house first.
Tamon, who was in the lead, went around the back and gathered the Marquis men.
Are these reliable people?
At Tamons words, Roselyn and Helios eyes turned. The faces of the five who had been following them all stiffened at once .The sharp tension descended once again. Helio stood in front of his men, blocking Tamons gaze.
They are no different from my other lives.
At Helios decisive words, Tamon didnt say anything else. He only nodded slightly as if to say he understood. Tamon led them all back to thepany housing. Tamons men stayed behind and cleaned up the mess.
this ce.
You look very tired. Wouldnt it be nice to take a rest?
Tamon gave the room to the Marquis and his men.
You guys go ahead and first. I will talk to this person separately.
Yes, Marquis.
However, the men didnt move easily as if they didnt want to leave Helio by himself. Helio patted them on the shoulder to reassure them. Even though they saw the Marquis kneel in front of Roselyn, they still couldnt move.
Rest. Its an order.
When the Marquis gave the order decisively, the men went to their feet, as if they had no choice. Roselyn, who had been watching him, spoke quietly.
They seem genuinely worried about you.
Theyre all the ones I raised like sons. Maybe thats why they worry too much.
Helio looked at Roselyn with a nervousugh. The veil had been removed and Roselyn was fully revealed. Dazzling silver hair, brilliant purple eyes that shone with intelligence.
Even her beautiful smile and gestures with grace. She was the Empress of Tanatos who no one else could imitate.
It really is you.
Helio murmured, still in disbelief, unable to hide his trembling.
Can you tell me what happened?
There have been many things that happened.
Roselyn looked at Tamon, who stood beside her.
How could she describe all that has happened in a few words?
Death that hade close to life.
A foot that wasnt going to live.
The obsession that he had said he would keep her alive until the end.
Even his blind attachment for her.
It was too much to say in one word.
So Roselyn decided to show, not tell.
She boldly cut herself in the arm with the dagger she was holding.
!
It happened in a sh.
Both men were startled and woke up almost simultaneously.
But Tamons reaction was quicker.
Without the slightest hesitation, he grabbed her arm and licked it.
A lot of blood spurted out from the wound, which was deeper than he expected.
Tamon licked every bit of it, as if it were sweet fruit juice.
Helios face twisted strangely at the weird and eerie sight.
He couldnt believe what he was seeing, no, he couldnt believe what that man had dared to do to the empress of a country.
But when the man started talking, something incredible happened in front of his eyes.
The wound.
The wound that had been cut so deep that he could see the red flesh disappeared without a trace.
All that could be seen was a thin white arm, as if nothing had happened.
Tamon, who was licking blood from his lips, said to Roselyn as if he were scolding her.
I wouldnt mind, but you shouldnt cut it so deep
I think I got unintentionally excited. I wasnt able to adjust my strength.
Roselyn smiled as if to say she was sorry.
Then she looked back at Helio, who was frozen in ce like ice.
If it is death that leads Tanatos, then it is this very power that has saved me and led me. It is life. (Roselyn)
Life!
It was the name of another forgotten ability.
Helios heart pulsed violently.
The most powerful power and name that the rampaging emperor had ever upied on the throne!
That was the ability.
But before his very eyes, a new power had appeared that would overthrow itpletely.
Your Majesty!
Hans knelt down, clutching his throbbing chest.
Pleasee back, Tanatos needs you!
Roselyn shook her head at the urgency in his voice.
She then helped him to his feet and corrected his words.
I am no longer Your Majesty, nor do I intend to return to that position in the future. However, I do have the will to overthrow the Imperial House of Tanatos.
Ha
Shock seeped into the middle-aged mans face. He stared at her, wide-eyed, as if he had just heard the unbelievable.
Roselyn smiled gently and said.
And I hope you can lead it.
Your Majesty..
Its Aranrosia.
She interrupted Helios words.
She gave him her new name with a quiet smile.
Aranrosia. Thats my new name.
Helio bit his lips.
Did his Empress abandon Tanatos? Despair covered his eyes.
Who could not see how the Emperor had betrayed her?
Helio knew very well how she had been abandoned from all the pain, so he did not dare to me her.
You must think I abandoned Tanatos.
Didnt you?
If I abandoned Tanatos, why am I now back to Tanatos again?
.
Is it simply to take revenge on Gillotti Tanatos?
Helios eyes wavered.
Of course, this journey is a journey of revenge, but I still love the cold country where I grew up.
Then, cant youe back to us?
Roselyn just smiled still.
My role is to bring down Gillotti and disqualify him.
Roselyn straightened her back.
Marquis, do you have any idea why I seeked you out and told you all of my secrets?
Helios eyebrows arched at her question. He was a clever man, so he had already grasped the significance implied in her words.
Helio stared at Roselyn with a pale face.
You. (Roselyn)
Then, as if to confirm his guess, she said in a calm andposed voice.
Would you like to wear the Emperors crown? (Roselyn)
Chapter 118: Thats why its not me
Chapter 118: That''s why it''s not me
***
*Apparently Marquis Helios name is Hans. Ill use Hans more often from now on.*
***
Hans of Helio was the overlord of the northwestern region. Although he had the title of lord, he didnt have much status or wealth.
Due to the nature of the northwestern region, thend was barren and there were many violent animals. In addition, different ethnic groups crossed the border from time to time, so they always had to be ready for battle.
Good minerals such as copper, coal, and iron ore could be obtained, but there was not enough manpower to excavate them. The poption was small and the stonynd was vast.
It became a barrennd that no noble wanted to visit, a ce where battles between starving animals and tribes took ce almost daily.
Hanss main domain was Leshanta, which was the most prosperous area in this northwest region. It was more appropriately described as the edge of the northeast than the northwest, but itbined the disadvantages of the northwest with the strengths of the northeast.
Leshanta was a fiefdom with a long history and tradition, and the master of Leshanta, Helio, had been one of the main families guarding the frontier for hundreds of years.
However, the region was too far from the capital and too difficult a ce to fight for power and to quickly get close to the central power. Hans was no different.
From the day he became the newndlord of Helio at the age of 20, he was solely concerned with the prosperity and stability of hisnd. He studied farming methods and took the initiative to grow nts that would survive the winter.
However, winter farming methods and nts were not the decisive factors in Leshantas rise to fame. The survival rate of children was extremely high in Leshantapared to other areas.
Because it was not the capital city, winter was a dangerous season for children, and many children died every year.
After the harsh February and March, not only in Leshanta but in all areas, there was always a lot of weeping and wailing from parents who had lost their young children.
Hans tried to solve this problem somehow.
And after much worrying, he created the Pediatric Clinic.
It was also a clinic with the full support of the permanent residents, and with very unbeatable conditions for children under the age of ten, who didnt have to pay for medication.
Many of Helio vassals stopped him, saying that it was like pouring water into a broken bottle; there was no profit, only diminishing money.
But Hans did not waver and pushed through.
And for the first time, he picked up his pen and wrote a letter to the imperial family.
He promised the imperial family that if they sponsor this outrageous project, he would send them a full report on the operation of the Pediatric clinic and its future influence.
He will also share the results of whether or not this could have a positive impact on infant mortality in the future.
He also stressed again and again that the source of the patronage would be disclosed clearly and transparently. However, the emperors reaction was cold.
He sternly advised him, The greatest generosity he can show is not to further increase the taxes of Leshanta, and closed his mouth.
The crown prince had no reply, and the prime minister dismissed him, saying that he had no funds to spend on such an outrageous charity.
Everyoneughed at or ignored his pediatric clinic, but there was only one person.
[Ill sponsor it even if its a small amountpared to the importance of what youre trying to do. I hope youll show me a good result.]
The young Crown Princess responded with an enthusiastic patronage.
Heter found out that the amount she sent me was not from the royal treasury, but from her personal funds.
After persuading the Duke of Sunset to give her some more support, the Crown Princess actively supported and endorsed Hans.
She was the intelligent and beautiful granddaughter that the previous Duke of Sunset had cherished.
She was the very Roselyn V Sunset whom the emperor had tried to bring in even if she had to break her previous engagement.
After that, Hans became the most active supporter of the Crown Princess, or rather the Empress.
Fortunately, the pediatric clinic brought tangible results within two years.
The survival rate of children increased, and the birth rate was also higher due to the confidence in their safety. As the satisfaction with the management of the estate increased, the loyalty of the estates people had no choice but to naturally increase.
They voluntarily worked hard and trusted and relied on their lord.
As the children became healthy, the social activity rate of adults was also bound to improve.
Finances were always tight for the childrens clinic, but Leshanta was turning into a different ce day by day.
As they were able to afford human resources, they cultivated farnd and increased the number of soldiers.
Although it was not his intention, Hanss fame grew more and more.
It was so natural that more and more people followed him, who was clean and honest.
It was also at this time that Roselyn began to pay attention to the nobleman Hans of Helio.
Hans did not have the charisma to imprint on someone or overwhelm them into immobility.
He had a good bearing, but he was not a sword wielder, nor was he a deceiver with his words.
He was just a listener.
He was a person who listened, figured out what was needed, and tried to find the right answer for the situation.
That was why many people followed him.
And that was exactly why the imperial family was wary of him, despite the fact that he was a nobleman who had never made it to the center.
Gillotti, after borrowing Natashas idea and making all kinds of excuses, sent him away to the northwest, the more extreme region.
He was driven out.
He was ordered to leave the Northwest only until his crime was removed, though the Emperor never touched his main estate, Leshanta.
It wasnt enough that he was neither a knight nor a prosecutor to force him to give up his crime of failing to protect the frontier, it was nothing short of banishment that drove him to a region where he fought battles every day.
Still, Hans did not give up.
With the same brilliance that had made Leschanta prosperous, he strove to protect the northwestern part of the country, a ce of extreme evil, at all costs.
When the young nobles who followed him made a move to get their act together, Gillotti cut them off.
He decided to cover Hans hands, feet, eyes and mouth.
A strange situation was created.
Because of Hans superior personality and abilities, Gillotti was extremely aware of Hans.
Perhaps it was an instinctive hostility.
Just as Gillotti was wary of Roselyn, he probably saw Hans as a threat to him.
Theirpetence make Gillottis ipetence stand out more!
The emperor must have felt that his position and status were threatened because of this.
It was for this reason that Gillotti did not hesitate to drive out capable andpetent people.
He did not know that this was a shortcut to his eventual downfall.
If youre blind to too close practicality, youll miss the future.
No, its nothing.
What? What did you say just now.?
Asha, who was seeing Hans off, shook her head, brushing aside the brief recap of what had just happened.
Unable to get back on his horse, Hans looked at Asha with a mixture of concern and worry in his eyes.
Are you sure youre okay?
His heavy question wasced with many worries.
The biggest worry of them all was probably whether it was okay to send him this way.
Are you really imposing such a tremendous andrge task on me?
The decision is yours, but I bet my future on you.
Im nothing.
I was also nothing. Didnt you believe in me like that back then?
But
Hans gritted his teeth.
For the first time in his life, his body trembled.
The horror was natural. But the problem was that this shaking wasnt created by fear alone.
Boom. Boom. Boom.
After their earlier conversation, his heart was pounding.
Vitality was rampant in his body to the point where he couldnt believe that he had barely slept.
Do you really believe in me?
At Hans question, Asha stared into his eyes.
Hans blue eyes were oddly simr to her grandfathers.
It was a warm, nostalgic look in his eyes.
Asha smiled quietly, then asked back.
Are you not confident that you will be emperor?
.
Then say it now. Ill find someone else.
Why!
Hanss voice was urgent.
He asked her in a suppressed voice.
Why ? Why dont you take the throne?
I think you are the most deserving person of all.
Asha did not answer clearly.
She knew very well why Hans felt that way.
The answer, however, was clear.
She answered in a slightly lighter voice.
Because I dont want it.
What?
I dont want to involve myself in something I dont want to do any more. I was just up there by the will of someone else. And as I learned and learned, I had to do my duties ording to my position, and so I acted.
Of course, it wasnt that she didnt like her job as Empress.
To some extent, it was her natural job, and she even enjoyed it in her own way.
However, that was not why she should be emperor.
As Aranrosia Asha and not Roselyn, she didnt want to be an empress or emperor anymore. Her role was to be the cornerstone of reversing the tide of war, and the helper to make itplete.
That was the role she wanted.
But youre not different. (Roselyn)
.
Because you also want Tanatos to be better, to be a better country, and to have a more honorable leader. (Roselyn)
Roselyn smiled slightly as she walked past and stood in his path.
Her legs no longer wavered or limped as she walked ahead of him.
Hans looked at her with a strange look in his eyes as she walked normally.
Thats why youre better suited for this than I am. (Roselyn)
Reaching out a hand, she looked back at Hans.
Go.
Its your path.
Hans stared at Roselyn and mounted his horse.
His men were already waiting for him in front of him.
Roselyn greeted him with a quiet, gentle smile.
Ill see you there.
Ill see you there.
He gave a short salute and turned away without looking back.
Tamon came up to Roselyn as she was watching the back of Hans running vigorously.
Are you sure its okay to send him like this?
Roselyn smiled and nodded.
This will be sufficient.
She felt relieved.
***
*Just a reminder: every time you see the name Asha being used, its either from the point of view of mostly Tamon, or someone close to her like Arsene..or just the people in Amor in general.
And the name Roselyn is mostly from the narrator.
Chapter 119: . It was a flash
Chapter 119: . It was a sh
***
Not only was the schedule dyed due to Perharzs appearance, but also because they met Hans Helio.
Theymunicated with Orkins in advance, but it was well past the expected time.
Tamon reorganized his luggage and hurried off.
The rest of the work after this was up to Tamons men.
They always did their jobs well, so there wasnt much to worry about.
Gallop. Gallop.
Asha and Tamon ran vigorously.
It seemed that if they quickened their pace, they would be able to arrive before the sun set.
They ran for about two hours without saying a word and stopped for a while to quench their thirst.
Tamon, who was ncing at Asha as she watered the horses, asked her to check.
Are you sure its okay to give that dagger to that person like that?
He was talking about that dagger that he took from the merchant of the red octopus.
Oh, that dagger.It was fascinating.
She, who wasughing, recalled what happened a while ago.
Asha had asked why Hans was there, and he told her that he was there under orders from the Emperor.
Hans didnt know why Gillotti was given such an order, but he ordered him to bring the dagger anyway. If Hans went back without the dagger, the Emperor might send him back.
Or he could use this as an excuse to give Hans another cruel order.
I dont mind. Lady Asha can have it. If youre going to give the dagger to the emperor, Id rather I get in trouble. (Hans)
Hans wanted Asha to keep the dagger. But Asha had a different idea.
Im going to Tanatos anyway, and I want it there when I get there. For that reason, it would be better not to leave the eyes of the emperor.
If she entered the Imperial Pce, she knew where Gillotti would hide the dagger. If he hid it anywhere, she was confident she could get Gillotti to bring it to her. Provoking Gillotti was one of the things she was best at.
By the way, I dont know if this is really the Sword of Decipherment. How does it decipher poisons?
It was not a symbol of recovery or healing, but a tool for killing. However, Hans wondered how this dagger could decipher poisons. If the red octopus pirate had given the wrong object, Hans position could have been rather embarrassing.
Then let me prove it to you
Tamon, who had been waiting, came with a box made from the skin of a silver deer. Asha couldnt help but stare with downcast eyes at the white fur that wrapped the box.
But as soon as the box was opened, the worry that weighed on her heart burst out.
Is this ?
Yes. Its Perharzs horn.
Hans was startled out of his seat by Tamons words.
Ha, you mean that Perharz has appeared? Ive never heard such a report.
Of course you didnt hear about it. Because I took care of it a few days ago before anyone else knew about it.
.!
Hans seemed more shocked to hear that a single person handled it alone without anymotion than Perharzs appearance.
Why wouldnt he be surprised? Asha understood Hans reaction.
Perhaps if it hadnt been Tamon who had said those words, he might have thought it was just some bluffs from some crazy people in the city.
Tamon calmly lifted Perharzs horn, which was ced in the box.
Even though it was a dead Perharzs horn, Tamons hands slowly began to turn ck, even though he was only holding the poisonous crystal.
Tamon..!
Asha grabbed Tamons arm in surprise. Tamon only smiled at her when she told him to let it go quickly.
You have a tool to decipher it.
You dont have to use Perharzs poison!
Since we have the most powerful poison, shouldnt we test it out?
Asha bit her lip at Tamons stubborn words and red at him.
Tamon, who had tried to endure the horrible look in her eyes a little longer, had no choice but to let go of the horn.
You have a much scarier look in your eyes than Perharz.
The horn fell from Tamons hand and Asha could finally feel relief.
But after only a minute or two of holding it, Tamons hand had taken on a sinister ck color.
Whats more, she could see that ck poison slowly creeping up his wrist.
It hurts quite a bit. Theres a slight burning pain.
Tamon casually described his symptoms about Perharzs venom.
Asha pulled out the dagger, grinding her teeth as if she was about to kill Tamon. The use of it was to cut his skin.
It was not yet clear, but in order for the sword to have an antidote effect, it had to cut through the wound.
Finishing with her thoughts, Asha cut the skin of Tamons ckened hand without hesitation.
She didnt know how far she should give strength, and the wound was quite deep.
Tamon frowned in one eye as if that was quite painful, but that was all.
He was a strong man, not a single moan, despite the knife cut deep on his hand.
The amazing thing happened next.
.!
A dim light spread from where the dagger had cut, purifying the ck poison.
What was even more amazing was that where the poison had disappeared, the wound that was made by the dagger was also gone.
The white light that was spreading gradually finally spread to the entire palm of his hand.
The poison of Perharz, said to be the most poisonous in the world, was gone in less than 10 seconds. This makes it clear that this dagger is a holy relic.
After confirming the truth about the dagger, Tamon handed the dagger to Hans.
Hans then decided to take the dagger with him, and as soon as Tamon walked out of the room, his foot was stepped on by Asha. Very hard.
Ive never seen anyone as reckless as you in my life.
Asha got back on her horse and rebuked him.
Youre stuck with me because Im reckless.
Tamon chuckled and kissed the back of her hand as she mounted her horse.
Instead, why dont you give me a kiss to make sure Ive healed properly?
There was no mischievousness in the way he looked up at her.
The infinitely serious look in his eyes tickled her heart.
Tamon was right.
If he hadnt been so reckless, he wouldnt have stolen the dying empress in secret.
Thus, he would not have encouraged her to live again and seek revenge.
His recklessness had shaken her and finally overturned her.
It was all because of this mans recklessness that Roselyn was able to be Aranrosia Asha.
Looking down at him with her expression habitually muffled, Asha lifted his chin just before Tamon retreated.
It was a sh.
It was a miraculous moment that passed in a sh, as if something that shouldnt have happened had happened.
Pushing away Tamon, who was mesmerized, Asha kicked the horse on the side with her foot.
The sound was silent and Asha departed ahead of him without turning around.
Tamon, who was briefly mesmerized, hurriedly chased her after touching his lips as if he couldnt believe what just happened.
(*Roselyn kissed Tamon!)
***
Asha!
Despite their hurried run, Tamon and Roselyn finally arrived at Orkins after dark.
Everyone was waiting for the two without sleeping, perhaps because they had been informed in advance that they would only arrive tonight.
The person who jumped out before the sound of horses hooves could be heard was Arsene and Hannah.
Asha!
Arsene and Hannah, who had been standing on the ground, jumped towards Asha, who was dismounting from her horse.
Im sorry. Something unexpected happened.
Were fine! We were just resting here! Are you injured anywhere? What happened?
Arsene stomped his feet to see if Asha was hurt.
Asha smiled graciously and left the children to look at her condition for a while.
The Knights of tanus, who had been waiting in the cabin, also rushed out.
As Tamon handed them their horses and luggage, the knights moved busily.
Tamon said he had something to discuss with the Knights for a while and went into the cabin first.
Asha entered the resting ce with Hannah and Arsene.
Im d youre not injured. Asha.
Hannah grabbed Asha by the scruff of her dress, her eyes shining.
She seemed to be very happy.
Its a relief that you didnt get hurt.
Itste today, so were going to stay here for the night. Well leave early tomorrow morning.
Still, I think well be up all night if we leave now. Itste and you couldnt sleep because you were waiting for us.
We slept like crazy for two days! You two need more rest than we do.
Arsene said as he took Ashas things and put them away himself.
Hannah took the role of showing Asha to the room.
There was onerge vi with two cabins attached to it, as if it had been converted from a hunters hut.
Hannah led Asha to the best room of them all.
Ill ask for some hot water. You can rest here!
Seeing the twinkle in her eyes and the swiftness of her actions, Asha felt touched.
With gratitude, Asha took off the cumbersome outerwear.
Hannah, who was going outside, held the doorknob and suddenly looked back at Asha.
Why? (Asha)
Hannah, who was shaking her head as if it was nothing, smiled and said.
Asha, there will be more precious things in the future.
What?
More, much more than now.
After saying that, Hannah was about to close the door.
Hannah?
Asha hurried to call Hannah.
Between inside and outside, Hannah standing in the doorway looked back at Asha.
Hannahs eyes turned golden.
Even after calling her, Asha hesitated.
Can I ask you what it is?
As if she had read Ashas mind, Hannah smiled and shook her head.
No, Asha.
A still young voice whispered.
Not yet.
Hannah closed the door and left the room, as if he had nothing more to say.
Asha could only look with wonder at the door where Hannah had disappeared.
Chapter 120: When the revenge is over
Chapter 120: When the revenge is over
The room she was shown seemed to be the biggest and best room in this little mansion.
It was somewhat old, but the bed wasrge enough for three people to lie down on.
It wasnt luxurious, but the bedding was clean and the temperature in the room was appropriate.
As soon as Asha took a bath, she crawled into bed without dy. It had been less than a week since their departure but her body was already tired. However, the uing itinerary was going to be longer and harder than ever.
So it was better to get as much sleep and rest as possible.
Why is it so cool?
She was so used to the hot and blustery weather in Amor that she started to feel a chill in her body as the ce she was now closer to Tanatos.
That didnt mean that the room was cold.
Asha wriggled, buried in her nket. When she was dozing off, she heard the door of her room open.
Oh, Im sorry. I didnt think you were already asleep.
Tamon came into the room, drying off his wet hair, as if he hade right after washing up.
Whether it was hot in the shower or not, he only covered his bottom and naturally sat down by the bed where Asha was lying.
Tamon got up from his seat, rubbing his neck if it was stiff.
You must be tired. You need more sleep. After my hair is dry, Ill go to sleep too.
Asha, half-awake in a dreamy state, couldnt answer and looked at his movements in a daze. She could see the angr muscles that made up the shadows under the red, dark lights.
Just drying his hair with a dry towel and gently turning his shoulders made thisrge room feel full.
It was only then that Asha realized that the chill she had felt earlier had vanished without a shadow of a doubt. Was it that mans very presence that made such a cool room so hot so quickly?
Or was it the absence of that man that made her feel the chill?
Asha looked at Tamon with dismay and slumped down under the covers. How long had she been with him to feel such a chill when he was absent?
Apparently, without knowing it, she had be ustomed to Tamons warmth. Asha sighed low and touched her forehead.
As she did so, Tamon naturallyid himself down beside her, perhaps he hadpletely dried off his hair.
Hmm, the bed is smaller than I thought. (Tamon)
The bed that Asha thought would be enough for the three people to lie on had quickly be a small bed. Tamon, who was grunting very inconveniently, reached out without hesitation and hugged Ashas neck and waist.
Well sleep tight together.
Asha lost her words as she looked down at the arms hugging her tightly.
She wasnt sure if this bed really felt smaller to him, but she was sure that Tamons brazenness was bing more natural by the day.
The warmth of the slightly cooler room was hot now.
The nket that had been raised to the tip of her chin was now cumbersome.
Instead of trying to push him away, she pulled the nket down to her waist.
It was warm behind her, reasonably cool to breathe in, and much morefortable than earlier.
The only inconvenience was that, due to the overly snug fit, his presence felt too great all the way down to her waist and thighs.
Tamon raked his hands over her fragrant neck incessantly.
His soft touch finely swept her slender waist and narrow shoulders.
It was just a light touch, like a massage, but strangely her breathing became more and more ragged.
Then at some point, she suddenly felt the fingers swept through her sternum down her chest.
When the slip dress button had be undone, it was cold near her exposed chest.
Startled, Asha spun around to look at him.
Tamon stared at her with a look of casualness on his face, then naturally lowered his eyes.
Before she knew it, his lips had moved closer, and he was gently pressing them against her lips.
They were as plump as jelly, as soft as whipped cream as he kissed her.
Surprised and frozen, Ashas tongue was pulled as Tamon soothed her.
The sound of wetness echoed softly in the quiet room.
The kiss was so soft and covert, as if taking into ount her startled state.
She felt like melting as his calloused hand squeezed her breasts.
Wait
She came to her senseste and stopped, holding onto Tamons naked shoulders.
Tamon furrowed his brow in frustration.
But she was the one who was dumbfounded.
Why does this be so natural?
The two of them had already had a rtionship many times since they left Amor, to say the least.
In other words, it didnt matter if it was outside, inside, or time.
She wondered why she felt like she was bing more and more of an animal.
It dismayed Asha.
It was only six months ago that they became engraving partners for the sake of session. She couldnt have imagined the engraving had be so naturally like this at that time.
Of course, she had also realized that s*x had a different meaning with the twins book, but she was still too naive to fully ept the change.
This.Tamon. This is far too frequent.
Asha persuaded him in a rather serious voice.
What is it?
Tamon kissed her on the chin and asked back in a gentle voice as if he had no idea what she was talking about.
It was a sweet, low voice, as if it were the voice of a demon determined to seduce her.
Now, thisI mean this.
Asha tried to push him out with her weak hands.
It was easy for the body, already used to temptation, to react on its own.
Her hips twisted even as his hands stroked lightly, and her toes curled.
The familiar part of her body seemed to be more sensitive.
Tamon murmured against her earlobe, mumbling like candy.
We must always work together like this, for our mutual survival.
Goosebumps rose on her spine as her body curved like a twisted bow at the low rumble that echoed right next to her ear.
Tamon gently swept her waist with a rugged hand, soothing her.
You said the same reason yesterday, right out loud.
Tamonughed low at Ashas words, scolding him to the end even as she gasped.
Its the same reason to eat every day to live, Asha.
He added, kissing her neck.
After experiencing Perharz, she realized even more keenly that their union was essential.
That said, she didnt think it needed to be this often, every day.
But Tamons touch became stronger.
Share your energy. So that I can fight for you at any time.
Sure, she wanted to say back that he was using excuses and he was demanding, but the sincere kiss was sweeter than ever.
It was alsorgely due to the fact that shed already learned how big of an ecstasy and tenderness those lips could produce.
On the other hand, she also felt that Tamons words were not unconvincing in the least. They had to camp tomorrow for a few days and she needed more energy.
Who am I making excuses for now?
She didnt know if this was really for the both of them, or if it was an excuse for her honest desires.
As if he had already grabbed her weak heart, Tamons hand continued without any hesitation.
!
The hand that invaded without hesitation gently wrapped around the plump flesh.
At the same time, the lips that had been clenched into the neck, licked and sucked her peaks.
His caresses sucked at her skin without any gaps, and Ashas head became even more dizzy.
Haaa
He casually took the pointed flesh in his mouth and rolled it around with his tongue as if he was eating sweet candy.
Asha couldnt close her mouth.
Why was it that every time an unfamiliar sensation, unknown even to her, stimted her in such a new and varied way that it became shocking?
How could she pretend to be human when she imprinted with a man like a beast?
Asha thought to herself mockingly and epted her condition.
Then her hesitant heart felt better.
She let go of her thoughts and grabbed Tamons head with both hands.
Tamons breath and Ashas breath merged into one.
The room immediately became hot with indistinguishable gasps and moans.
***
Asha?
Suddenly, Tamon woke up to the coolness of the empty spot next to him.
He groped around and found that there was still warmth in the empty spot. It wasnt like he was tired, but he didnt even know that Asha was leaving his side.
That one fact woke him up. He got up to find Asha sitting on the railing of the terrace of the room.
She was looking up at the moon in her nightgown.
Tamon also put on his nightgown and walked to the terrace where Asha was sitting.
The sight of Asha looking up at the sky with furrowed brows made him feel strangely uneasy.
I think I went too easy on you. Seeing that youre out watching the moon without sleeping all night.
Suddenly, his voice startled Asha, and she looked back at him with wide eyes.
You surprise me every time. Its really strange to see you walking around with such a big body without any noise.
You cant sleep?
I woke up a little thirsty, but the moon looked especially big.
She was right, the moon hanging in the middle of the sky looked very big.
It was a round, white moon that lit up the area brightly in the dark, cloudless night sky. There was a strange grandeur to it, different from the sun.
Its a motionless moon, but time flies when you look at it.
She kept her eyes fixed on the moon, unable to take her gaze away. But the important thing was that Tamon couldnt take his eyes off of Asha, no matter how bright and beautiful the moon was.
Tamon, who was staring at her intently, impulsively opened his mouth.
When this revenge is over.
What are you going to do then?
Chapter 121: What will he get?
Chapter 121: What will he get?
***
Life after revenge.
Asha looked at the moon in the sky for a moment and then looked at Tamon.
What was this man like the first time she saw him?
Yes, thats right.
He thought his eyes were straighter.
He seemed to be stubborn and decided that he was a man who did not easily reveal his inner feelings.
His tone was not frivolous, and he knew how to smile at the right time, and she felt that it would be difficult for her to change the atmosphere ording to her own will whenever necessary.
All of that was an evaluation of Tamon Krasis.
They were meant to figure out how to deal with a man named Tamon Krasis.
He wasnt an easy opponent, so she paid more attention and tried to find his weakness.
But now it was different.
She wanted to protect this mans weakness.
No matter how strong a man he was, she wanted to prevent Tamon from getting hurt because of her.
It wasfortable to eat with him at the end of the day, and she enjoyed talking with him in response to hisme pranks and jokes.
Cold was always natural to her, but since meeting Tamon, warmth has be more natural.
She didnt want to take the cold for granted anymore.
She hated living in tension all the time, and the speed of a cage where I had no choice but to grope for the type when she was thirsty for curiosity.
I thought my world was over then.
The time when she lost all her family and subordinates and was abandoned to rot in the cold.
At that time, she was caught in death and both hope and joy were cumbersome and ufortable.
As if to thank you for saving me, I was going to end my life after revenge ended.
Asha!
At her words of mentioning death again, Tamon called out her name, gritting his teeth.
Anger, sadness, and despair were intertwined in his desperate voice.
Asha smiled and shook her head.
But not now.
Tamons eyes narrowed as if doubting her words.
Asha spoke again in a slow, determined tone.
I didnt have any regrets back then, but now its different.
I have lingering feelings.
The purple eyes that reflected the moonlight and shined brightly stared up at the sky again.
As she gazed at the still moonlight and smiled quietly, Tamons eyes seemed to burn.
Is this how it feels to look at the rising sunflowers while longing for the sun?
Asha.
He couldnt figure out what he was longing for.
But one thing was certain, her eyes not looking at him made him suffocate.
As if wings would sprout from behind her crouched back, and she would fly away, far away, without showing any regrets.
Like a person who would run away, holding his breath and soul in both hands, leaving only his shell behind.
It felt so heartbreaking.
Asha.
When he called her name one more time, she turned and looked at him.
One day, she looked at him with the smile he had longed for.
That benevolent smile made Tamon anxious.
Why am I feeling this?
His name was engraved in her heart, and Ashas name was in his heart.
Even though it was engraved that they were each others only existence, they were thirsty enough to think it was strange.
Why is she doing this, why? why?
Because love was forbidden?
Because she gave up and showed a smile andughter that was so rare to see? Because of the despair of not being able to contain a single word of love?
Tamon was led by Asha like a weakmb led by fate.
He sped her soft cheeks, fixed her gaze on him, and whispered in a tense voice.
Tell me thats me, Asha.
A trembling sigh escaped Ashas slightly gaping lips.
Tell me that your lingering feeling is me.
Tamon.
I can be precious even if you dont love me, right?
A soft, cautious voice as if conciliatory, anxiously urged her.
So, tell me its me.
His lips rubbed hers and opened the gap and entered.
He pulled out his hidden tongue and tickled hers as if begging for an answer.
Perhaps because of the tongues that seemed to have be one, Asha could not utter a proper pronunciation.
As if to calm him down, she ced her hand on the back of Tamons hand that grabbed her cheek.
Asha, who was gasping for breath from the kiss, bit her lip and spoke heavily.
I
If she told him with those pretty lips that her lingering feeling for life was him, Tamon could take out his heart and offer it to her right now.
Hesitating because her cheeks were blushing and Tamon was biting her lips nervously so she couldnt give him the answer he wanted.
Even though he saved her life at his will, if she could ept his foolishness and tell him he was the reason for her new life
He would dedicate all the beautiful and precious things in this world to Asha.
If she wanted to, he would bring the most terrifying and heinous thing in the world.
Even if his body was destroyed and damaged over and over again, as long as she put him in the reason for her life with those pretty lips, he could do it all.
But what if?
What if she doesnt answer and pushes him away because hes being terribly greedy?
Just thinking about it made his heart ache.
Ironically, Tamon realized anew that whether she wanted him or not, his heart was already hers.
Thank you.
Asha barely uttered those words in a whispering voice that wasnt like her.
But youre not my lingering feeling. Rather youre
She bit her lip as if looking for another word.
Her face flushed red, like an inexperienced student struggling to find an answer.
One second felt like eternity.
Tamon couldnt stand the dizziness of that moment and swallowed Ashas lips again.
Useful talent?
An obedient beast that doesnt die even if she kills it?
If he was not the lingering feeling that made her want to live again, what was he?
Or, the general of an enemy country whom she still couldnt understand what was inside?
Tamon licked Ashas sweet lips, thinking hard that it didnt matter what he was to her.
The important thing was that Asha was by his side.
Because he just needed her.
Tamon.
Its okay. You dont have to tell me.
You are mine, anyway.
.
Whatever I am to you. Asha, you are my imprinter. Thats enough.
Tamon hugged her as if to crumble her and filled his heart.
It was said that love turned a man into a coward.
The weakness he didnt know made fun of him.
But it didnt matter.
Even though his love was so cowardly and difficult, he will embrace it until the end.
***
Send a pigeon to the Krasiss residence. If the need arises, stand by at a distance where they can reach Tanatos main castle within a day.
All right. I will tell them to leave immediately.
The next day, even before sunrise, Tamon gathered the tanus knights and formed a line.
In Tanatoss July festival, he was able to bring only one Order in the name of Amors General of Foreign Affairs.
It was the same with Theoransha, who woulde separately.
She would also be able to bring only the Knights of Barnes.
In any case, since they came separately, the two Orders of Amor were able to enter legally.
Although they were the two most powerful Orders in Amor, if an event that could shake the situation of a country urred, two Orders would not be enough.
Theo will also secretly deploy her own personnel at the border.
No, she might have persuaded Tanatos neighboring countries toe.
Whatever it was, it wouldnt be a bad thing to have enough reserve forces.
It would be best to end it with the purge without a major war as much as possible.
Are you ready for departure? Lets leave as soon as the sun rises. When the work is done, I wont let you be disappointed with the reward you want.
Woo!
At Tamonsst words, the members of the tanus knights cheered and scattered at once.
As long as they finished this schedule as soon as possible, a reward awaited.
Since he was not a cheap owner, they seemed to be looking forward to the rewards.
Jorge was the only one left in the small conference room where everyone had left.
Tamon put on a thin robe and nced at Jorge.
Why, your face has something you want to say, what is it?
You know, Captain.
As if waiting for the right time, Jorge opened his mouth.
Jorge followed closely behind Tamon, who left the meeting room. Even though he asked, he showed no interest.
I really dont understand.
What?
Why are you doing this?
At Jorges words, Tamon nced down at him and grinned.
I cant understand myself either, so who do you think you are to understand me?
Look! The captain doesnt understand yourself, so why are you doing this, really?
It was also Tamon who jumped into the sea and saved the children.
He rescued the children and brought them back and lost an arm. Jorge onlyter found out that it was all for Aranrosia.
That was why he couldnt understand the captain at all.
Who the hell was Aranrosia, and what kind of existence was it that his master sacrificed so much for?
You said you would reward us at the end of this journey, right? Then.. After all this is over, what does the captain get?
At the question that seemed frustrated, Tamon looked at Asha, who was rushing to prepare for departure. At the end of this journey, he thought he would have Asha entirely, but now it didnt seem possible.
Then, should I just break those wings?
So she could only look at him. Only think of him.
Tamon smiled bitterly and shook his head.
He hated himself for thinking that he wanted to break the wings again after giving them to her.
Since when did he be such a naive man?
Tamon, who swept hisplicated head, pped Jorge in the back of the head for nothing.
Dont ask useless questions, do your job well. Go and help them with their luggage.
It was quite painful, so Jorge grabbed the back of his head and disappeared. Tamon shook his head and looked at Asha again.
As if she had already discovered him, she was also looking at Tamon.
Purple eyes looking straight at him, a smile hanging faintly as if relieved.
Perhaps, what he will get would not be a visible reward.
Perhaps a small space in Ashas heart after she shook off her lingering affection for Tanatos.
The vacancy that once contained her hatred and revenge, which would remain like scraps, would be the reward for him.
Unbeknownst to Asha herself, Tamon was nning to fill her gaps tightly. So, let Ashas life be filled with only him.
Tamon!
Asha.
Tamon, as always, walked straight towards her with a smile after he had wiped away his filthy obsession and desperate possessiveness.
Chapter 122: What is your name?
Chapter 122: What is your name?
***
Sponsored by Sanji. Thank you
***
Twenty days had passed since Anna had arrived at Henriks castle.
It had been a week since she had requested Henrik to meet the Duke of Gertium.
How long do I have to wait?
Anna, who was getting ready to go out, sighed briefly, estimating the days that had passed.
Time had flown by without her having aplished anything.
She hadnt even been able to meet the Perso Gertium Rosie had asked her to meet, let alone convince him.
Of course, finding the man, wherever he might be, in such a short period of time turned out to be great greed in itself.
Probably Rosie wouldnt think that Anna would definitely pull it off in a short period of time either.
She would have already had other ns well in advance.
But still Anna wanted to make a move for Roselyn.
She wanted to do anything for Rosie.
Anna buttoned up her coat in frustration. The more impatient she became, the more her hands began to shake.
Calm down, please.
But it wasnt that easy. Didnt you lose your precious people in front of your eyes after letting go of your hands in peace?
That shouldnt have happened anymore.
AnythingI really have to do something.
But, what should I do?
What else can I do?
Anna sighed in frustration and clenched her fists.
It was too early to be weak. Try everything, do your best, and then it wouldnt be toote to fall apart.
Lets go to the city first.
Anna purposely muttered more cheerfully as she walked out.
She didnt intend to kill time leisurely in this mansion, where there were few servants.
Once a week, they went out to the vige to buy the necessities of life for the castle.
Today, Anna took on that role herself.
It wasnt a difficult task, and she could just go lightly with a chambermaid and horseman who would carry her bags.
But when she went outside, the servant whom Anna was expecting was not seen.
Instead, there was a man waiting for her, too big and intimidating to be an errand boy.
Why is the knight here.?
(*Anna still doesnt know the knight is Duke Perso Gertium who she is looking for.)
She asked tersely, and Perso bowed and pointed to the carriage.
Lets go together.
Where do you want us to go together?
Anna hesitated for a moment, then pointed to the waiting carriage with a look of disbelief.
The vige?
She asked awkwardly, and Perso held out his hand as if it were natural.
He meant that he would escort her to the carriage.
Anna looked at the outstretched hand and the dark green eyes which were like a swamp staring at her silently.
She had no choice but to take his hand and sit alongside him in the front carriage of the wagon, and she nced at Perso, who sat next to her.
Are there no other servants today?
After watching him for a few days, the man was mostly the knight who apanied Uncle Henrik.
There were more knights than squires in the castle, but half of them patrolled the perimeter, while the other half guarded the castle.
Anna had lived in the Imperial Pce for a long time, so she knew when she saw some level of knighthood.
Judging from their well-defined and undisturbed momentum, it was clear that they were all senior knights.
But this knight must be a high rank, so why did he follow her around?
Does he have some business in town?
Or perhaps this man wasnt as high of a rank as she thought he was.
Otherwise, he may have been tired of protecting the castle, or he might havee to do chores because he had nothing to do.
Well, in fact, it was none of her business.
Anna thought absent-mindedly and stared at the front of the carriage as it drove away at a reasonable speed. The carriage soon arrived at the vige.
***
You can go if you have other errands to run.
When Anna said so, Perso stared at her.
He didnt talk much or have much expression, so it was difficult to read what he was thinking.
Anna moved her eyes ufortably and added one more thing.
You dont have to worry about me...
My business is to go with Miss Anna.
Ah.
Anna could no longer push him at the heavy low voice.
Hesitantly, she went around the vige, saying okay.
The first thing she bought was what was needed for the child.
There was a shortage of diapers, and not enough nutritious food for Sarah, the birth mother, to eat.
Then she had to look at baby supplies like rattles, wooden boards and bandages for knights.
Anna put the items in with a firm jog of her memory.
The items needed for the castle were bought first, followed by her personal shopping.
Now that Ive bought everything, lets go and buy my things.
In fact, one of the reasons she wanted to go to the vige today was because she had some things she wanted to buy.
Anna packed her things.
Most of them were things like fresh fruits, sweets, breads, and candies.
She had a sweet tooth to begin with.
In fact, she liked desserts so much that they became a meal recement beyond her level of liking.
However, after what happened to Roselyn, her appetite had droppedpletely, and after she received the letter from Roselyn, she had run incessantly to Henrik.
It was so hectic, she didnt have time to remember dessert.
But a few days ago, she had a craving for something sweet again.
She wanted to eat something sweet, even if it wasnt the fancy dessert she had at the Imperial Pce.
And while she was here to buy it anyway, she wanted to make sure she had enough to share with the people in the castle.
Maybe that was why her dessert basket was much bigger than the basket filled with the castles things.
Did I buy too much?
She didnt realize it when she was engrossed in it, but after she finished buying it, she finally became aware of Perso who was following her.
By all ounts, a knight with a scary face was holding Annasrge dessert basket.
ncing at him, Annas cheeks reddened and said as if making excuses.
Ha, Im not going to eat alone.
Perso silently looked at Anna and answered with a short nod.
There was no particr expression or special gesture.
He just silently followed her around.
All he did was watch with her what she chose, what she collected, what she looked at.
Anna had never met this type of person before, so she was a little confused.
She had no idea how to deal with this type of person, because he was so unpredictable.
However, it wasnt ufortable. In fact, she was with him for about an hour, and she even feltfortable with his quietness.
Thats why at the end of the day, she wasnt conscious of him and even put in a lot of desserts.
Anna cleared her throat briefly and said she would finish her shopping.
Well, it looks like I bought everything, so lets go.
Please wait a moment.
Perso, who hadnt said a word during the shopping trip, stopped her.
Anna looked at him in surprise.
Why?
Standing in front of the carriage, Perso slowly examined the items Anna had bought.
There was one basket of daily necessities and a pile of desserts two or three times the size of the cart.
Perso looked at the items and Anna in turn with strange eyes.
Then he asked in a cautious voice.
Are you sure you bought everything?
Yes? Yes, yes. I think Ive bought everything needed for the castle..
Why do you look at me like that?
When Anna stared at Perso with this face, Perso, who was looking at her, suddenly closed his mouth and burst outughing.
Anna was even more perplexed than when he had held her back.
How could a man with hardly any words and expressions, let alone a smile, suddenlyugh?
Firstly, she was puzzled as to why he wasughing, and secondly, as soon as the stern look in his eyes changed, she was surprised to see how much his impression had changed.
When he smiles, he looks younger than I expected
He looked younger, but a little smile made the man seem much more gentle and handsome.
Perso adjusted his expression as if he realized he hadughed and spoke cautiously to Anna.
You have a surprising side to you, Miss Anna.
What? What do you mean by that
To Annas panic, instead of a long exnation, Perso re-entered the grocery store they had just entered with the words please wait a moment.
A few momentster, he came in with two baskets even bigger than the one Anna had bought.
Huh, whats all this?
There are more than twenty people in the castle. The diapers and elixirs are for personal use, but other items need twice as much as Miss Anna bought.
Ah..
Annas face turned red at her mistake.
She had only lived as an aristocrat, so this practical aspect of her life was still no different from a childs perspective.
She was good at numbers, but there were many other things she was clumsy in.
Most of them were taken care of by Rwanda before she could resolve them.
Anna was embarrassed, as if her shameful part had been discovered.
As if he could understand Annas feelings, the quiet Perso added a few words.
You dont know the number of knights in detail, so you may not know how much you need. Dont worry too much about the fact that knights wear more bandages than you think.
Im so embarrassed. I bought so many snacks.
This is something that Miss Anna often bought, so you could have measured the amount enough, but you probably couldnt estimate the other items because youve never bought them yourself. Its okay, everyone has their first time.
It was really strange.
In the twenty days Anna had been here, she had never seen him talk that much.
However, he seemed to be a man with a kinder side than he appeared to be, as most of his words were words tofort her.
It makes me feel a little better to hear you say that. Thank you, knight.
Its nothing.
His voice sounded even softer, though he still had no expression on his face.
It was then that Anna realized that she didnt even know the mans name.
Come to think of it, we went around together for half a day and I didnt even know the knights name.
My name is.
The man paused for a moment and spoke in a soft voice.
Chapter 123: Sweet
Chapter 123: Sweet
Its Perso.
Perso?
Where did I hear that name?
Anna was troubled for a while, and soon remembered that the name was the same as the current Duke of Gertium.
She was a little surprised butrgely unconcerned.
Its not that unique a name, so there can be someone else with that name.
How could this young man, who carried her luggage and patrolled the castle every day, be Duke Perso Gertium?
The clothes that this knight wore were not that expensive or aristocratic.
He wore leather protective gear andfortable pants and shirt that looked as sturdy as those of ordinary knights.
Also, the coat he wore over it was an old, sturdy-looking wool that was out of fashion.
Thanks to knight Perso, I was able to return to the castle without embarrassment. As a thank you, I would like to give you a gift, is there anything you want?
She asked desperately, and Perso refused.
But..
If you really want, there is a diner near here that serves good deer food. Would you like to go there with me?
It was a little early for dinner, but that didnt mean it wasnt time to eat.
Just in time, she felt a little hungry for the long shopping trip.
Anna was happy toply with his request.
Id like that, too. Do you know where it is?
***
The nearest restaurant was in the center of the city, in the biggest building of all.
It had a realistic drawing of a deer head on the sign, as if to tell the customers that the restaurant specialized in deer cuisine.
It was probably the most popr restaurant in this small town, and there were quite a few people inside even though it wasnt dinner time.
Perso took her well up to the third floor.
Its pretty big.
Its famous. Some people evene from other nearby territories to sample the cuisine.
As he said, there was even a separate carriage waiting area in front of the restaurant for customers who came from far away.
The first floor was an open terrace that was crowded with people enjoying drinks and food, the second floor was for dining, and the third floor was for people with money, perhaps, where the tables were spacious and the atmosphere was even more luxurious.
A staff member waiting on the third floor escorted them like a chambermaid escorting a nobleman.
It was somewhat crude by Annas standards at the Imperial Pce, but it was quite proper manners to see in the dining room of such a small estate.
I didnt know there was a restaurant like this here.
It looks like this, but its been here for over 30 years. Its quite famous in the northeast.
I see.
Anna looked at Perso carefully.
They were just going out for a bit anding in for a quick meal, but she had a strange feeling that he was escorting her.
This was not any kind of meeting, banquet, or invitation.
Do you like deer food?
Ive tried it a few times. I didnt enjoy eating it.
Then may I make a rmendation?
Order as much as you like. Im ready.
Perso stared at Anna with a smile.
His expression was still unreadable, but his staring gaze was very strong.
Anna turned to face him, trying hard not to blush.
For a few moments, they stared at each other in silence.
She didnt want to look away at all to see what the misnomer was.
How many seconds had passed?
Suddenly, Perso lowered his gaze with a smile.
At that moment, for some reason, Annas efforts not to blush were ruined.
She averted her gaze, sighing so quietly at the heat that had swept over her face in an instant.
Ill order a soft stew of tomatoes and a thigh dish steamed in pine wood. Well also order one of the local wines to go with it, as they are very vorful.
A man in an old coat and an old shirt ordered a fine meal naturally and skillfully.
Suddenly, Anna realized that he was showing her around with more perfect posture and manners than any nobleman she had ever seen at the Imperial Pce.
Is he really a knight?
A senior knight escorting a local noble.
There was a time when those who had the ability worked for local nobles, although they did not operate in the capital for various reasons.
However, the status of knights in this country was not that high.
No matter how high the rank, it was difficult to go above the rank of baron.
Unless he was a member of the imperial familys Order or a captain of the Kingsguard.
It got even weirder when the food was served.
The order of using the forks, the manner of eating, nothing was missing.
He didnt talk a lot, but he didnt keep itpletely silent to make the atmosphere ufortable.
Anna observed Perso curiously and sipped the regions specialty wine, which had the best acidity.
Seeing his perfect manners, she became even more curious about the identity of the knight.
It was true that he was a knight who directly escorted Uncle Henrik, so he wasnt just nobody without manners.
Gertium was a family that was more dedicated than any other noble house in trainingpetent knights.
It was famous for eptingmoners, fallen nobles, and foreigners without prejudice, not to mention gender, as long as they werepetent.
Perhaps this man in front of her could also be from a fallen nobleman or a nobleman from another country.
There were many countries that used the officialnguage, so there would be no difference innguage
And really, maybe, for some unavoidable reason, he was working alone in this faraway ce, away from his beloved family.
It was a real pity.
Anna was someone who knew better than anyone the pain of separation due to those unavoidable reasons.
So was that why?
Her lips, which had been squeezed shut, asked him a question arbitrarily.
Is yourdy here with you?
Perso, who had been gracefully cutting the meat, raised his head at her question.
Oh no, I must be drunk.
Anna smiled awkwardly as she realized her question.
I was wondering if she might be far away for some reason.
Perso stared at her as if to catch Annas meaning and replied ndly.
Im not married yet. I dont have ady either.
Oh, I see.
As if she was thirsty, Anna drank another ss of wine.
From her seat on the third floor, she could clearly see the red sky of the sunset.
She smiled lightly as she watched the sunset turn red.
Why are you smiling?
No, its just that the sunset is so beautiful when you see it like this.
It was a meaningless smile.
It was just a smile that came naturally because she was feeling strangely at peace at this moment.
I see.
His reaction was calm.
Anna liked this quiet knight more and more.
Rather than liking him as a man, she liked the way he protected her side.
It had been very noisy around her so far.
When she was a chambermaid in the empresss entourage, many of them would stick to her in their spare time and try to stop her from doing anything.
It was the same in the Puglish family.
Her husband asked her every day how the imperial pce was doing and where and what kind ofnd she was going to buy.
Her husbands mother also called on Anna in her spare time for nothing.
Her mother inw was busy bragging about how powerful her daughter-inw was with the empress and how much money she had made from thend she bought.
Her husband, who did not love her but wanted to be close to her as much as possible, interfered with her every step.
Even interfering with what she wore and what she ate.
He used to say how she looked tacky wearing this and that and eating like this would make her fat.
Come to think of it, I lived a really tiring life.
Smiling bitterly, Anna realized that she was drunk.
If youre not married yet, I hope you will marry with love, knight.
.
Nobles almost always marry for political reasons. The women, in particr, cant stay home long, as if it would be a big deal if they missed the right time. In the meantime, they often marry without knowing who the other person is, and when they actually get married, there are many areas where they dont match and many couples fall out.
Perso didnt say anything, but listened to Annas story.
Anna sipped her wine and continued.
Thats really no fun. Married life.
Anna looked at Perso, who was staring at her, and smiled awkwardly.
Thats right. Thats my story. I was married that way and it was really boring.
Her face grew redder and redder, perhaps because of the alcohol, or perhaps because she was ashamed of herself for saying this to a man she didnt know well.
However, her red color was supposed to be well covered by that sunset.
It was a day when she let go of strict rules and etiquette.
When she came back to the mansion, she woulde back to her senses again.
So, if its just a moment like now, just a little moment.
Its okay to relieve the tension once . Im drunk too.
Then, Anna.
Perso, who had listened to her silently, asked a surprising question.
If you are going to get married again, do you want a love marriage?
Annas expression becameplicated at his question.
When you say get married again, do you mean go back in time or do you mean remarry?
I mean remarry.
Oh, you mean remarry.
Anna started tough.
She poured thest of the wine from the bottle and shrugged.
I dont know. The person* I wanted to love is no longer in this world.
(*shes talking about Cain. Roselyns brother)
.
Im not sure I can love again.
Anna, who had mumbled thest words as if whispering, nced up, as ifing to her senses now.
She sat straight up with a frown on her face as she finally realized what she had just said.
I think Im drunk. I said a lot of useless thingsPlease pretend that you didnt hear what I just said.
She fanned her hands hotly and said with an apologetic look on her face.
Im going to go down first to sober up, take your time and you cane downter. Strange, its a bit hot today.
It was clear that she was embarrassed, but the moment she avoided her seat, she was calm enough to keep her manners.
With her hands covering her flushed cheeks, she went downstairs a little faster than usual.
Perso looked in the direction shed disappeared and lifted the ss of wine shed left behind.
The lukewarm wine flowing into his mouth was dizzyingly sweet.
He sighed low and looked at the seat where Anna was sitting.
The redness in her cheeks and lips like the wine, and the wrinkles around her folded eyes, stayed sweetly in his mouth.
After a few moments, Perso went downstairs, picked up Anna who was waiting in front of the carriage, and returned to the castle.
Somehow, the lights in the castle were all bright and there was a visitor.
Hi!
It was Viscount Rotrega, Annas father and Henriks longtime friend.
Chapter 124: Black Canyon (1)
Chapter 124: ck Canyon (1)
Father!
Anna rushed over and hugged Viscount Rotrega.
He had been running all night, and he was filled with the smell of wind and sweat.
He smiledpassionately as he patted his skinny daughter on the shoulder with his thick hand.
Im sorry. I didnte early enough. Youve done some very great things here, havent you?
Viscount Rotrega asked with an admiring look on his face as he held Anna in his arms.
Anna smiled gently and responded humbly.
I just did what Rwanda taught me. It would have been dangerous if we didnt help each other, so of course we had to do it.
No, without Annas help at that time, we would certainly have held a funeral now. Ive been greatly indebted to your daughter.
Henrik Alpatio praised Anna and gave Viscount Rotrega a squeeze on the shoulder.
Anna replied with an embarrassed smile.
Come on, stop it, lets get in quick. Father came too hurriedly and didnt seem to have a proper meal.
I feel a little dizzy. Come on, lets go in.
**
Oh, by the way, Anna. I have a letter that came from you.
Having eaten outside, Anna decided to go to her room for a while to organize her luggage and change out her outdoor clothes.
She was in a hurry to get to her room, but Rotrega caught her and handed her a letter.
This is the letter you told me about, isnt it?
It was a letter with a rose-patterned seal on it. The same seal was attached to the letter Roselyn sentst time.
Anna hugged the letter given by Viscount Rotrega with a brightened expression.
Because of the long-awaited letter, she could not manage her expression.
With a flushed face she hastily seized the letter and ran upstairs.
There were green eyes watching Anna from a distance, but Anna was too excited to notice them.
Anna read the letter even before she changed her clothes.
She carefully removed the seal and read the beautifully written letter.
The flowing writing began with To thedy of the pink rose forest.
[It appears that I will be attending the July Festival.
I dont want to see my ex-husband destroy any more of our family. I also owe you a debt that I have to pay back.
I hope I can see you then.
With love,
From a farmer at a carrot farm.]
Oh my God.
A farmer at a carrot farm. Anna burst into tears as she read each letter of her best friends cute nickname.
Shesing. Anna was happy to be able to see Roselyn much sooner than she expected. It was somewhat hectic, but she was just grateful that she might be able to see Roselyn safe.
Thank God, thank God. Im really d
Anna patted her chest several times, then carefully opened the envelope of the letter. Roselyn didnt leave any really important information in the letter. She used deep and thick envelopes, especially when writing secret contents.
And this time again.
When Anna opened the envelope of the letter, there were small letters written tightly in the deepest part.
[Anna, maybe something big will happen at the July festival. So if youe,e secretly and carefully. I just want to see you safe.
Have you met the man by any chance? If you havent, you dont have to try too hard. Nothing can take precedence over your safety.
If you cant win him over, dont be too hurt. Its difficult enough as it is. We just have to hold him back a little bit when it happens.
If we cant do that, Im ready and willing to deal with him.
Im ready and able to take anything thates my way.
So lets just think about seeing each other again, safe and sound.]
Anna took a deep breath.
This letter was Roselyn herself.
Rosies words, Rosies kindness, Rosies resoluteness were still blended into her letter.
Oh, youre really safe, Rosie.
Anna felt relieved after all this time.
She was proud to see Roselyn so much safer and stronger after such a terrible experience.
Thats my Empress.
Anna frowned and sobbed, her eyes turning red for no reason.
It was reassuring to receive Roselyns letter.
It made her feel even lighter, as if she had been walking through a hazy fog.
July Festival.
She had to leave now to arrive before it started.
Anna was getting more and more nervous.
***
When Anna returned after changing her clothes and finally drying her reddened eyes, Viscount Rotrega had already finished his meal.
Im sorry. I came down toote.
After a few moments of looking into Annas apologetic eyes, Viscount Rotrega hugged his daughter tightly again.
What are you sorry for? Its all right, it can take a while for a woman to change her clothes. I was hungry too, so I ate in a hurry, hahaha!
father.
By the way, I rode the horse for a long time, so Im tired. How about we rest today and talk again tomorrow?
Laughing softly, Viscount Rotrega patted Anna on the head.
Anna was married and took the position of the Empresss maid of honor, but somehow the attitude of Viscount towards Anna seemed to have returned to her childhood.
Her father, who was always out and about due to his extroverted nature, always held Anna in his arms when he came home.
Anna felt a strange surge of emotion at that moment.
Good night. Ill go up first.
The Viscount went up to the room where he was guided.
Anna turned and watched her father ascend the stairs.
At that moment, Henrik wasing out of the dining room.
Uncle Henrik.
Hi.
They both called out to each other at the same time.
Henrik, smiling obliquely, spoke first.
Lets talk for a minute. I think its time for me to do what you asked.
***
Henrik walked up to the office with Anna.
Anna sat in the seat she had taken before, and Henrik took a seat on the couch across from her instead of the top seat he had at the time.
Would you like some tea?
No, thank you.
All right. Okay. Its time hees..
As soon as he finished speaking, the door to the office opened with a light tap on the door.
It was Perso.
Why is that person?
Henrik walked around with Perso when they were outside, but Perso did not wait or escort him inside the office.
Moreover, now it was time for Anna and Henrik to talk privately.
Anna stared at Perso with surprised eyes.
Perso gave Anna a slight nod and a brief greeting, then sat down in the upper chair as he walked by her.
His demeanor was so natural that it almost felt arrogant.
It wasnt an arrogance that made the other person ufortable, but the very kind of arrogance that was natural to someone who had been raised to be a noble from birth.
From that moment on, an uneasy ripple spread in a corner of Annas heart.
And as if to confirm that uneasy feeling, Henrik called Anna with a sorry smile.
I couldnt have said anything before. I didnt mean to deceive you, but I want you to understand that there were circumstances.
What do you mean?
Anna clenched her fists nervously and looked at Henrik with shaky eyes.
Henriks gaze turned from Anna to Perso.
This is Duke Perso Gertium.
The surprised Anna held her breath.
***
Tamon, Asha, and the knights, passing Orkins, entered Tanatos through Nylux quickly.
The forced march was repeated as they rode all day on horseback, then slept in their sleeping bags on the hard floor, and then rode again.
Even so, they were fine when it was warm, but from the moment they entered Tanatos, the harsh cold wind was too much for them to bear with just a sleeping bag.
From today on, we must build a barracks, even if it is simply for sleeping.
It seems we must slow down our march a bit. If we dont, well copse before we arrive.
There are children here. Please, lets take a break, General. Hmm?
Asha also agreed with the words of the tanus knights who looked like they were dying.
She had been silently running after them so far, but she was also reaching her limit.
And it wasnt just the knights and Asha who were tired.
The children in the fast-moving carriage and Asrell also suffered to the point of throwing up once or twice a day. Their physical strength had already reached the bottom.
This is no good. Well have to adjust our speed.
There was a huge difference physically and psychologically between running a forced march in a warm ce and running in extremely cold weather.
At least since they had entered Tanatos, they certainly had to march in good physical condition.
Tamon saw Asha nod and reached out a hand to point to the ins.
Thats where well rest for the day, since its out of the wind. The sooner we can get the tents up, the sooner we can rest even for half an hour.
Yay!
Lets build the barracks before it gets dark, guys!
The knights hands and feet became faster in order to rest as quickly as possible.
As expected, they were so skilled that the twenty or so knights rushed in and built five barracks.
Asha went inside the barracks that was assigned to Tamon and herself.
It was just a sleeping bag with some fluffy wool bedding on top, but she was so tired that her body sank.
There was a small brazier in the hut, but it didnt convey any great heat, but just looking at it made her feel rxed.
Asha rubbed her stiff legs and feet as she sat on the thick, woolen nket, waiting for Tamon.
Wooooooooo!
The beasts cry rang out for a long time, as if it was watching them from somewhere.
Yes, the white wolves have been inhabiting the area.
Asha scanned the location, recalling the map of Tanatos.
The topography of Tanatos came to her mind vividly.
Only a days walk from here and theyll reach the ck Canyon.
After passing through the ck Canyon and following a narrow mountain road for about five days, they will reach the Kralturian
Mountains.
The Kralturian Mountains were said to be guarded by the spirits of snow and ice.
Below that, Bern, the city of snow, ice, and gold.
It was the capital of Tanatos.
It was the ce where Roselyn was born and raised.
Lady Asha, Asrel said its almost dinner time.
Arsene walked in quietly to tell Asha about dinner, but quickly fell silent.
Asha, who had never shown her tiredness throughout the run, fell asleep as if she were copsing on her bed.
Arsene quickly covered his mouth with his hand and quietly stepped out of her barracks.
Around that time, Tamon was entering the forest beyond the campsite alone without having dinner.
Chapter 125: Black Canyon (2)
Chapter 125: ck Canyon (2)
The smell of animals is everywhere.
Tamon looked around the area with serious eyes.
Even if it was a forest, Amors forest and Tanatos forest were very different.
The trees, the terrain, the wind, the humidity, the smells, and the insects and worms that filled the forest invisibly.
Nothing was the same.
The more ces where there was nothing to eat, the more violent it would be. Be it humans, beasts, or insects.
Even before the Knights pleas, Tamon was already trying to settle down early for the day.
If he had marched a little further, they would have had to make camp somewhere in this wild forest.
He thought of Tanatos map.
He had to cross this forest for two days starting tomorrow.
In the meantime, there was the infamous ck Canyon, the Monsters Habitat.
This huge forest was an area that even people of Tanatos avoided.
It was true that it was the fastest way to the capital, but no matter how urgent it was, crossing this forest was dangerous enough to give up ones life.
If we use monsters bone powder, most beasts will avoid us. The ce to be most careful about is the ck Canyon, which is quite calm when the sun rises.. Although it is said to be dangerous, the imperial pce sent subjugation about once a year. I remember the points we should avoid, so well just avoid them. (Asha)
Asha, who was adorable and smart.
That was the reply Asha gave when the word came out that they had to cross this forest.
She knew it was dangerous to some extent, but she trusted Tamon and his knights and had decided to use this path that she knew enough from her knowledge.
So, he had to live up to Ashas expectations.
Tamon breathed deeply as if pressing down his boiling blood.
It was time to hunt.
* * *
No, Ill take this one alone.!
Its a monster!
Oh, its tomorrow morning. .
Loud voices woke her from her sleep.
When did I fall asleep?
Asha opened her eyes sluggishly and looked around with bewildered eyes.
The sparks in the small brazier looked like they were about to go out, and the cold stew in a small bowl was ced next to it.
She collected her thoughts about this and that as she stared nkly at the sparks in the brazier, but she didnt remember anything after that.
She couldnt wait to eat and seemed to have fallen asleep.
Snake!
At that moment, an unfamiliar word pierced her ears as it was suddenly popping out.
The noisy sound seemed to being from outside the barracks.
Why? There are snakes nearby?
Speaking of snakes, there was one person who naturally came to her mind.
Asha finally realized that there was someone who should be in the barracks but wasnt.
Where did Tamon go?
It wasnt a very big barracks, but she couldnt feel his warmth.
Just the fact that his presence was not felt made the space feel colder.
It was as if she was too used to his huge presence.
She got up, and just before she stepped out of the bed, she heard the sound of footsteps.
She knew who these footsteps belonged to, as they stepped forcefully on the earthen floor.
Then, as if her prediction hade true, Tamon walked into the barracks, smelling of fresh blood.
Asha, who was watching the door, and Tamon, who had walked in, had their gazes tangled.
You werent asleep yet?
I woke up.
You must wake up because of all the noise outside. Jorge makes a big fuss.
Tamonughed tiredly and ruffled his hair.
As he approached, she could smell a variety of smells besides blood.
She could feel the dampness from his hair, which was wet as if he had just washed it, the smell of soil from his dusty clothes, and the smell of wind.
Observing him, Asha found small abrasions on Tamons knuckles and cheeks.
Have you been out there fighting some kind of battle alone?
Fighting? No, I hunt.
Hunting?
She asked curiously, to which Tamon replied casually, fumbling with the dying embers of the brazier.
There were some animals wandering around nearby. I figured they would sneak in at dawn if I left them there, so I went and took care of them.l
Asha looked at Tamon with more than a little surprise in her eyes.
She couldnt believe he had the strength to go out hunting by himself after that forced march
Anyway, in another way, a monster was a monster.
You dont need to look at me with such startled eyes. Originally, when you settle down near the wild, you have to go hunting at least once. And while were at it, we have some meat.
Tamon took off his dirty, filthy clothes as if to throw them off andy down on the fluffy wool bed.
Hey down with his head on his crossed hands and closed his eyes tiredly.
Asha was inwardly worried about him not eating, but she didnt say anything.
.. Dont look at me like that, just go to sleep. Tomorrow we have to pass the ck Canyon, so well have a more tense day ahead.
Looking at Tamons eyelids, which were closed tightly as he slept, Asha sensed something different from the usual atmosphere.
It was the same as usual, but somehow not oddly simr.
Yeah, what is it ?
She was proud of being a witty person, but that was just the political side of things.
She hadnt yet gained that much experience and background in reading the mans mind, or the atmosphere between a man and a woman.
.
With a bad feeling, Asha looked at the sleeping Tamon.
But she was also exhausted, and the observation time didntst long.
Once I get a clear head tomorrow, Ill be able to figure it out.
She will think about it then.
She was huddled like a baby beside Tamon and fell asleep.
When Ashas breathing became better, Tamon opened his eyes.
He turned his body and watched Asha for a moment as she let out a calm breath.
Unlike Asha, who quickly fell asleep, his gaze continued for quite a long time until dawn deepened.
..a wild boar?
Not only that, Asha! He also caught a snake bigger than Ashas height, and a deer! And there was a snake, and a wolf!
The next morning, Roselyn finally understood why Jorge had made such a fuss about Tamons hunt earlier yesterday.
It seemed that Tamon, alone in the forest, had caught two wild boars, a deer, a huge snake, and even a wolf.
Is it possible for a human to catch all these beasts by himself?
No! Impossible, just one! Not if youre a normal human!
.a normal human.
Arsene, Hannah and Asrell made an exaggerated noise while taking care of Ashas breakfast.
There was a lot of meat in the stew for the first time in a long time, perhaps from the wild boar Tamon had caught yesterday.
With this much, there should be enough food tost until we get to the capital.
Asrell murmured with satisfaction.
The itinerary was strenuous, and the knights were always short of food, as they were basically very well-fed.
In the meantime, the other knights had made several attempts to hunt, but only a few rabbits could be caught.
Tamon, however, turned them over in a single day.
As Arsene said, he was not a normal human being anyway.
Different abilities or not.
Asha finished her meal early and looked at Tamon, who was looking at a topographical map with Jorge.
Normally he would have found her as soon as she turned to look at him, buttely it had be difficult to make eye contact.
Hes been like that ever since he left Orkins..
With a calmer mind, Asha traced her thoughts back to just before she fell asleepst night, and she recognized something that had changed in Tamon.
Distance.
She felt a sense of distance from Tamon.
It was hard to shake the feeling that he was somehow wary of her.
Ashas narrowed eyes kept watching Tamon as he fidgeted.
Suddenly, he distanced himself from her?
She didnt know why, but it made her feel very angry.
But there was no time for her to clear up her finding, and the group was busy preparing to leave again.
Their next destination was the ck Canyon.
A ce that required extreme caution, and she couldnt rx for a moment.
Asha buried her trivial feelings deep inside and hurried to prepare for departure.
* * *
The ck Canyon.
It was a dangerous area with thick, ck fog hanging over it all day long.
The location of the canyon was notrge, but once they set foot in that ce, few people ever made it out alive.
That ck fog was no ordinary fog, but people wouldnt know it at first, but the more they inhaled, the more their sense of pain would be numb.
There was almost no pain, but the longer they inhaled, the more their whole body became numb, which was never a good thing.
You have to watch out for these hollows and the roads in the middle. Thats where they say the monsterse out of nowhere.
Monsters?
Well, not exactly the monsters thate out of the gap. Its a kind of beast, a monstrous beast that only lives in the canyon. And some of them look like monsters. .
These were the strange animals that were caught at a time when the defeats took ce.
They were bears with horns on their heads, wolves with tails that split in two, and snakes with legs.
At her words, Tamon stared strangely at the entrance to the ck canyon in the distance.
They were going to avoid that entrance, but the ck fog that came out of there spread vaguely to the surrounding forest.
Maybe that was why the smell of the beasts was lighter in the forest near the canyon than in other ces.
By the way..how in the world did those strange beasts survive in there?
It seems that sometimes injured animals use the canyon fog to forget their pain. Even though they are beasts, they are clever. Animals that were hunted by humans gather in the most inhospitable ces, and this forest seems to be a constant stream of such animals.
Anyway, animals are better than monstrous monsters. We should go around the forest rather than go near the canyon.
I think so too.
Lets hurry then.
The horses running speed quickened at Tamons urging.
However, no matter how much he urged them, the speed at which they ran through the forest without a path was restrictive.
In the end, they could not reach halfway to where they wanted to be and had to watch the iing sun.
I think we should look for an encampment before it gets much darker.
Jorge voiced his opinion cautiously.
Jorge was right to set up a barracks before the sun waspletely set and patrol the surrounding area.
The group found a vacant lot that they could use and made their beds.
As expected, it was made in less than half an hour by the skilled hands of the knights.
While the meal is being prepared, the Knights and I will go and patrol the surroundings.
It was just a patrol, and they were quite far from the vicinity of the ck Canyon, so they went on their way without any worries.
But when they returned an hourter, Asha could only be surprised by the sight of a small beast that was in Tamons arms.
Chapter 126: A twisted doubt
Chapter 126: A twisted doubt
The capital of Tanatos.
Bern.
The flowers that will decorate the main hall will naturally be white mays, symbolizing Tanatos. And the flower garden in front of the castle gate will be turned over and made anew. I just cant do it. Every time I see purple, it makes me upset. Lets make it red again.
At Natashas words, the face of Cecil, the new head maid, turned white.
She had already followed Natashas orders and overturned the entire flower garden in the castle.
Natasha told her to go and find purple flowers that were not even in season, but when she tried to decorate them, Natasha said that purple was bad luck and ordered her to make a new garden with red flowers.
But in doing so, not only do we not have enough time, it would also far exceed the proposed budget..
Cecil.
Natasha called Cecil in a gentle, kind voice.
She gently patted Cecils startled face.
I know you can. Cant you?
The look in her eyes as she spoke softly, holding herrge, swollen belly, was aspassionate as the honored saint in church.
But to Cecil, the hand that grazed her cheek felt as cold as a corpse.
Natasha stared at Cecil, who was too troubled to speak recklessly, and urged her to answer.
Cecil, you have to answer.
The lowered voice was as cold as the wind in the Kralturian Mountains.
Cecil cringed and lowered her eyes.
Of course, Cecil had no choice but to obey Natasha.
How were the maids who did not obey her be treated?
Cecil was afraid of Natasha.
Yes, Lady Natasha.
It was then that Natashas face smiled brightly like a usual spring flower.
Okay. Im going to go take a break. My body is too heavy to do much work in a day.
Natashas known due date was still two months away, but her high, distended belly was no different from a soon-to-be mother.
Natasha walked cautiously, breathing slowly.
Its okay, its still worth it.
She gritted her teeth and reprimanded herself once more for her past, her mistakes.
It was a month and a half of not having rtions with the Emperor,
and a baby came into the world that month.
And that month-plus time was also the time that Roxon* and her sleeping together.
(*I think Roxon is the emperors cousin if Im not mistaken.)
.btedly I discovered that Roxon left a strange mark.
Natasha let out a deep sigh.
At first Natasha didnt know that he was going to leave a mark under her buttocks without her even knowing it.
The emperor was a man who was used to receiving caresses rather than giving them.
No matter how much he yed promiscuously with Natasha, he would never put his face between Natashas legs.
So if he had found someone elses trace between her legs, it must have been evidence of foul y.
Roxon left more marks secretly many times after that, so it took more than a month for the marks to disappear.
It was a month and a half if she included the time the emperor was sick.
She didnt think she would be pregnant so suddenly at that time, during so many periods.
She was so confused that her stomach filled up faster than expected.
Being pregnant for the third time, even if her belly had filled up a little earlier, it was too early to feel the movement.
She denied and tried her best to endure it, but her anxiety piled up like a mountain.
Unable to bear it, Natasha secretly found a midwife, who had received hundreds of children.
Natasha dressed like a servant and sneaked out of the castle.
Because it might not be true. Im just checking, just to be sure. Just to be sure.
The midwife had a reputation for astonishingly guessing the due date of birth.
That was exactly what Natasha needed.
She needed to know when the baby would be born and how much time she had left to prepare for it.
Whatever the emperor heard from the imperial doctor, he wasnt pleased.
Thats strange. Its not the time yet, so why
D*mn it, I dont care what you think!
Natasha circled the alley nervously.
This alley was one that Natasha knew well enough to walk around even with her eyes closed.
She carefully made her way to the appointed ce, turning several times along the streets that an ordinary person would never be able to follow.
When she opened the old wooden door and entered, her heart pounded like it was going to burst.
Wee. I thought you wouldnte because you havent been here so long.
An old woman greeted Natasha with a hood up over her head.
You must be in a hurry. Come here and lie down.
Perhaps reading Natashas impatience, the old woman quicklyid her down on the old bed.
Without taking off her hood, Natashay down on the bed and unbuttoned her clothes.
The old woman touched Natashas swollen stomach as it appeared, towering like a mountain.
Strangely enough, the quiet child pped his feet in response to the old womans hand.
Hmmm looking at the size of your belly, the baby will probably be out the first week of July. Seeing the baby kicking his feet, hopefully it wille out days earlier. It looks like the mother ate well or the baby is pretty big.
July is too early, but it cane out even earlier than that.
The blood drained from Natashas face.
No, no. Its too fast.
Whats more, if the child was bigger, she couldnt just y it off as a premature birth.
What should I do?
The birth mother nced at Natashas face hidden under the shadows and spoke.
It looks like your baby shouldnt be born too soon.
Startled, Natasha did not say anything but red at the old woman.
As if it was insignificant, the old woman mumbled in a monotonous voice as she patted Natashas belly.
I have seen so many cases. The high nobles who have to hide their illegitimate children, a mother with foreign children, even a young noblewoman who became pregnant with a child she could not raise
What is this woman saying?
Natasha narrowed her eyes and nced at the birth mother with a skeptical look on her face.
The old woman, who had been chuckling, said in a sluggish voice.
Most of the time two methods are used.
Two methods?
Would you like to know?
Unable to resist her curiosity, Natasha eventually pressed the birth mother.
Dont dy, tell me quickly.
The woman smiled, pressed her wrinkled lips as she looked at Natasha, who hurried her on.
Nearly a minute passed.
This was just before Natasha, who couldnt stand the anger, was about to jump out of her seat.
First, give birth to the child and pretend to be pregnant throughout the remainder of the time.
Natasha held her breath and stared at the birth mother.
The old womanughed as if nothing and continued with her next words.
Secondly, secretly switch the child you gave birth to.
!
Startled, Natashas eyes widened.
The birth mothers words bored into her ears like thorns.
Oh, it is often the case that a child is born and then abandoned. They will say it died.
The old woman spoke brutally with a benevolent face.
Natasha frowned at thest words.
She had never touched a child, though she chose any means and methods to achieve her ends.
This was because Natashacked many emotions, but the only one that was still in her was maternal love.
But sacrificing another child to protect her own child.
Natasha, bit her lips, nced at the birth mother with a pale face.
The old woman was acting leisurely, as if she already knew Natashas mind.
I need a child. And I dont want this child to die.
Then. It seems the first method is the most appropriate for you.
Her chest throbbed.
First I have the child, then pretend to be pregnant all the time.
How can she do that without being discovered?
The Emperor looked for her every day.
Sometimes he even put his hand on her belly to feel the fetal movement, as if her belly was strange.
But he might only think its strange if the child was born too soon. He might not feel bad
The other day, after a meeting about the July Festival, Natasha had a brief discussion with the Prime Minister.
It was just a mundane discussion about the proposed budget and the date and time, but Gillotti kept looking at her.
Looking back, Natasha shrank as she met his gaze.
It wasnt just a look. His gaze was sharp and closely observing as if something was wrong.
You seemed very friendly to the Prime Minister. Did you two get close while I was sick?
It couldnt have been, Your Majesty. I was just curious about the budget proposal and asked to be clear.
Is that right?
For the first time, Natasha forced herself to smile at Gillotti.
She tried hard not to notice that her palms were soaking wet.
Natasha took a slow deep breath, keeping her eyes downcast.
Then she pulled her hood up even deeper and said to the birth mother in a low voice.
Ill call you if I need you, so wait.
any time.
The old woman bowed her head more deeply to see her off.
Natasha fumbled out of the dark alley, to see if anyone was watching.
****
Outing?
Yes. She went out so secretly without an escort.
Gillotti frowned at the words of the ck masked man.
He sank deeper into therge chair and pressed his forehead tightly.
Is it true what he says?
The other day, he met Prophet Hartz walking in the East Back Garden.
Your Majesty has made my life very easy. Thank you very much.
His arrogance and leisure attitude made Gillotti angry.
However, Gillotti had his own thoughts, so he held back for that moment.
If Marquis Helio couldnt retrieve the holy relic, he was going to make the Marquis and the prophet pay at the same time.
Of course, it would have been nice to have the holy relic, but it wasnt a loss for Gillotti if he didnt have it.
The grace Your Majesty has given me is so great, I feel like I should pay something back.
Are you going to make another stupid prophecy.
I just saw a few fragments of the future. Its for this imperial celebration thatsing up soon.
When Gillotti heard the words imperial celebration, at first he thought of the uing July Festival.
But when Hartz said the following words with a meaningfulugh, Gillotti realized that he was referring to the birth of his child.
Shes hiding a huge secret in the mist. I dont think Your Majesty should trust her too much.
She?
Yes, Your Majesty. The only person you trust the most. Its that person.
Natasha.!
Gillottis heart sank.
Chapter 127: You have to save it
Chapter 127: You have to save it
No.
It cant be.
Natasha would never keep a secret from him.
Gillotti thought nervously, biting his fingernails.
Natasha denied it, but he kept an eye on her in the name of precaution.
Looking closely as if to observe her, there were indeed doubts.
The atmosphere in which she spoke with the Prime Minister was not normal.
Smiling with a wink was a face she would only show in front of a person she liked.
The casual eye contact and the greedy look in the Prime Ministers eyes as he gazed at Natasha were all suspicious.
No, it cant be. How could Natasha betray me, the emperor?
But that wasnt all that was suspicious.
Natasha sometimes used her growing belly as an excuse to sleep separately, and she sometimes roamed the castle.
More than one or two people imed to have seen her walking quietly down an empty hallway while everyone else slept.
d*mn it. My head hurts.
Gillotti scratched his head in frustration.
It wasnt Natasha whom he needed to care about now.
Even though more important and harder tasks awaited, his nerves were focused on Natasha.
d*mn it!
Gillotti threw things around him as he stood up.
Beautiful vases, feather stands, books and teacups alike fell to the floor.
He staggered and leaned against the desk as he stood amidst the broken and cracked objects.
Your Majesty.
Johan, the chief chambein, startled by a loud noiseing from his office, rushed inside.
Theres nothing to make a fuss about. I dont want to see it, so get them away.
Yes, Your Majesty.
Johan ordered his attendants to quickly finish off the messy office.
Meanwhile, Gillotti, who had swallowed a ss of red wine in one gulp, asked Johan sharply.
What happened to the chase?
Johans face immediately turned pale.
He answered firmly, trying not to be intimidated.
We are still following the trail. It is not easy to find them because they move so stealthily. But they are children already ustomed to the Tanatos climate, so they would not have been able to escape the empire.
What are you waiting for! We must find them before the July festival begins!
Johan bowed deeply at the emperors fierce shout and replied,
I will keep it in mind.
With a sigh, Johan slipped out of the emperors office and returned to his office with busy steps.
Ha
As soon as he walked into his office, the sigh he had been holding back leaked out.
How could he look for those things that had long since disappeared without anyone noticing?
Initially, the management of the beasts has been done by the Empress.
Until now, the emperor had roughly or carelessly handled most of the important tasks, and it was the job of the Empress to review and adjust them.
It was not originally the Empresss job, but the Emperor handled it so immaturely that it was all transferred to the Empress at some point.
So Gillotti had no choice but to stray from Tanatos work on big and small matters.
It was the same with La Gorreci.
The emperor killed the Empress and had already forgotten about her for months, but now they had to prepare the skins and horns of the silver deer for the July Festival.
Its driving me crazyOriginally we had tomunicate closely with each other every 15 days.
The July Festival was one of the most important festivals in Tanatos.
It was a great festival of power that showed the majesty of Tanatos to the surrounding countries, not to mention the ritual worship of the winter power that made Tanatos strong.
All nations visited Tanatos and presented rare and precious treasures.
Tanatos promised peace to the neighboring nations that offered their precious gifts, and to the most sincere of them, the emperor would give a silver deers horn, a symbol of exchange, in return.
The problem was that now Tanatos did not have enough silver horns to use for the festival.
What was piled up in the imperial treasury was literally the finest horn used in Tanatos.
They could never give that to the guests, so they had to catch the silver deer.
but they vanished without a trace.
Johan sat huddled deep in his chair, his hand on his forehead.
Not a single thing has gone well in this country since the death of the Empress.
His gaze reached the emperors imperial edict on the desk.
The name of the Duke of Gertium was written above the emperors clear seal.
Johans expression grew more serious.
No one in the world was unaware of the fact that the emperor loved Natasha Roanti so much that he shunned the empress.
Of course it was ridiculous, but no one would be surprised if the emperor gave Natasha the Empresss position.
Moreover, Natasha was probably holding the emperors child.
Although her origin was low, it was not at all unlikely that she was holding the emperors only descendant.
However, the emperor had said in his imperial letter that he would not put Natasha but Gertium in the empresss ce.
The current Duke Gertiums youngest sister, who had not yet reached adulthood.
Perhaps the emperor wanted to restore Gertiums allegiance, which looks a little different than it did before.
It was not that he didnt know the intention of the emperor at all, but it was too dangerous.
Johan rubbed his forehead and sighed deeply.
Unfortunately, the current emperor did not seem to know how dangerous and poisonous Natasha Roanti was.
She was a woman who hade up from the lowest to the highest position, using her beautiful, innocent smile as a weapon.
The woman was ignorant of the greater good. Nor did she particrly care about justice.
All that mattered to her was her safety, her prestige, and the wealth of the children she bore.
Probably not including Gillotti Tanatos.
What in the world is going to happen to this country?
Johan gripped his prickling stomach and let out only a heavy sigh.
If he had known this was going to happen, he wouldnt have be a chambein, no matter how much money they offered him.
I should have listened to my wife.
When the previous Empress died, his wife asked him to leave the imperial household.
Her voice caught his ear as she pleaded, Please, get out of there. There should only be des in the imperial household that no longer have shields.
Is this why you have to listen to your wife well?
Johan picked up his pen once more with a sigh.
Even if he quit tomorrow, he had to do what he had to do today.
First, he had to find the missing La Gorreci as soon as possible.
* * * *
At first Asha could not believe her eyes.
For she could not understand at all how a beast that should not be here was held in Tamons arms.
I am not certain since this is the first time I have seen it in living form, but it must be a young silver horned deer, right?
Tamon immediately asked Asha.
Asha was the only one among them who knew the most about silver horned deer.
Freezing in surprise, she ran to him at once and looked at the little deer on his chest.
Where on earth did you find it? This is not the deers habitat..
I found him lying in a small patch of grass at the entrance to the canyon, hiding himself. Hes short of breath.
It was a mysterious beast with snow-white fur and shimmering silver horns.
The full-grown adult was as huge as a bear, its horns as sharp and hard as the de of a well-forged sword, and its white leather skin tough enough to withstand the venom of the monsters.
But these were only the characteristics of the adult.
The young silver deer were a little tougher than ordinary beasts and did not boast as great a stature as the adults.
For this reason, the silver deer herd gave top priority to the protection of the young deer.
First, treat this baby first; if it goes on like this, it will die.
Tamon immediately took the deer into his tent.
The knights, who had followed Tamon a bit behind, looked like they wanted to know what was going on.
Leaving the rustling knights behind, Asha hurried into the tent where Tamon had disappeared.
I dont know if I can save it.
Ashas face turned pale and twisted at Tamons words as she watched the deer.
You must save it. You have to. Please.
The fact that a young silver deer was found meant that there was most likely a herd of silver deer nearby.
And so, their young must be there with them.
We will only listen to the empress.
So, Empress, please take good care of us. Please feel sorry for the deer. Protect us so that the ruthless emperor cannot ughter us.
These were the words of the children of the white deer called La Gorreci.
They were the survivors of the children who were sacrificed to the greed of the empire.
The voices of the Mirah and Lucentia siblings came alive in Ashas ears.
Rough fingertips lifted Ashas chin.
Sharp eyes licked Ashas face, twisted with remorse.
A rough thumb gently swept her tightly closed lips.
Why is your face so desperate, Asha? (Tamon)
Unable to answer, she looked down at the gasping young beast with bitter eyes.
When you look like this, I want to just give you my life.. (Tamon)
The words were said so lightly that they didnt fit the situation, but Asha was already well aware of how heavy and cruel his intentions were.
So Asha grabbed Tamons hand when he took out his dagger.
Why? (Tamon)
Ill do it. (Asha)
You, yourself? (Tamon)
Surprised, Tamon handed over the dagger he was holding.
Tamon was a man who did not know how to take care of himself.
He was bound to inflict more wounds than necessary and shed more blood, so Asha took the dagger herself and scratched his fingertip.
Tamon couldnt help but giggle at the ticklish small wound.
So small?
Even though Asha drew it with force, there was only a small cut on Tamons fingertip.
Blood began to trickle from the wound.
Asha quickly shoved Tamons finger into the deers mouth despite Tamons taunts.
Chapter 128: The secret of the silver horned deer
Chapter 128: The secret of the silver horned deer
Jorge, were all ready. Hurry.
At the knights words, Jorge hastily pulled hard on his gloves.
You guys are so fast. Yes. Lets get going.
Yes, sir!
Hurrying through the Knights, Jorge nced at the barracks of Tamon and Aranrosia.
How can they save the beast without a doctor?
The little beast was indeed a silver deer cub.
Of course, Jorge had only seen silver antlers, but he at least knew that was the only beast with such antlers and skin.
Well, Im sure the captain will take care of it.
Jorge gave a worried nce at Tamons barracks and hurriedly mounted his horse.
What mattered now was not the young cub that had survived.
It was more important to get rid of the scent of blood, the trace of it that was left not far from this barracks where they were.
Jorge thought again of the brutal scene at the spot where he had found the young silver deer.
It was a small forest not far from the entrance to the canyon.
When they entered with the intention of seeing that far, Tamon and the Knights were greeted by the bloody scene of battle.
Scattered on the floor were dozens of corpses of what were neither beasts or monsters.
And even the corpses of two silver deer that appeared to have fought against them.
How fierce the battle had been, all the surrounding trees were broken and scratched, and blood was sttered in all directions from who-knows-what.
I had no idea the silver deers fighting prowess was that high.
Knowing only the value of the antlers and skins, Jorge could not help but be amazed at the marks of just two silver deer fighting against these monstrous creatures.
What was it, by the way that attacked the deer? It was too strange to be a beast, too venomous to be a monster..
And it was a little different in shape from the monsters that were in the gap.
It was as if the two traits werebined to create apletely new creature
At that moment, Jorge couldnt help but let out a single word.
mutation?
Yes, mutant.
They were such monsters.
It was between a beast and a monster. They were not beasts, nor were they monsters. (*He is talking about the creatures that attacked the silver deer.)
Jorge and the knights, who ran fast and arrived at the forest a while ago, began to organize their surroundings quickly.
There was nothing good about having these corpses near the barracks site.
This was because they did not know which animals, possessed by the smell of blood, woulde to the vicinity.
They quickly covered their tracks, dragging the creatures bodies and pushing them into the canyon.
Everyone watch out for the fog!
Yes, sir!
The Knights quickly cleared the bodies while wearing the masks they had brought with them.
Although ragged, the silver deer skins and antlers were an important financial resource, so they were put in separately.
When youre done, lets return quickly. It is already dark. Hurry.
Yeah, its kind of spooky. Lets leave quickly.
Did the captain walk around all alone in a ce like this?
His nickname is Monster. No. Our captain is worse than a monster. Much more.
Jorge chimed in with a nuance that made it hard to tell whether he wasplimenting or swearing.
Everyone nodded earnestly at his words, but on the other hand, some were reassured by the thought that such a man was their lord.
The knights nced around the scene where blood and gore had been sttered earlier and hurriedly left the scene.
Jorge, who was running in the very back, nced at a small bush that was a short distance from the scene.
It was the bush where they had found the small silver horned deer that had been hiding.
Two adult deer fought against a dozen monstrous beasts.
Perhaps those two silver deer had fought to the end of their lives to protect the deer cub that was hiding behind the grass.
Jorge looked around the ce with mixed feelings and hurriedly quickened his steps back to the campsite.
Just then, the deer cub, who had been gasping for air in agony, opened his eyes.
* * *
Kaaaaa.
The deer cub, who shed a thin cry without energy, wriggled its whole body and tried to move.
I thought it would not survive with that much blood, but it came back to life.
Tamon said as he gently rubbed the deers chin with his already healed finger.
Kaaaa.
The young deer was alert, baring his teeth despite hisck of energy.
Tamon chuckled as he gently rubbed the deers chin, as if it were cute.
The silver deer is a lot stronger than it looks. No matter how young they are.
Thats amazing. There arent many silver deer in Tanatos, but you seem to know their ecology quite well.
On that note, the conversation was getting too long, so Asha became silent and made eye contact with the young deer.
The fear-stricken deer was staring at Asha with eyes full of rm.
The fawn was so small that it didnt evene halfway up Tamons arm.
Only a year old, it seemed to be getting bigger.
The silver horned deer was a slow grower. Their temperament was strong and hard, but it took time to grow.
Lucentia once told me about a baby born a year ago
Is this silver deer that baby?
Ashas heart throbbed.
Its funny, though, a silver horned deer would never leave its young alone.
Oh, this little one wasnt alone.
Then?
There were two adults. This one was the one that was hiding in the bushes nearby. But, those two adults were dead a short distance away. It looks like they died protecting this one.
Tamon told Asha the short version of the scene of the messed up battle.
Ashas face hardly as she listened to him.
The only silver horned deer herd left in Tanatos were children, managed by the imperial family.
Of course, Tamon couldnt be sure, he hadnt searched all over the ck canyon.
But strangely enough, Asha couldnt help but feel that this fawn was the one that Lucentia had told her about.
Then
I think there are more deer around.
Tamon pointed out exactly as if he had read Ashas mind.
Asha looked pale and clenched her fists.
Asha.
Tamon, who was staring at her, called her in a sweet voice.
He gently swept her eyes and urged her on with a gentle voice.
You look like you have a lot to say. Why dont you tell me?
Sighing heavily at his words, Asha opened her lips.
Actually, this was done by thete emperor of Tanatos.
A hard voice echoed through the quiet hut.
* * *
The more I learnthe more I realize that the dead emperor is such a crazy guy in many ways.
Tamonughed out in a terribly twisted voice.
The dead emperor wanted to monopolize the silver horns and skins, he would put children in a herd of wild animals.
That method was truly inhuman and cruel.
That human being had done evil to those helpless children.
For example, he would let them hold something precious and take it from them, or he would hold their families hostage.
Asha bowed her head, unable to deny it.
In fact, it was just before she became empress that she learned this secret.
The previous emperor, on his sickbed, called her to inform her of the existence of La Gorreci.
I say this to you because it seems to me that if left to Gillotti, he will let loose in an instant what I had tamed. Can you manage it properly?
What did he say to Roselyn, who was too shocked to answer?
. their parents and siblings are living richly under my patronage. The youngest child was born a few years ago. It is really strange in that house. Another child with white hair was born. I am very grateful.
The previous emperorughed on his sick bed.
It was a threat against Roselyn.
And to show this, a few dayster, he brought in a four-year-old child who had just started walking.
The waddling child had cute frizzy hair.
It was a natural, white, beautiful hair that could not be made artificially.
What could Roselyn say?
One thing she thought fortunate at the time was that there were only a few days left when the previous emperor would truly die.
How surprised she was to find herself rejoicing in someones death.
If it was you who took care of those children, it is enough to understand why this painful look on your face now.
I made a promise to protect those children.
Tamonughed at her words.
Otherwise it wouldnt have been Roselyn V Sunset.
He could guess what Asha wanted from her voice. His hand brushed her smooth cheek.
His hand naturally stroked her earlobe and held her close.
Soft lips roamed near her hardened eyes, cheeks, and lips.
Ill go get the kids. So dont make this face.
Asha said, pushing Tamon roughly away as she jumped up at his words.
No, I dont want it that way.
what?
Tamons face contorted at Ashas strong refusal.
What do you mean?
I dont want to see you hurt for my purpose anymore. I dont want that. So you cant go to the rescue alone. Never.
Tamons expression turned cold at Ashas rejection of him again.
He asked back, unable to hide the hard expression on his face.
If not me, how can you save those children? I dont think we have the time or the means.
Tamons words were not wrong.
Still, Asha could not back down.
For her revenge, for her cause, Tamon had been constantly injured.
He did not hesitate to get hurt, and he did not hesitate to destroy his body.
She did not want to see him like that any more.
Just one day, give me one day. Im sure Ille up with a way. (Asha)
Tamon looked at Asha coldly with a stiff face and murmured.
You will find a solution without my help?
Chapter 129: His sincerity
Chapter 129: His sincerity
Asha felt suffocated.
Never before had she felt so unable tomunicate with Tamon.
Just as Tamons attitude was unusual, Asha felt that her impatience was also unusual.
She tried her best to remain calm, but it was not easy.
The more she talked to Tamon, the more it felt like a hot ball was rolling around in her chest.
Its not that I wont take your help. Its that Im looking for a solution without your sacrifice.
My ability is not avable in the way it could be used without sacrifice. Oh, or do I have to mix bodies with everyone who gets hurt?
Ashas expression turned cold at his sarcasm.
I dont know why you say that.
I dont know why you refuse to ept my offer to help you. Dont you believe in my abilities?
The silver deer are very cautious and they wont follow you anyway. The same goes for the children. I am the only one who can convince them.
So, now, youre going to find a way to get into that canyon yourself, is that it? Inside the ck canyon with poisonous fog?
There is the protection chain.
You are making a ridiculous assumption.
Tamon cut Asha off, as if he could not allow that to happen.
Ashas face also tensed.
She knew it, too.
She was too weak of a being to go in the canyon alone, trusting only in the chain.
But no matter how strong he was, it was also absurdly dangerous to let Tamon go into that ck canyon.
There must be another way.
Asha said through clenched teeth.
She assured him again, and Tamon read it.
Their confrontation continued in silence.
In the end, it was Tamon who got to retreat first.
I really dont know.
After sighing heavily, he swept his hair roughly and turned back.
Just then he heard a rustling sound outside.
It was a sign that Jorge had finished sorting through the woods and returned.
Ill be outside for a while.
Tamon, with a hard look on his face, slipped out of the tent, leaving Asha behind.
Asha, who had been standing there, sighed slowly.
I had some other words
Words that would persuade him to understand.
Such words were certainly present in her.
The problem was that it was too much for Asha to pull it out from deep within.
Kaaaa.
As if in some kind of a mood of concern, the young deer, who had remained silent, btedly spoke up in a weak voice.
Asha reached out and held the fawn in her embrace, whispering.
Are you nervous because you thought something would happen?
The silver deer stared at Asha in silence. She bent her knees and whispered quietly, keeping eye contact with the little animal.
Dont worry. I will save your family, I promise.
In a way that would not injure that man to the maximum extent possible.
Im sure of it.
* * * *
It was noisy outside for a while.
There was the sound of a silver antlered deer carcass being put away, followed by a small dialogue about the atmosphere at the entrance to the canyon.
Meanwhile, Asrell and the kids busily prepared a meal.
At the mention of a herd of silver deer nearby, Jorge and the Knights talked about dying the itinerary a bit and taking a closer look at the ce.
Tamon naturally agreed.
In the meantime, Roselyn was lost in thought, hugging the weak young deer.
Method. We need to find a way.
There wasnt enough time to contemte it fully, and the restrictions were too many.
In the first ce, where should they look for silver antlered deer?
It would be more problematic if a herd of deer was in that canyon.
It was not a simple matter to go into that proposed canyon with a group of Knights with minimal manpower and weapons to save time, without the impossible task of preparing to investigate the canyon.
Even if we knew where the deer herd was
Asha clutched at her slightly feverish forehead.
Worst of all, this fawn in her arms might be thest living member of the herd.
I wish you could talk.
Asha mumbled frustratedly as she stroked the deer, which had been sleeping in her arms for some time.
She said she would surely find a way, but it wasnt easy.
With her eyes closed, she recalled the topographic map she had seen in Tanatos of the ck canyon.
It was the topographic map she used to look at every time she sent a survey team.
These beasts in there are strange. Perhaps we should call them beasts, but it is ambiguous to call them monsters anyway. They are different
It was said that prolonged exposure to the ck fog caused mild paralysis.
The animals in the canyon seemed to be fine, if they had already adapted, but it was dangerous to wander through it for more than a day.
The cleanest ce inside was by the stream.
The target point of the investigation team had always been the stream.
They say if you go straight up along the canyon, youll find a tree with a warped shapeWas it around here?
Roselyn took out a piece of paper and drew a topographical map as she remembered it.
It wasnt exact, but it was better than nothing, she thought.
She thought she would go in with the knights at daybreak, since it would be less dangerous at dawn.
Can youe with us?
She whispered to the young silver horned deer, and its twitching, protruding ears fluttered as if it didnt like it.
Asha smiled and ruffled the beasts soft fur.
Tamon came into the barracks after the sky hadpletely darkened.
He nced at the topographical map Asha was drawing and silently undressed.
Asha also looked at him, folded the paper neatly and put it on one side.
It waste at night when more than half of the people had already fallen asleep.
Itste, howe you havent slept?
Did he calm down a bit?
Tamon spoke in his usual voice.
But what was this awkwardness?
Asha hesitated for a moment, then answered in the same calm voice.
Im going to sleep now.
Okay.
Tamon inspected the fire in the firece inside the barracks and theny down beside her.
The strange silence that had settled between them until now had not disappeared.
The only light in the barracks was the furnace, which was growing warmer.
It was the first time that the two had such a quiet night since they shared a bed together.
The awkward silence made Roselyn turn over and over.
Tamon, however, seemed to have fallen fast asleep, not moving an inch, as usual.
Asha, who had been changing her seat here and there, gently turned herself toward Tamon.
Looking at his face lyingfortably in a straight posture, she felt strangely unfair.
This was a really strange feeling.
Tamon had not said anything harsh, nor had he ignored her or used violence like Gillotti had.
Nevertheless, strangely, there was disappointment on one side of her heart.
It was a loneliness that she had never felt for Gillotti, who had spoken to her in such a disgusting manner.
What was even more appalling was how annoying it was to see Tamons handsome face sleeping peacefully.
What on earth are these feelings? (*its love, Asha)
Im not a child and I cant believe Im pissed off.
With no one watching, Asha quickly turned her body the other way to hide her frazzled mind.
Desperate to sleep, she closed her eyes and listened to the sound of the brazier burning.
The smell of the ashes wasnt bad.
She fell quietly asleep, concentrating on the smell of the ashes and the sound of the crackling of the fire.
She was tired and when she tried to sleep, the sleep came quickly.
When she was fully asleep, Tamon, whom she thought was sleeping soundly, opened his eyes.
Hey still for a moment, looking at the low ceiling, and then at the back of Asha as shey on her side.
you really dont behave like my mind for a second.
Muttering to himself, Tamon carefully hugged Asha in his arms and kissed her pale cheek.
Asha told him she did not want him to sacrifice himself.
She didnt want to see his body torn to shreds.
But if not that, what else can I do to prove my usefulness to you?
He chided himself bitterly.
Even without Tamon, Asha was a woman who could rise up on her own.
So did she really need Tamon to help her get revenge?
When this revenge was over, would he really be satisfied with just getting that empty seat?
He still wanted to own herpletely.
He wanted to swallow all of her so much, so sorely
Aranrosia.
My brilliant sea.
It seemed that he gave her a useless name.
The sea always flowed and was so vast that it could not be caught or locked up.
So it was even more beautiful, and therefore even more brilliant.
So it was more sparing, and maybe that was why he wanted more.
Tamon looked at Ashas face for a while as she fell into a deep sleep, not knowing how he felt.
The fine breathing relieved him.
To hold this breath, Tamon was willing to endure her hatred and anger, even prepared to give away everything he had.
So how could this soft breath not be lovely?
If you care a little about me, thats good enough for me.
And if my space that upies a corner of your heart growsrger andrger..
Even if you dont want love, if I can have you in any other form
Yes, how many times can this body be broken?
Tamon kissed her eyes gently and slowly got up.
When he went outside, the air was chilly and cold.
He didnt know how much time had passed, but the dim dawn light began to shine through the ckened sky.
With casual steps, Tamon walked toward the darkness where the forest was.
Chapter 130: Into the black fog
Chapter 130: Into the ck fog
Asha reached out with all her might to catch Tamon as he walked into the darkness.
Perhaps hearing her voice, Tamon nced back at Asha.
Tamonughed at Ashas answer.
Asha could not answer Tamons gentle question.
As she hesitated, Tamon gradually moved away.
Even though Tamon had already be far away, Ashas hardened lips did not move.
It was as if a curse had been ced on her mouth, and all she could do was move her lips, but she could not make a sound.
Behind Tamon, there was a deep ck darkness.
Then a sickening, unpleasant, and, in a word, unspeakably thick danger beckoned, seething.
<..You have to tell me why I shouldnt go.>
Seeing her hesitate again, Tamon smiled sadly.
He extended his hand toward the darkness with a satisfied, gentle smile.
The darkness engulfed him.
From head to toes.
Every single one of his long, sturdy, warm fingers.
Startled, Asha swallowed hard and opened her eyes.
Tamon!
She sat up quickly and hurriedly turned to the seat next to her. Ashas face paled when she saw the empty seat.
Hes gone. Hes gone!
She stood from her seat, out of breath. Intuitively, she realized Tamon had walked into the ck canyon alone.
No, dont go. Dont get hurt, Tamon.
Asha rushed out of the barracks and saw the pale dawn light just floating over the ck canyon.
She stared nkly at the forest with a canyon with a devastated gaze.
She felt a rush of passionate emotion.
Tamon, the crazy man. I dont want you to get hurt. Thats all. Thats all.
Because you have be important to me.
She covered her forehead with a hot sigh. Her head was hot.
She wanted to hug him and scream at him. She asked for just one day, why couldnt he wait?
but could Ie up with a better way just if I had more time?
Or was it better if she told him he was important to her and she didnt want him to get hurt ..should she have honestly told him to take care?
Itll be okay, Asha.
Asha turned around, startled by the sudden voice she heard.
A few steps behind her, Hannah seemed to have picked up and was holding dead branches and looking at her.
Dont worry too much. Asha is always good at finding ways.
Hannah smiled innocently and moved away with her branches.
Far away, Arsene was seen fumbling to light the extinguished fire.
Hannah threw in a few tree branches on the weakly lit wood pile.
After a while, the smell of burning wood faintly hit Ashas nose.
!
At that moment, a usible method came to her mind.
He went alone?
Jorge blew away any sleep that remained at Ashas words.
He jumped up and looked toward the ck canyon with a pale face.
No matter how long he stretched his neck, he could no longer see Tamon, who had vanished.
Why, Why? Why would the captain do something so crazy !
Its because of the possibility that a herd of silver horned deer is hiding in there.
A herd of deer? Why are those kids there?
I dont know either. To be honest, I am not sure if they are in there or not. However, the silver deer herd has a strong attachment to the group and also a strong protective instinct for young individuals. So finding a deer means there is a very good chance that there is a herd of deer in the vicinity.
Jorge nodded at Ashas calm exnation.
He didnt know when it happened, he didnt know how she knew, but it somehow made sense.
Asha was no ordinary person, just look at the elegance that flowed from sitting still, the broad perspective, and the calm demeanor.
All the extra caution and curiosity should have been done by the captain by now, so he just had to trust the person Tamon believed in.
Any deeper thoughts than that didnt sit well with Jorge.
Even if its daytime, the ck Canyon is dangerous because you never knew what you would find. Besides, if he did indeed find a herd of silver deer, they might not be friendly to Tamon.
So that means.
We need to go in.
Jorge had expected this, so he wasnt too surprised.
However, it was something that required some preparation.
The remaining Knights, including Jorge, numbered just over 20.
However, among these, the few who were guarding this campsite had to be removed.
We dont know the terrain inside that ce, and we dont know what were going to find, so we have to be very careful going in.
I drew the topographic map roughly. Its not exact, but its better than nothing.
Jorge was a little surprised this time.
No, how on earth could she draw a topographic map of the ck canyon, even if it is just roughly?
However, he would not have survived so far without being aware, so he moved on without showing as much agitation as possible this time.
He just took the piece of paper with slightly trembling hands and looked at every inch of the roughly drawn topographical map.
And maybe that kid will show us the way.
Asha pointed to a small deer surrounded by Hannah and Arsene.
Hannah and Arsene crouched one step away and just stared, as if they were curious about the young silver horned deer.
But the silver deer was wary of the two children, with its fluffy white fur standing up, as if it was scared.
There were many things piled around the deer that the deer could have eaten.
Hannah and Arsene, and the knights, unloaded them one by one, and they piled up like a mountain.
That deer?
Yes. As strong as the protective instinct of adults is, the homing instinct of young individuals is also strong. Perhaps when the terrain they knowes, he will move to the herd.
But relying on a deer alone can be very dangerous. Something might pop up from somewhere and drag us down.
Well, then, I have a way.
How?
Jorge asked curiously, and Roselyn nodded, touching the object she was holding in her arms.
This will probably buy us some time.
* * *
D*mn it.
Tamon counted the number of insidiously dismissive stares as he looked around the canyon.
One, two, three. .
A quick count showed there were about five.
From the time he entered the entrance, one or two of them sneaked up on him one by one and brought a whole bunch of friends with them, as if they realized he was alone.
Tamon brushed off his right arm, which was covered in blood.
The teeth of the creature he had just dealt with, whom he couldnt tell if it was a bear or a lion, grazed his shoulder.
It wasnt a fatal wound, but his arm went a little numb. Normally, a minor injury like this should heal quickly, but the ck fog slowed his recovery.
If I go a little further from here, there is a price.
He remembered the topographical map of Asha that he had glimpsed.
He thought that perhaps the ce Asha had marked with a star was an important one.
At , lets lure them there anyway.
Quickly making a decision, Tamon quickly jumped away.
Kaaaaaa!
Grrrrrrr!
The sudden movement brought him up to speed with the beasts following cautiously behind him.
After ruining some distance, he smelled water.
Then, strangely enough, the ck fog began to blur.
And when he reached the stream, the ck fog disappearedpletely.
But that was not the only strange thing.
Why did you stop following me?
Tamon stood there and stared at the monstrous beasts that had stopped chasing him.
The beasts of various shapes and sizes red at him with bared teeth, but they did note any closer.
As if wary of something, they lowered themselves from behind the shadows and nced around.
Tamon looked around the area with wonder.
It was an ordinary stream, except for the ck fog that covered the area around it.
The bubbling stream was clean, with small round stones lying about.
There were ck stains in ces, but nothing too special.
Is it the ck stain?
Tamon approached the nearest spot.
This is .
The stain was not just any stain.
Tamons straight brow creased.
Its a bloodstain.
These were traces of some kind of blood pool. It was not so old that it still had stains on it either.
This meant that those ck stains that were visible here and there must all be the remains of blood pools.
Something seemed to have happened here.
He got up and slowly looked around.
It was then.
He heard somethinging down from the upper stream.
Tamon raised his head to look up to the ce where the sound came from.
His surprised eyes fluttered like a crescent moon for the first time in a long time.
He smiled with happiness.
Asha, you are always right.
Huge silver horned deer looked down at him with big eyes shining.
* * *
Arriving in front of the canyon with armed tanus Knights, Asha took a palm-sized square out of her pocket.
It was a small box decorated with mother-of-pearl iys and precious stones, giving it an exotic look.
Each face was inscribed with patterns of the sun, moon, stars, flowers, sea and earth.
When Asha pushed one of the moon carvings with force, the shape of the square box began to change.
The perfectly square expanded, and the shells that had been hidden within it began to rise to the top.
Fire, please.
Jorge looked nervous and handed Asha the spark he had prepared.
Its the incense burner of Largon.
It was a sacred relic of illusion that hallucinated at least hundreds and even thousands of people.
The knights all had masks on their faces.
Nervous faces of the knights covered their mouths and noses tightly.
Everyone must be safe.
As a precaution, Asha handed out to the knights the red pills that Tamon had given her earlier.
It was the very pills made from condensed Tamons blood, which Cassion was taking.
Tamon gave Asha some of the ones he had made in advance in case of an emergency.
She distributed them to the knights without hesitation. She was d she didnt run short.
Asha was not worried about herself.
Because she was Tamons imprinter, and she was wearing the chain of protection, so she should be fine.
So please, she just hoped they wouldnt get hurt.
Were ready.
Okay. Then its time to start the fire.
Looking over at the knights once more, Asha lit the ck jewel with nervous hands.
The gem was not burning at all, but it immediately began to smoke gray.
Be careful, everyone. If anyone thinks youre even slightly hallucinating, tell me immediately.
With a warning, she lowered the young deer that was being held in a knights arms.
The struggling deer ran into the canyon as fast as a bouncing ball.
Chapter 131: Breaking in
Chapter 131: Breaking in
Wow, you guys are no joke.
Tamon said mischievously and gripped his throbbing sternum.
The silver deer attacked all at once, as if they considered Tamon an enemy.
The power of the silver antlers, hard as steel, was enormous.
If anyone identally got stabbed, it was likely to tear all their internal organs.
Tamon couldnt even persuade the deer toe with him because he couldntmunicate with them, and he couldnt kill them like monsters and beasts, so it was best to choke them and knock them out.
As a result, unnecessary waste of strength continued, and unnecessary injuries increased.
A couple of broken ribs, a cracked shin, and a split lip.
In addition, on the way here, he handled the mutant beasts and had resulted in small wounds.
The bleeding started in the torn right shoulder, and one arm was already soaked with blood.
What was even more maddening was that the more animals Tamon defeated, they called more of their mates.
He reduced the number of animals to three at most, and before he knew it, there were six again.
Im tired
He had to get it done and go as quickly as possible.
Tamon clenched and opened his torn palm, ring at the deer.
Although he healed faster as he increased his resilience, he lost his energy more quickly than when he had dealt with Perharz, probably because he had no physical contact with Asha when they camped.
He had to do this with as little blood as possible.
He didnt see any broken bones so it was okay.
However, if he came back covered in blood, Asha might try to kill him with her big eyes.
Ill have to kill some of them.
Sacrifices seemed inevitable in order to finish this quickly.
They seemed to notice his change in momentum, and the attitude of the silver horned deer changed again.
The smart ones began to put pressure on him, with Tamon in the middle.
Tamon fixed his sword. So far he only attacked with the sword case, but from now on, killing was inevitable.
Grrrrrr!
The one standing at the front of the line, the one with the captains rank, attacked Tamons with its horns.
Kaaaaa!
Tamon crossed his arms to block the attack, but his body was pushed away to a wooden post.
Tamon called out the names of the children in a rant as he blocked the deer that attacked him one after another.
Mirah! Lucentia! Come out quickly! If you donte out, Ill kill all the deer!
Tamons voice echoed through the canyon.
In fact, he had already tried calling the childrens names several times, but there was still no particr response.
Perhaps the children are not here?
It was possible that these deer were not the herd of silver antlered deer that Asha had mentioned.
Or the children, Mirah and Lucentia, may have already died on the way here.
After all, this was the ck canyon where even skilled knights could not survive.
Exposure to that ck fog would cause total paralysis.
Mirah! Lucentia!
Tamon called the siblings names at the top of his voice for thest time.
At that moment, the air currents in the canyon changed and a suspicious sound could be heard.
Boom!
It was the sound of something heavy falling to the floor.
Tamon and Silver deer looked behind them at the same time.
Why ?
It was the very mutant beasts that were hiding behind a tree to watch them, without approaching the stream.
Five of them followed Tamon.
After that, the number increased as many more had pushed in.
The problem, however, was not the number of mutant animals that had increased.
The beasts, who were hiding, were copsing on the spot as if they were under a spell.
What is it?
It was exactly at that moment.
A strange smell aroused Tamons acute sense of smell.
It was a unique aroma that he had never smelled before.
A strange aroma that was sweet, yet somehow muddy.
There was an instinctive sense of rejection.
His nerves poured into the scent and he was caught off guard.
And the silver deer that had attacked him most violently jumped on Tamon at full speed.
!
He urgently raised his sword to block the attack, but was instantly pushed backward with tremendous force.
As he put his legs together to prevent himself from losing his bnce, the two deer who had been watching the gap went on a support attack.
Well, thats cheap!
Tamon gritted his teeth.
It was a deer but it was as powerful as a bear or a monster.
Quickly bending at the waist to fend off the attack, Tamon kicked with all his might at the big deer that was still pushing him from the front.
The deer, pushed backward with a bang, snorted angrily and thrust its antlers at him again.
At that moment, Tamon clipped his sword between the antlers and swung it at the deer, which came out from the left in a supporting attack.
Kurukuru!
Kihin!
The antlers of the two deer remained tangled in a mess and could not be removed.
He kicked the deer in that state with his foot, and the two deer that were struggling fell backward in a tangled heap.
Without hesitation, Tamon lifted his sword with all his might.
He was going to get rid of the biggest deer that had bothered him the most.
.. No!
Tamons movements stopped at the urgent cry.
Dont kill Titi.
It was somewhat a poornguage, a little childish voice.
Tamon put down his sword and looked at the spot where the sound hade from.
On the other side of the stream, a figure appeared from behind a rock at a sloping spot.
Its you.
The hair was pure white, as if it had lost its pigmentation, the eyshes, and the white skin looked pale.
La Gorreci.
They were the children of the white deer.
The boy and girl, holding each others hands tightly, could not hide their peculiar strangeness, even though they were wearing rags.
The only thing vivid in the two children were their eyes.
Two pairs of blue eyes of different light and dark stared at Tamon.
Did Asha say that the boy is Mirah and the girl is Lucentia?
Who are you? Are you the one sent by the emperor?
Mirah, a boy of about 17 or 18 years old, asked in an angry voice.
Tamon, who smiled, answered sinctly.
I dont have an emperor. But I do have a Queen to be admired.
A Queen ?
By the name you know, Roselyn V Sunset, the woman who was Empress of this country.
!
Tamons words startled the siblings, who looked at each other.
Shes alive?
Lucentia, the girl standing quietly behind her brother, asked in a trembling voice.
Tamon nodded lightly and held out his hand toward the children.
Lets go together. Shes waiting for you.
But, but shes already.!
Mirah eximed incredulously.
But for the life of him, the word dead didnt seem toe out, and he gritted his teeth.
Tamon raised his chin at the boy and said with an arrogantugh.
She is alive. I saved her. I gave her everything I had.
.
Mirah and Lucentia looked at Tamon with confused eyes.
Curiously, the silver horned deer stared at them silently, stopping their attack as the siblings and Tamon began their conversation.
If something went wrong here, they would jump out of the way right away.
How can we trust you? How are we supposed to believe that you are not the emperors servant?
A little more clever, it seemed, was the brother.
Lucentia, who thought for a moment and told Tamon to bring evidence.
Evidence.
Tamon hesitated for a moment, then suddenly pulled out a handkerchief he had tucked away in his pockets.
I dont know if you believe this, but.
He approached the creek to show what was in the handkerchief.
At that moment, arge deer staring at them approached him with an angry snort.
Grrrrr, grrrrr.
Are you saying I cant approach?
The deers eyes remained deadly, but his steps approaching Tamon were slow and rxed.
The deer approached Tamon with a look of disbelief, and thrust its huge horny head out like a branch.
Kuhuhuhuhu!
Tamon looked at Mirah and Lucentia as the deers head twitched from side to side.
What does this mean? (Tamon)
means to put that handkerchief on his antlers.
Oh..
The deer was going to deliver Tamons handkerchief to the siblings.
This feels like a dedication to the princess of a country.
He chuckled and put his handkerchief on the silver horn.
Dont drop it, my friend. Its very important.
Hmph!
The silver deer exhaled loudly and zipped across the thin stream.
The children carefully lifted the handkerchief the deer handed them.
And the moment when they unfolded it.
Kaaaaaa!
A fawn jumped into the group of deer, screaming at the top of its voice.
The startled deer herd looked at the little deer and surrounded him.
Khiin! King! King!
It must have been very happy to finally meet his family as the little silver deer jumped up and down on its long, thin legs.
His ck eyes were filled with tears.
Mia, look!
Lost child, youre alive!
Mirah and Lucentia also could not contain their joy at seeing the deer cub and cried out.
All of a sudden, a little deer in the woods?
Tamon looked with wonder in the direction in which the little silver deer appeared.
Then Tamon quickly adjusted his sword to the unfamiliar movement that followed.
***
*Well, we know who hade to bring the little deer back to his family. Tamon will get in trouble next . Can anyone guess what Asha will do to him?
Chapter 132: Tell me, Asha
Chapter 132: Tell me, Asha
The herd of deer also sensed the presence, and, with their happiness behind them, they raised their horns.
The sound of several footsteps rushed by in a sh.
It was a while after that.
A familiar face appeared right in front of Tamon.
Captain!
The first person he saw was Jorge, who seemed to have run from the front of the pack.
Jorge had his mouth and nose covered, but not so much that Tamon couldnt recognize him.
Jorge?
When Jorge saw Tamon, he gave a big sigh of relief.
The rest of the group soon appeared behind him.
It was Aranrosia, with her hair tied up in a high knot, with 12 knights of the Order.
why is Asha?
Tamon was surprised, but as soon as he saw Asha, his face hardened.
Of course, the expression on his face was cold, and so was Ashas.
I told you it wasnt safe here, Asha.
However Asha just walked toward him coldly.
I told you the same thing.
She didnt run, but the momentum of her approach was fiercer than ever.
Asha crossed the creek, and the deer siblings, whose eyes widened in surprise, but she did not even see them, because she was only looking at Tamon.
I dont seem to remember.
.
Tamon almost flinched and took a step backward at Ashas terrifying momentum.
He was a demon of war, a beast, a monarch of blood.
A man who carried all sorts of terrible rumors was almost bitten by a womans momentum.
Tamon stood motionless, facing a terribly angry Asha.
Jorge.
Asha red at Tamon and called Jorge. Jorge who had been staring nkly, answered in astonishment.
Yes, yes?
Can you close your eyes for a moment? And the other knights, too, please.
What? Oh, yesyes..
Jorge instructed the knights to close their eyes as he looked at Tamon.
Tamon looked at her with eyes that wondered what in the world Asha was up to.
When all the eyes were closed, Ashas hand raised up and struck Tamons face.
p!
A startle, pping sound rang out with everyone around.
Tamon, who was taken aback, gently grabbed his crooked cheek and blinked his eyes, as if he had no idea what just had happened to him.
You lunatic!
It was the first terrible swear word toe out of Ashas mouth.
Perhaps it would also be the only bad word she spoke in her life.
Adding surprise to surprise, Tamon looked at Asha with a bewildered face.
But Tamons surprise did not stop there.
For Ashas eyes, which had always shone brightly and intelligently, were wet with moisture.
As soon as Tamon saw Ashas eyes, which contained round drops, he froze.
He really froze.
The beating heart, the even breathing, and the taut head, all stopped.
I told you to wait for me just one day.
A harsh voice leaked from between Ashas clenched teeth.
It was a voice that couldnt stand the surge of emotions.
Her eyes reached Tamons bright red blood-stained right shoulder, arms, legs, and armored crooked chest.
Her frowning eyes were shaking as if they were about to burst into tears.
It was truly strange.
He was the one who had been beaten, but she seemed to be in more pain, more agony.
Why
He wanted to ask why her eyes looked so distressed, why did she look even more painful than he did?
But he couldnt continue to speak any further because Asha reached out and hugged his neck.
Then she smashed her lips against his torn lips as hard as she could.
!
She was always gentle, always making him thirsty and greedy.
Her little tongue, always hiding in shame, came inside his mouth without hesitation, wrapped around his tongue and led him.
In Tamons life, there was never a moment more surprising than this moment.
He could guarantee that this would be the first and only time in his life.
The fact that she had just pped him on the cheek was erased from his memory.
In bewilderment, his hands covered her waist.
The broken ribs were slightly tingling, but none bothered him.
He only worried that Asha would move away from him while he pretended to be freaked out.
The ovepping lips became stronger and each others saliva became thicker.
Everyone around them panicked because of Asha, whose emotions became extreme, and Tamon, who forgot about the situation and just lost himself in her.
Look away. Eyes!
Jorge, who first came to his senses, suddenly screamed at the knights whose eyes wide open.
The knights, who were watching their captains strange sight with their eyes wide open in rapture, turned around in a hurry.
But there were also two young deer watching the scene in a daze, unable to back away.
Oh, brother.
Shhhh.
She didnt know exactly what that act was, but Lucentia, whose ears turned red, secretly grabbed Mirahs cor.
Mirahs equally reddened face quickly turned around and covered Lucentias eyes.
The silver antlered deer, who had been on alert, somehow rxed and looked at theirpanions, shaking their heads.
The kissing continued for a long time.
When Tamon tried to let go, Asha held him tightly by the neck, and when Asha tried to pull away, Tamon grabbed her waist and pulled her closer.
Naturally, the longer the kiss went on, the faster the injuries on Tamons body healed.
Even his numb ribs didnt hurt at all, as if they had somehow returned to their original position.
Haaa..
The kiss, which had been going on for such a long time, stopped with a gasp of breath.
Listen carefully, Tamon Krasis.
With clear eyes that were somehow filled with tears, Asha said to Tamon through gritted teeth.
The silver deer and their children are very important to me. But.
Their lips tingled as if they were still scratching each others lips.
Tamon listened to her as he stared at her with greedy eyes that wouldnt go away.
you are just as important to me as they are.
..
A lot .much, much more than you think.
She said, her eyes like zing embers.
You are just as important.
You are more important to me than you think.
If it had been yesterday, this might have been enough for Tamon.
But today, this was not enough.
Asha looked at him with intense anger and concern and shaking eyes.
Is he just important to her with eyes like these?
For the first time since he had met her, Tamon could be sure.
There was a difference.
That was definitely not all of it.
For this woman, if his existence was worth only this much, she would not have pped him as if she was about to break, nor would she have shed those hot tears.
Am I just important?
.
Tell me, Asha. Is that all?
Asha bit her lip again in anger. But Tamon understood.
Now she would not reply with her usual silence.
Very important..
It was one word, like a pained groan.
Tamon urged her on, holding close to his chest as she became immersed in rapture.
What, what did you say, Asha?
. you.
Would the desert rain be more delightful than this?
Can it be more fascinating than this?
He had be precious to her.
His heart raced.
Tamon hugged her, unable to hide his smile.
Then he quickly caught Asha, who tried to avoid him with a flustered and reddened face, and finally kissed her.
Smooch, smooch, smooch..
At the constant shower of kisses, Asha resisted and pushed him away.
If it hadnt been for the reinforcements, they would fall to the ground from the hard kisses.
Kihin!
Tamon looked at the deer cub poking him in the shin with small antlers that grew only one fingers length.
What is with this guy?
Tamon pushed the deer cub away with his foot in the middle of a busy joy, looking annoyed.
Then the bigger deer wrapped around the baby deer and blew its snout.
It looked as if it was telling Tamon that if he touched its own child, it wouldnt leave him alone.
Tamon twisted his head in disbelief.
He was the one who interrupted me.
Hmph!
As if it didnt matter, the big deer threatened to stick out its horns.
Tamon, too, was determined not to lose, so he picked up his sword again.
In the end, there was only one person who could stop them.
What on earth are you doing now?
Asha pushed Tamon away with a serious face to take advantage of the opportunity, then backed up a few steps away from him.
Tamon repeatedly clenched his fists in regret that Asha got away from his hands. He repeated the stretching.
As much as it was a shame that he had missed Asha, the murderous energy in his eyes as he aimed at the silver deer could be seen clearly.
Ha
Asha looked at such Tamon as if she were speechless, and turned her head to the poprity she felt behind her back.
She finally spotted the familiar faces standing idly by the creek.
Her widened eyes were filled with joy and happiness.
Mir! Tia!
Without hesitation, Asha jumped into the water and hugged Mirah and Lucentia.
You were safe. You were safe.
Even then, Mirah and Lucentia had their doubts that this person was really their empress.
Of course, no one would have dared to imitate the youngdy with silver hair as beautiful as a silver deer or purple eyes as bright as the dim evening sky.
And yet, and yet.
They never imagined that the Empress that that wicked emperor had killed would live to embrace them in this way.
Are you really the Empress?
Lucentia trembled with courage.
Said Asha, eye-to-eye contact, hugging the brother and sister, who were now as big as she was.
Does anyone besides me call you Mir and Tia?
In response to Ashas soft question, Mirah shook his head with a face that started to cry.
No, no one, no one.
Mirah and Lucentia, who were in tears, finally hugged Asha.
Why are you sote? Why!
You said you would protect me and keep me safe. AHHH! I really think youre dead, but you dont know how much we!
I missed you. I missed you.
Even though Mirahs and Lucentias bodies had grown asrge as Ashas, they were also children who could still wail like children.
Asha hugged the shoulders of the sobbing siblings and smiled with relief.
Chapter 133: Warmth
Chapter 133: Warmth
Tamon and Asha were able to lead the deer out of the canyon with the help of Mirah and Lucentia.
During the seven-plus months that Asha was gone, the deer had dwindled far below the numbers she had known.
There were about 70 deer, and now only 50 left.
Six months ago our oldest, Nici and Mima, died together. They loved each other so much that they wanted to be together in death.
Mirah, who loved Nichi and Mima, said in a somber voice.
Lucentia added as she hugged her brothers shoulder.
Then there were three deer that died of illness. And some died fighting in this canyon. Han, Toure, and Mouchard, who went looking for the cub a few days ago when he was lost, also died.
Three deer? When I found that deer cub, there were only two of them..
Yes. The cub said that one of them fell while luring the terrible beasts.
Oh, I see.
Since more than 20 of them died in just a few months, the number was bound to decrease sharply.
Moreover, five of the remaining doe were now pregnant and some had just given birth.
It must have been a harsh adventure for the deer to move at such an acute time of year.
Asha looked around the entrance to the canyon they had just passed through.
Largons incense burner was already burned out.
The ck jewel smoked for about an hour, then closed its own entrance and reverted back to its square shape.
The beasts who smelled the incense, however, were still dreaming in their cowering, as if they had not yet awakened.
Perhaps it was Tamons medicine, or it was because their mouths and noses were tightly sealed, but the knights made it out without a single one of them copsing.
For some reason, Mirah and Lucentia did not notice the scent of the incense at all.
Thanks to this, they were able to pass through the canyon safely without falling into the hallucination of the incense burner.
Whooooooo.!
Grrrrrrrrr!
The cry of fallen beasts, seen in passing, echoed terrifyingly in the canyon.
The mutants, who had been cowering on the floor as if in a deep sleep, were crying.
Some sobbed and moaned as if in a sad dream, while others giggled and chuckled, pping their wings as if in some happy dream.
For some reason, these were the beasts that became monsters without ever getting out of this ce.
What are those beasts dreaming about?
ncing back, Asha stared at the canyon upied by an eerie ck fog.
She vowed to try to uncover that monstrous canyon someday.
* * *
The Empress didnt send any letters. I thought it was strange from then on.
Once or twice I thought it was possible. But when I received a letter requesting arger quantity of leather than it was originally requested, I thought something was definitely wrong.
They asked for more leather?
The children, suffering from hunger, hurriedly drank the warm soup that Asrell had handed them and brought up the story.
After Hannah and Arsene had brought food to Mirah and Lucentia curiously, they quietly sat down close to them and ate bread together.
Strangely enough, the silver deer had not yet let their guard down, and they had just taken up a position behind Mirah and Lucentia, looking around the area.
As a result, Mirah and Lucentia could not enter the barracks and sat down near the bone fire.
However, seeing Mirah and Lucentiaughing as if to say that this was still good enough, Ashas heart felt heavy.
Im sorry. I know you were anxious because I disappeared without a word
No, we know its not the Empresss fault.
Its all the fault of that evil emperor!
Mirah, who had put some well-cooked meat in his mouth, clenched his fists in frustration.
We felt strange, so we hid ourselves and came down to the capital.
I felt fortunate that the Empress had shown me the capital several times. We walked around carefully, remembering what you showed me.
Fortunately, we didnt have to go far to hear what was going on during that time. Everyone was talking about the Emperor, the Empress, and that woman Natasha.
Mirah and Lucentia joined the deer herd when they were young.
Naturally, they never received a proper education, and their memories of mingling with people were also limited to their childhood.
Already, everyone who knew Mirah and Lucentia treated the siblings as beasts.
It was Asha who taught the siblings letters and numbers.
Of course, she couldnt teach them difficult words or amazing calctions, but she took the time to teach them basic letters and numbers just in case.
That was very helpful in this escape. Like when they counted the number of deer scattered about and bought what they needed as they passed through small towns.
We could not believe that the Empress had died .We had been in a daze for a month, and then one day I suddenly had the feeling that the bad emperor would kill all the deer and us if we didnt do something about it.
Thats why we knew we had to escape. we came to the canyon looking for a ce where we could avoid the emperors eyes.
They were driven to the ce closest to death to avoid death.
The silver deer and the siblings were that desperate.
Now that I think about it, I thought this could be the end of us.
Lucentia sniffled andughed.
It seemed that this was not the end of us, but the end of waiting.
It was heartbreaking to see the siblings still smiling with pale faces which were obvious they hadnt had much to eat.
While Asha was frustrated that she did not have a single thing left to offer, these children were left alone.
These were the children who were sacrificed because of imperial greed, the siblings she promised to protect them herself.
Im sorry.
The siblings hugged Asha with their heads together.
Empress, it really is all right. You said so yourself, Empress. Our lives belong to us.
Yes. So dont think of our impending difficulties as yours. You have always done your best.
When did they grow so much?
Over the past few months, the siblings had grown just as Roselyn had be Aranrosia.
As the siblings had grown, they must have experienced a lot. And they became stronger.
She was also not the Roselyn who was caught in Gillotti and Natashas trap.
She was going to be stronger and work harder for a better future.
For no reason at all, Ashas nose twitched and sheughed.
The siblingsughed as they faced Asha.
* * * *
Im going to go over there for a while. Hannah, Arsene. Can you talk to Mia and Tia?
Yes!
Yes.
Roselyn left to where Tamon and the knights were, leaving only the children by the fire.
In fact, on the surface, the siblings were already close to adults, but they were still unfamiliar because they had not experienced enough people.
While the other knights, especially Tamon, had yet drawn hostile stares when looking at them, Hannah and Arsene seemed a bit different.
In particr, they showed great curiosity about the light color of Hannahs hair.
Lucentia, who had nced at Hannah, spoke up first.
How did you do this?
Hmm? What?
The ends of your hair are pink.
Oh, this..
Hannahughed as she fiddled with the ends of her hair.
This was my original hair color. But one day it gradually turned white. Then it became like this.
changed suddenly?
The siblings opened their eyes curiously.
You are peculiar too.
As the siblings looked at Hannah curiously, Hannah raised her hand and pointed to one of the peopleing and going and said,
Look at that. His hair color is rare too.
.
Its just that we all have our own colors. You two just had it white. Its not too different or strange.
Its not strange..?
No. We are all the same people anyway. We are all just the same red-blooded people.
Hannah said so and leaned her head against Lucentias arm.
The sudden action of Hannah startled Lucentia, and she froze like ice.
But Hannah did not care and hugged Lucentia and said.
I miss my sister. My sister is very beautiful, just like you. She is also very kind. Whenever she felt anxious, I hugged her like this. You look anxious too, so Ill hold you.
Arsene looked at Hannah in surprise.
To him, Hannah was bright and cheerful. She was not the kind of child who would casually touch someone like this or ask for help.
How could such Hannah suddenly embrace Lucentia, whom she had never met before?
He had been with Hannah for quite a long time, but he couldnt help but be surprised.
Lucentia, who was frozen, looked at Mirah.
Mirah looked at Hannah and Lucentia in astonishment, and quietly stared at Arsene.
When his eyes met Mira, Arsene was at a loss as to what in the world to do about the situation.
No way
Arsene flinched and looked at Hannah.
From the look on Hannahs face, Arsene knew what she wanted him to do.
Oh, um, .''
The tips of Arsenes ears turned red.
Growing up a cksmith and being treated as an orphan, Arsene couldnt have been used to being in contact with strangers.
There was no one to hug him when he had a hard time, nor was there anyone he could hug.
It was only awkward because the boy who had grown up that way suddenly began to embrace someone next to him.
Arsene.
Hannah quietly called his name and urged him on.
Mirahs face was bing more and more expectant.
Oh, my.
Arsene, his eyes tightly closed, hugged Mirah with a bright red face.
With his stiff arms, Arsene lightly patted the shoulder of Mirah, who was also bigger than him.
Mirah also hugged Arsene as if he had been waiting for him.
Well done, Arsene.
Hannah giggled and praised Arsene.
The group, which was already harmonious, became even warmer.
Asrell watched from afar with amusement as the children embraced each other unexpectedly.
Chapter 134: Evidence of longing
Chapter 134: Evidence of longing
While people were talking, dinner time was almost over.
The silver deer took their turn to stand guard in Tamons encampment, as was their habit.
Being highly alert animals, they did not immediately rx.
Tamon respected such tension among the deer.
He did not try to control them, but only lit a few more bonfires.
The bigger deer took their turn on guard, leaving the cubs and the female deer to rest.
Hannah and Arsene suggested that the siblings should use the barracks with them, but the siblingsughingly declined.
Its stuffy in the barracks. I prefer to sleep with the deer. I can count the stars and fall asleep.
But isnt it cold outside?
Really? I think its just cool enough Winter in Tanatos is much harsher.
Hannah and Arsene could not stop the siblings fromughing as if it was no big deal.
As Hannah was about to get up, Lucentia quietly grabbed Hannah and asked.
Hey, hey.
Yes?
Lucentia hesitated for a moment, then pointed to Asha and Tamon, who were talking a short distance away.
They are a pair, arent they?
huh?
Hannah looked at Arsene with a puzzled expression.
Arsenes face turned red at the word pair.
I saw them kissing earlier. Thats what mating deer do, and so did the two of them. Thats why those two are a pair, right?
Mirah looked at Hannah as if curious.
Hannah immediately grabbed Arsenes sleeve as if telling him to answer, but Arsenes face was already red with his head hung down.
Hannah had no choice but to answer the question.
Yes, probably.
Wow! Im d!
Phew~
Hannah swept her chest when she heard Lucentias excited reply.
Yes, I knew she should throw away the bad partner. Its a good thing she did it now. That emperor was not a good partner!
The brother and sister looked at Asha, who was about to enter the barracks with smiling faces.
ncing back, Asha waved as her eyes met those of the siblings.
Tamon also turned and looked at the siblings, and Mirah and Lucentia smiled brightly and gave him a thumbs up.
It was the highestpliment these siblings knew.
Only Hannah and Arsene smiled with embarrassment at Asha.
* * *
The next day, the camp was prepared to leave early.
They were already quitete due to the ck canyon.
Even if they went in a hurry, they could barely make it to the start of the July festival.
The problem was that they could not enter Bern with the deer.
We cant go to Bern and protect the deer and their young at the same time.
But we cant dy the time any longer.
Asha agreed with Tamons words.
The children were important, but they could not afford to change their schedule.
What would be the best course of action?
They looked into each others eyes at the same time and soon realized they were both thinking the same thing.
Tamonsrge, tanned, thick hand swept Ashas cheek.
His body got closer.
The air became so hot in the blink of an eye that it blew away the chill of dawn.
Hard fingertips brushed against Ashas lips, opening them lightly.
She looked at him without avoiding his eyes.
His greedy eyes looked longingly between her open lips.
But he didnt rush into her rashly.
With a gentle smile, Tamon pulled Asha into his embrace.
Gently lifting her waist, which seemed to break with a little effort, and holding her tightly with one hand, Asha stood on tiptoe, her legs feeling sluggish.
Their chests touched.
I have a feeling you are thinking the same thing I am now.
What, what are you thinking?
Asha gasped and grabbed Tamons shoulders.
Tamons muscr shoulders were too big for her to reach.
for now Im thinking of kissing you.
Not me.
Really?
His softly whispering lips came closer, rubbing against hers.
Each time he spoke, warm breath stimted her lips.
Every time Tamon opened his lips, the gap between them itched and drove her crazy.
Tamons kisses were not so soft.
As if he was thirsty and pleadingly earnest.
As he came in between her wet lips and robbed her of her tongue, Asha would experience a soul-wrenching experience every time.
Today, however, he didnt devour her lips with his eyes that were so earnest and so desperate.
Tamon, who had ced short, gentle kisses around her lips, spoke again the story that had broken off earlier.
The deer and the children.
His lips brushed hers as he spoke, as if caressing them.
I think they should be temporarily sheltered in Amor.
.
Since they would not be able to avoid the eyes of others in the capital, it was a good idea to send them to the Krasis territory.
Right now, it was hard to tell if this situation was just before an affair between a man and a woman, or if they were discussing the future.
He rubbed her lips over and over, as if he was about to touch her, but would not press in.
Was he going to burn her this way?
Her lips were too hot.
Asha felt the urge to grab Tamon by the neck and kiss him right away.
But she felt embarrassed because she had never felt this way before.
When did I be so promiscuous?
Up until now, she had always been the one to ept the unwilling kisses.
It was always Tamon who pushed her, whether she was prepared or not.
So feeling this way was too unfamiliar to Asha.
Moreover, now Asha realized that she quite enjoyed her rtionship with Tamon.
Why are you so silent, Asha?
Tamon prompted her answer with augh.
With a short sigh, she nced at him with a pout on her lips.
Ill tell Mirah and Lucentia. Will Jorge be leading them there?
Hmmm, the Knights of tanus will lead the deer, and we will wait here for one more day for the other knights. I think theres Tulip Knights nearby.
Asha nodded lightly.
Then she turned her face away, avoiding his seductive lips.
While they were conversing, she was about to swallow Tamon first.
Okay.why dont you move away now?
I dont want to.
Why do you have to stick together so much?
Well.
Tamonughed briefly, kissed the corners of her long eyes, and murmured.
Because Im trying to seduce you.
But as if that wasnt enough to get her attention, he licked the corners of her eyes with his tongue.
Asha flinched, then turned her gaze again and looked at Tamon.
Tamon stopped his lips without averting her gaze.
Asha had been thinking about it since yesterday, but now seeing him like this, she was more certain.
Tamon was ted.
The strange state he had been in for several days had vanished without a shadow of a doubt, and he was now totally ted.
He was ready to run offughing if he was told to immediately go up to Bern alone and open Gillottis throat.
The answer to why he was so buoyant was immediately obvious, even to Asha, who had no sense of humor.
Is it because of what I said yesterday?
Since that one word that he had be important to her.
Tamon, who otherwise could not tear his gaze away, now stared at her with eyes filled withplete possessiveness.
Asha noticed this and felt somewhat tingling with this seductive attitude of his.
Its a little cute.
She finally thought she had gone crazy.
She couldnt believe she had thought he was even a little cute looking at a man who was obviously scary to everyone.
How could it be so unusual and auspicious to see a man who was more loyal to his desires than anyone else, suppressing such an impatient desire to seduce her?
She strongly sensed that he was more aroused than she was because of the close proximity.
Is this also a curiosity?
It had always felt threatening, but today it came a little differently.
Hesitantly, Asha reached out to Tamons shoulder and stroked his cheek.
She could feel him moving greatly at just the slightest touch.
She tried hard not to blush, and stroked Tamons lips slightly.
Why do you seduce me?
Tamon inhaled heavily, as if holding something back for a moment, andughed with a look of dismay on his face.
.. men are stupid by nature, they always want to confirm.
Asha chuckled at his joking reply.
So just seduce me, what do you want to confirm?
That you crave me, too.
Is temptation a sign of craving?
No. Thats not it, Asha.
Tamon finally relented and bit her lower lip.
Seemingly fighting against many conflicting emotions, he licked and bit her lower lip.
The key is not to give in to temptation, but to have temptation.
He bit her lower lip again.
It felt as if he was pestering her toe quickly.
I dont want you to feel like you dont have a choice, but to be happy to.you want me with your choice.
Asha thought his words were pleasant to the ear.
Even up to the moment of temptation, Tamon was asking her to choose.
He wanted her to give in to her temptation of her own volition.
It sounded to Asha that she was a person who would never fall for temptation unless she was willing to do so.
Strangely enough, it seduced her more than any temptation.
Chapter 135: Under the wheels
Chapter 135: Under the wheels
Asha willingly closed her eyes and brought her lips to his.
Their ovepping lips slowly but perfectly became one.
Asha led the kiss with him for the first time. First she opened his lips and invaded his mouth.
Tamon followed her at first like a meek gentleman, gradually regaining his original habit of being too much for her to handle.
The kissing became urgent, and both their hands were impatient at not being able to grasp the other enough.
They hadpletely forgotten that it was already early in the morning, when the sun was already up, and that preparations were in full swing outside for the clearing out.
Tamons hand entered without hesitation through the gap in Ashas well dressed clothes.
The touch of her skin, which crushed at his grasp, drove him crazy once more.
What tortured him even more were the small hands caressing his shoulders, arms, and sides.
Her hands stroked his entire body, tasting the flexing of his muscles.
Tamon bit her neck like a hungry beast and came down.
Asha, who still had some sense of reason left in her, held him in her arms as she stifled a gasp.
In her head, she slurred the words, I shouldnt do this, over and over, but when their lips touched each other, they were all futile taboos.
As if he was thirsty even after drinking, he ate her flesh with his mouth full.
Just the mere touch of their bodies was an ecstasy bordering on fire.
But now as their hearts became one, at the thought of even the slightest touch, his whole body melted away as if he had been thrown into the fires of hell.
He seriously wondered whether it would matter if it was hell or heaven there, if this was the level of pleasure he was getting.
He embraced her with all his strength, with all his heart to push forward.
Ashas wobbly, white, slender legs hugged Tamons waist tightly.
She gripped the thick carpeted floor tightly to support her body as it was swept away by his momentum.
Ha!
Her body shook when Tamon entered. His presence filled her to the very edge.
Should we do it slowly?
He asked as he turned to Asha, who seemed to be having a hard time.
Asha nced at Tamon with a re.
Now was not the time to take it slowly, nor did she feel like doing so.
No.
Tamonughed when Asha replied in a voice that was held back by a moan.
He lifted that precious foot she had given him one day and licked its thin ankle.
The sight was so obscene that she shrank back terribly, and Tamon had to grunt as she tightened.
He retreated greatly and then drove in greatly.
Unbeknownst to herself, Asha had to endure a whimpering moan with her wrist mped over her mouth.
When is captain.
Prepare for departure.
The voices of the knights making noise outside kept getting farther and closer together.
So much so that their spirits also kept drowning and bing clearer.
Tamon looked at Asha with eyes that were half-unconscious.
It was a tremendous thrill for him to see Asha so disturbed by his hands and lips.
A huge ecstatic engulfed him like a wave.
The undting sound of the waves filled the dry, waterless floor.
Tamon embraced his ecstasy with both arms and hammered his teeth into it as if he could close it like this and die.
It was the beginning of a satisfying morning.
* * *
Why did he oversleep when he said we had to hurry?
Was he tired? Jorge wondered if Tamon was tired.
Their captain walked out of the barracks thetest, skipping morning breakfast.
He looked different from usual from hisplexion, perhaps he had slept well. He was glowing.
Jorge looked strangely at Tamons face, which was strangely satisfied, even though he had not eaten breakfast.
You have to be slow when you need it.
Tamon, who mumbled something nonsense in a usible voice, looked over the map spread out on the table.
Lutre is stationed in this area, right?
Yes? Ah, yes. They are waiting in Durk.
If they get the speed right, theyd be here in a day.
Isnt that right?
Jorge looked at Tamon as if to ask why he was saying that.
Tamon turned around and looked at the silver deer that were clustered behind him.
Jorge, you take the deer and go to my estate.
What? Your estate?
We cannot take the silver deer back to the capital of Tanatos, nor can we take them to the capital of Amor. And the nearest ce is my territory.
Ah.
Jorge nodded, as if finally understanding Tamons words.
But I cant take the Knights with me Ah! Thats why you asked about Lutre.
Lutre was the head of the Order of the Tulip of the Krasis family.
In case of armed conflict, the Knights of Tamon were ordered to stand by near Tanatos.
In addition to the official Knights of Krasis, there were quite a few other Orders that Tamon had with him.
As he had served as a great general, there were a few troops that he could use immediately if he wished.
However, this was not a full-scale war.
It was important to move only the minimum number of personnel as a precaution against armed conflict.
Moreover, Asha did not want civilian casualties.
This was only an imperial battle of Tanatos.
It was about maximum rebellion with minimum casualties.
She called it rebellion.
Wouldnt it be better for them who have been with us for a day to take them rather than a group of stranger knights? I will lead the deer and I will join up with Lutre.
Are you alright?
Tamon nced at him at Jorges question.
Tamon had a look that said, Think about who on earth you are asking that question to.
Surely you are the one who, alone, broke through the ck canyon
Jorge chuckled awkwardly and quickly summarized the situation.
I understand. I will be ready soon. Still, dont push yourself too hard like you did yesterday, captain. Everyones heart will drop.
Tamon, who had been nodding, suddenly stared at Jorge.
Why, do you think so?
The look in Tamons eyes was strangely somber, and Jorge involuntarily stepped back.
You are right, Jorge.
..what? Suddenly what?
Tamon, who was watching Jorges confused face, touched his twitching lips and murmured.
Im a very, very precious person to someone, so I always have to be careful.
what?
Thank you for telling me that again.
What, what..?
Tamon chuckledzily in satisfaction and tapped Jorge on the shoulder.
You can be someones precious person, so always be careful.
Tamon encouraged Jorge with the kindest look Jorge had never seen in his life.
Oy!
Jorge stared dumbly at the back of Tamon moving away and shuddered.
It was a gruesome start to the morning.
The siblings and the deer headed south, led by Jorge, to Amor.
The rest of the march must not have been easy, as they had to avoid the eyes of the people.
The siblingsughed resolutely, as if they had already prepared for this.
The pain is with us. It cannot hold us back. We will surely win peace.
She was proud of them.
Asha rather vowed that she must be more careful not to embarrass Mirah and Tia.
Tia squeezed Ashas hand as she handed her the dead deer antlers and skins she had collected so far.
Whatever blocks your front, be sure to triumph. Nothing can stop the Empress. I know.
Asha felt that looking into each others eyes of firm trust gave her the confidence that she did not have.
The growth of children seemed to be so explosive that adults could not predict it.
Mirah and Lucentia, who had been abandoned to the wild at the age of seven or eight, grew much more physically, but their spirit always remained at that time of abandonment.
Until only a year ago.
But now they were fully grown adults.
Looking at their powerful gaze, she felt that knowledge, manners, and history were not the only things that make a person grow.
Isnt bing an adult not just about intellectual growth, but about developing the ability to face danger and uncertainty and move forward?
Emotionally, Asha chuckled and shook her head.
Fortunately, without waiting too long, the Tulip Knights of Tamon arrived.
It began to rain.
They didnt know how fortunate it was.
Natasha endured the tight contractions and carried her heavy steps one by one.
Madam, youre sweating too much.where are you going alone?
Anne, the young maid of honor who had been supporting Natasha, looked pale with worry and alerted in the dark alley.
Poor, but still somehow living as an aristocrat, Anne had never been west of the capital before.
Usually this was a ce known to be inhabited bymoners, the poorest and most vicious criminals among them.
Natasha, the emperors mistress and the noblest woman in thend, visited here secretly, which was something hard to understand.
Shut up, Anne. Dont ask.
Oh, madam
Anne was a chambermaid assigned to Natasha by the vizier Roxon.
She was foolish and naive, but she was so timid that she obeyed without hesitation.
Moreover, she said she would never betray the people she served, no matter what weakness Roxon held in his hands.
So Natasha had no choice but to be apanied by Anne.
Originally, she was going to go on her own, but apparently she couldnt even walk alone under the current circumstances, so it was a choice she had to make.
Um, um, that green gate. Go that way quickly.
Natasha managed to catch her breath and struggled.
Anne rushed to the green entrance and mmed the door.
Who are you, at thiste hour of the night?
Thetch door opened slightly with the annoyed voice of an old man.
Door, please open the door. Quickly!
The old man, who was checking through the door with his dim, dark eyes, identified the woman with a hood over her head and red, bloodshot eyes staring at him.
Oh, madam!
As soon as the startled old man opened the door wide, Natasha caught him with a skinny hand with protruding veins.
The child.
A miserable voice broke out between clenched teeth.
The child is about toe out.
Chapter 136: Natashas Crime
Chapter 136: Natasha''s Crime
***
Sponsored by Bri (4/4)
***
Aaah!
A womans tearing scream echoed through the shabby deserted alley.
The brown cat, who was searching through the garbage, stood up its tail in surprise.
The ce where its pupils had long since split was inside the oldest house in the alley.
A light rain had begun to fall at that moment.
The sound of rain concealed the moaning of the woman gritting her teeth.
The head is almost out! Give a little more strength! It will be over as soon as the head is out!
Ahhhh!
Natashas gritted teeth and screams filled the house of this unsurpassed old woman.
Anne stood in the corner with a nk face and trembling hands, watching this horrific scene.
Hah, what is the meaning of all this? Why does Natasha have her baby here? Whats wrong!
She didnt even want to look straight at it.
As for Anne, she was brave enough not to run away immediately.
Its almost out!
At the old womans shout, whose voice had gone hoarse, Anne involuntarily nced there.
Ha!
It was full of bright red blood.
As Anne had never even seen her own body properly, the shock of seeing another persons body covered in blood was even greater.
What are you doing? Pull yourself together! Bring me a towel!
Yes, yes! Im sorry.
Anne brought the towel with a shudder.
That was the moment.
Ah, ah, ah, ahhhhhh!
Even without saying it, Anne could tell that the scream was the final push.
Boom!
Was heaven helping them?
A bolt of lightning struck in time with Natashas scream.
The rain, which concealed her tears and sobs, was beating hard against the roof.
Anne, who had her eyes closed tightly, felt something different in the air.
Oh, dear, dear. This pretty thing has grown up and came out.
The old woman giggled in a hoarse voice as if she had lost her strength.
She could hear the sound of her patting the wet skin.
Then she heard a gurgling, very small sound, and a yelp began to spread.
Waaaaaa!
It was the cry of a baby as it breathed in the first breath of air.
Anne stared nkly at the little creature, covered in amniotic fluid and blood.
There was no shadow of the horror of what had just happened, just a loss of soul.
The baby is .
Natasha held out her hand, mumbling in an exhausted voice.
A very strong prince. Come now, you will be held in your mothers arms.
The little baby was ced on Natashas breast.
Natasha looked morepassionate than ever and kissed the babys forehead, which still had blood on it.
you will be the emperor of thisnd.
It was a voice that lost all its power, but was full of heart.
Natasha fed the whimpering baby.
It was not until the whole process was finished that Natasha fell asleep like a faint.
* * * *
Natasha woke up after exactly ten hours of sleep.
She had ordered Anne to go to the Imperial Pce and gave them a message that she (Natasha) went to her parents house.
She (Natasha) could not stay away for long, for the emperor who had a lot of doubts.
You can take care of the baby right?
Yes.
I will send Anne to you tonight. Until then, take good care of the baby.
Dont worry and go.
No matter how few people were passing by, when the sun rose, there were more people on the road.
Natasha, who couldnt afford to let people see her, quickly left the alley, supported by Ennis.
Anne.
Yes?
If you let it slip what you saw yesterday, Ill pull your tongue out.
!
You took me to my parents house yesterday, when I was depressed. Do you understand?
Natasha, pale ofplexion, speaking in a whisper with a graceful voice, was like a devil in an angels mask.
Startled, Anne nodded shakily.
You said you are a girl who keeps secrets well, so I can trust you.
Yes, yes, Lady.
Natasha looked at Anne, who was nodding.
Her bloodshot eyes were quiet, but sharper than ever. She called
Anne again.
Anne.
Yes, yes?
But you look like a weak girl, Ill give you an errand to run then Ill believe you.
What..
Facing Natasha, Anne felt eerie.
With no one to listen, Natasha deliberately whispered in Annes ear.
Tonight, bring Logan and kill that old woman.
What?!
Anne looked at Natasha frighteningly and covered her mouth.
Her clear orange eyes shed silently.
Keep in mind, Anne. If you dont kill her, you will be the one who dies.
Anne wanted to cry out, but she clenched her teeth and held back.
How could this have happened to her?
All of this was because of her brothers gambling debts.
If only her parents had not been caught in that debt, Anne would not have had to sell herbor to the Marquis Roxon for a low price.
No, he didnt say it was dangerous in the first ce. He just told her to keep her mouth shut and be a maid!
There was no God to save her even if she confessed the truth.
No matter how foolish she was, she knew that much.
She squeezed her mouth shut and opened the carriage door with a trembling hand.
Natasha staggered and climbed into the carriage.
A few hourster, an old, shabby carriage pulled in exactly where Natasha had left it.
* * *
Knock. Knock.
The horseman driving the unmorous but sturdy carriage tapped on the small window connected to the interior.
Anna opened the window.
The terrain is a little rough from here. You might get motion sickness, so its better to go with the window slightly open. There will be a lot of shaking.
I see..
Anna sighed low and opened the carriage windows on both sides.
As soon as both windows were open, the stuffy air escaped, and the nausea she had been feeling felt much better.
Rwanda put a nket on Annasp and smiled.
Isnt it better to open the window?
yes.
The weather is getting warmer these days, and its not so cold with the windows open.
It wasnt that Anna didnt know it.
She just didnt want to see the mans face when she opened the window, so she stubbornly kept it closed.
Why on earth is he following me?
Anna thought as she forced herself to catch her gaze through the window.
Perso Gertium!
She didnt expect that knight was the Duke.
When she thought about that day, she felt cold like ice on her chest.
No matter how hard she tried to calm down, shw didnt feel good, as if he had deceived her.
Besides, the disheveled appearance she had shown him, and the embarrassment that came with it, was notpletely herself.
Anna closed her eyes tightly. The conversation of that day, which she had thought of over and over again, came back to her.
* * *
who are you?
Perso Gertium.
Anna jumped up in surprise.
As if he understood her surprised face, Perso continued speaking in a calm voice.
Outwardly, I had no choice but to deceive people because it was known that I was going around the Northwestern Hunting Mountains. Im sorry.
I understand.
Yes, the situation was fully understandable in Annas head.
Still, shw couldnt help that her face became stiff.
Only a few hours earlier, she was distraught, telling him her personal story, unaware who the knight really was.
It was not all this mans fault, but couldnt he have warned her somewhat?
Then again, it was this man who hung around at random times without receiving a request from her.
No, lets not stir up personal feelings. I need this man anyway.
Anna steeled herself through clenched teeth.
She took a deep breath and stared at Perso.
Unlike before, Persos expression hardened at the cold look in Annas eyes.
If you dont mind me asking, if you were supposed to be in the mountains, but why are you here?
Perso faced her in silence instead of answering.
Anna continued calmly, as if she had expected it.
If its difficult for you to answer, Ill just tell you what I guessed.
Whats that?
I think you have deliberately said that you are in the farthest part of the capital to avoid being summoned by the emperor.
Annas words caused Persos expression to change slightly.
The atmosphere changed, even though he only wrinkled his brow.
As if it was his first day in the castle, the spirit that emanated from his entire body held her cold and chillingly in ce.
It was obvious that he was nervous about her words.
Anna raised her head resolutely.
This was enough.
The present Duke of Gertium does not conform to the imperial family.
This alone should have been enough of an answer for Roselyn.
Moreover, Roselyn was now near Tanatos.
If this man was not actively trying to protect the imperial family, then perhaps he could fulfill Rosies aspirations without great sacrifice.
It was a relief to think so.
Yes, as long as Perso Gertium did not block her and Rosies path, she would understand that he had not deceived her.
Anna eased her stiff shoulders and nodded as gently as ever.
I understand what you meant, Duke. That is enough for me. Thank you for speaking with me.
.Why?
Yes?
Why were you curious about that?
Perso asked back.
Anna answered without hesitation.
Because I dont like the emperor.
Chapter 137: Who left the flowers?
Chapter 137: Who left the flowers?
***
Sponsored by Bri. Thank you
***
Perso was surprised by Annas answer.
How could she publicly dislike the Emperor in front of the Emperors close aide.
His expression became harder than ever.
Its dangerous.
Me? Whats so dangerous about a noblewoman with no power and no status like me?
Thats not what I mean by dangerous.
then?
You will put yourself in danger.
Anna understood his words.
It did not mean that she herself was a threat to anyone, but that she would put herself in danger.
Everything I cared about is gone.
Anna turned to Perso and smiled bitterly.
Its all because of one person.
.
I hate and loathe the person who destroyed all of that. And thats the emperor.
Its very dangerous.
I am aware of that. I dont speak so openly anywhere.
Anna stared at Perso.
It was as if she knew he wouldnt hurt her by looking at his eyes.
Anna sat still for a while, sipping her cold tea, and then suddenly remembered and asked.
So the Duke of Gertium will not be at the July Festival?
Ive been called, but I dont need to go. There are others there already.
Annas expression brightened at once at his words.
I see. Youre right. Youre also busy protecting this ce.
Hearing her cheerful voice, Perso hesitantly opened his mouth .
Didnt you say that you had a request for me?
Oh, yes, I did.
Tell me.
In fact, Anna tried to get Duke Gertium to go to that far away ce by making this and that excuse.
She tried to send him to the furthest ce from the capital, or to make up some other excuse to stay close to him and probe his weaknesses.
However, now that he told her that he would not go to the July Festival, where Rosie wasing, and that Rosie did not need to deal with him until Anna was in danger.
Then there was no need for that request.
Anna remembered their earlier conversation for a moment and then opened her mouth.
Could you protect me one more time when I am in danger, when I need you?
Wouldnt this be enough?
In any case, Gertium was one of the most powerful families after the emperor.
She thought that perhaps it would not be a bad idea to leave at least one debt to this family.
..I will do so.
Thank you.
Anna stood up with a relieved smile.
Thank you very much for all the help you have given me. Now that I have met the Duke, I will be leaving tomorrow.
Strange things happened next, however.
Perso Gertium, who had never reacted greatly to any mention of danger, suddenly got up from his seat.
Departure? Tomorrow? Where?
Oh, Im going to the July Festival.
Persos face turned pale at her words.
He followed without bothering for a moment and said.
Then I too wille to the July Festival.
* * * *
Anna red at the man outside the carriage with resentful eyes.
He said he wouldnte to the festival and shepleted the task Rosie gave her, but here he was, following her to the capital.
What should I do.I cant go with that man in the capital like this.
What kind of a sudden turn of events would lead him to go to the capital on a whim?
Anna was about to quietly stop by the capital to see Rosie became distracted.
She was supposed to be in a hurry, but Perso followed and she was going slow on purpose.
Moreover, in the name of escort, he did not leave Annas side for a moment, and that bothered her.
Ugh
Extremely, her nerves were more acute because of her menstruation, which started yesterday.
She had many worries and her body was not in good shape, so there was not a day when she felt rxed.
Rwanda, who had been watching her her whole life, noticed Annas condition first.
Miss, if its too much for you, lets rest here. Looking at the map, there is ake about 10 minutes further. We can take a rest there, since it is almost the same time we will be eating.
shall we do that?
Rwanda hurriedly stopped the carriage, and the fifty or so knights who had followed the carriage carrying Rwanda and Anna under the guise of an escort also stopped.
It was a number of people that she was aghast every time she saw them.
Of course, many more than this would be apanied on an official move of the high nobility.
But this was not the situation Anna wanted, and she sighed every time she saw the knights.
The carriage stopped and Anna went outside to look for theke, partly to soothe her stomach upsetting speed.
Perso followed her without a second thought.
It was like this the whole way to the capital. He followed her around as if he were her personal escort.
It was fine when she thought he was a low-ranked knight.
When the head of a family, who was a duke, followed her around like a personal guard, she couldnt help but feel a burden.
Are you perhaps keeping an eye on me?
Perhaps, just as she distrusted Perso, Persos distrust of Anna grew.
He was not like the sessive Dukes of Gertium, but at any rate, wasnt he the head of his family, which has supported the imperial family for generations?
Anna looked at Perso as he kept following her.
I dont want you to follow me any further. Im going to take wash up.
Okay.
Perso nodded.
How long do you think it will take?
..Why? Are youing to pick me up?
This is an area where mountain animalse out and it is dangerous. Ill wait for you nearby.
Please dont. If anything should happen, I will shout loud enough to be heard, so please stay away.
.
Please.
Okay.
Anna was finally relieved to hear his reply.
Whats wrong with him?
Anna asked Rwanda frustratedly but Rwanda onlyughed as if she knew something.
But she wouldnt tell Anna anything.
Perso Gertium.
When she found out who he was, he was a real nuisance.
* * *
An hour had long passed.
Perso stared in the direction where Anna had disappeared.
Normally, they would leave after an hour of rest.
It waste for the knights.
But Anna took it easy every time, while she had to rush to the July Festival.
Anna had been wary of him since she found out who he was.
Not that Perso didnt know that, but strangely, he felt uneasy if he didnt keep her in front of him.
Because he had the feeling that she would surely have some ident or something.
So he impulsively decided to go to the July Festival, which he had been inclined to do.
Anna had an atmosphere in which the storm seemed toe and take her away just by standing still.
It didnt mean that she looked weak, but somehow she made him feel like she was walking on the edge of the line.
My Lady is going to bete. She didnt even bring a nket.
Rwanda sneaked up on him and let Perso hold the nket.
Shes not feeling well right now and may have identally fallen asleep in the nice weather. Its easy to fall asleep in this weather.
Rwanda pushed Perso back, as if to say, Go ahead.
If she is asleep, you can wake her up and bring her back.
Perso pretended that he could not resist Rwandas prodding, and he went to his feet.
Rwanda was right, Anna was sleeping on a t rock in front of theke.
Perhaps it was because the shadows of the trees exquisitely covered her face, but it was a peaceful and restful ce to sleep.
Perso raised his hand to wake her.
Ugh..
Anna, who was holding her stomach in her arms, groaned.
Perso froze in ce, unable to reach out further.
Shes not feeling well
Rwandas words about Annas body not feeling well came to his mind.
Looking at Anna, who was groaning, she really didnt look quite well.
Perso hesitated for a moment and put the nket he had brought over Annas body.
It seemed their departure would have to be dyed a little longer.
* * *
Is it the scent of flowers ?
Anna could smell flowers somewhere.
Anna, who was in pain even as she slept, awoke pleasantly to the fragrance of flowers.
Why did she wake up her ragged body if she wanted to smell the flowers?
The nket that had been draped over her shoulders slipped off.
At the same time, she saw dozens of flowers cascading around the rock she was lying on.
What is this?
Wild flowers decorated her surroundings in a spectacr array of colors.
Holding the pale orange flowers in her hand, Anna looked around, but did not see anyone leaving flowers.
For a moment, Persos image crossed her mind, but she shook her head, saying, It cant be.
It would be Rwanda. Ill go and say thank you.
She couldnt believe she didnt wake her up and even put a nket on her.
Thanks to that, the pain in her aching stomach was lessened.
Anna tucked the pale orange flowers she was holding tightly in her pocket and stood up.
Perhaps because she woke up from a sweet sleep, her mind was clear.
It was a warm afternoon with only a week left until the July Festival.
Chapter 138: He who sees the will of God
Chapter 138: He who sees the will of God
***
Sponsored by Bri. Thank you (2/4)
***
Hans Helio seeped silently into the darkness, hiding his presence.
Originally he should not be in the capital now.
He had sent the emperor a letter saying that he would arrive tomorrow.
Hans remembered Roselyn again as he groped for the dagger, checking again for it.
..Why dont you wear the emperors crown?
Her voice still tightened his heart.
Every vein in his body pulsed as if it were ripping, and his heart swelled to excess.
A faint sense of dread coexisted with a vague trembling.
Hans intuited that his fate would changepletely with that one word.
Are you not confident that you will be emperor?
Sometimes he wasnt sure.
It was aplicated feeling that could not be defined in words.
But still, the only thing he was confident of was that he would work hard so that he would not regret it.
His heart was burning. A heavy sense of mission carried him and burned again.
Hans drew a silent breath and knocked on the door of the abandoned house.
Three times at first.
Then, after a short wait, twice, then once.
The door, which had been closed by a series of silent knocks, opened.
A shabbily dressed young man checked Hans out, then greeted him with a visibly relieved look on his face.
Ive been waiting for you. Pleasee in.
Im sorry Im a littlete. Lets go in.
You havee a long way.
Inside the old mansion with tightly drawn ckout curtains.
People were sitting at a huge, old dining table, and as soon as Hans entered, they rose from their seats to wee him.
Master!
Uncle!
Some of those close to him embraced him with open arms as soon as they saw him.
Hans wordlessly tapped the slender shoulders of the men in his embrace with firm hands.
They were all thin, as if they had been through a lot.
Im just d to see you again like this.
We have been waiting for you for a long time.
Something must have happened to the sudden call to arms
The twenty or so of them gathered were all those who had followed Hans.
Their ages were diverse, and some of the women who had inherited the title hade there dressed as men.
These were people who had been treated unfairly by the imperial family simply because they followed Hans.
They were also deprived of their family heirlooms for ridiculous reasons and their families were taken away by conscription.
Some had witnessed the death of their parents who had defended themselves against the imperial family.
These were aristocrats who suppressed their anger and grief and sumbed to the tyranny of the emperor.
They all wore shabby clothes, but they were never vain in their spirit and will.
Hans looked at those gathered with hardened eyes.
I did not gather you here today to tell you how happy I am.
Everyone gathered there felt that a full-fledged story woulde out.
They closed their mouths and looked at Hans with nervous eyes.
Hans took a deep breath and grabbed the dagger he kept in his clothes.
At that very moment.
Knock. Knock. Knock.
Someone knocked on the door of the abandoned house that no one came to anymore.
!
Everyone who was gathered looked at the closed door in unison from their seats.
They winked and asked with their eyes if anyone else woulde, but everyone shook their heads.
Knock, knock, knock.
Once again, a knocking sound with a constant pattern could be heard.
This sound was indeed a sign that they alone were promised.
Who on earth could it be?
The air was tense, and the tension pushed down heavily on the seat.
I know you are inside. Please open the door.
It was a clear, young male voice.
The most powerful of them, Viscount Hutens, approached the door after winking at Hans.
Who is it?
I am here to see the Marquis Hans Helio.
Hans face hardened noticeably.
No one should know he was in the capital right now.
It was also strange to know the exact pattern of entering the hideout, even if the man had followed him.
Is it the Emperors tail? The lurking? Ive made sure theres no one following me.
Hans looked at Hutens with his knife in his hand.
In any case, the man knew the hideout and the people in it, so there was no avoiding him.
If other armed forces were waiting in the vicinity.
I came alone. There are no other people, please open the door.
Said the man through the closed door as if he could read Hans mind.
Hans eyes narrowed and he nodded to Hutens as if he had made up his mind.
Hutens opened the door, armed buttching, in case of any danger.
In an old robe with shaggy hair that hid his eyes, the man came in.
It was so wildly unkempt, the beard made it almost impossible to see his face.
The man smiled stiffly, staring precisely at Hans over thetch.
There you are, sir. My name is Hartz Graham. I would like to speak to Marquis Helio.
Hartz Graham.
The moment Hans heard his name, he couldnt help but be surprised.
He was the very prophet of the exile that had been captured by the emperor.
* * *
We dont have much time, so lets get to the point.
Hartz took off his robe and shook it as soon as he came inside.
It was an act of showing that he had no weapon.
And yet, the suspicion in peoples eyes was not easily quieted.
The same was true of Hans.
He was not sure if the man was the real prophet Hartz, and even if it was right, it would not seem good that the person who was captured by the emperor came to him.
Was the prophet originally like this?
The more outward appearance Hans had no idea of his age, the less he could find what was in his heart.
Even Hans, who prided himself on having a fairly urate eye for discerning people, had difficulty gleaning Hartzs true intentions.
You are suspicious of me, arent you? Its normal. When a stranger suddenly appears at your secret meeting. But please understand that I have my reasons.
Why..
First of all, you have to believe me, so I will let you know some hidden facts.
Hartz pointed toward Hans chest.
Who do you think was the one who informed the emperor of the location of the it you are holding now? (*it= the dagger Roselyn gave Hans.)
As soon as he was asked the question, Hans realized that man was prophet Hartz.
It was you.
Yes. Then do you know why I brought it to the emperors attention?
Hans stared at him quietly, as if trying to figure out the intent of the question.
Even though Hans was not a man who had consolidated his position by force of arms, the look in his eyes, which shone clearly in the darkness, was enough to drive Hartz.
Is this how it feels to see a tiger with its teeth hidden? Hans was a different kind of oppressor than the young beast of prey.
Indeed, he is the one she chose. (*Roselyn chose Hans to be the next emperor)
The first time in his not-so-sweet life, Hartz felt a horrified chill in the Marquis eyes.
Hartz touched his beard to hide his nervousness and said his next words.
Why did the emperor dare to order you, who are not on good terms, to bring it to him?
Was that also your doing?
No one can bring it unless it is you. And so, as you have experienced, if it were not you, she wouldnt give it to anyone.
At the word she, Hans was again silenced.
The prophet Hartz.
He already knew that he and the Empress would meet.
He also knew that she would give him this dagger.
Would she have wanted to retrieve the sacred relic to fulfill Gillottis wish?
Did the prophet ask the emperor to let him go because he knew that the empress would not give him the sacred relic unless it was him? Was that really all there was to it?
No, thats not all.
Of course, nothing was certain yet, but one thing for sure was that the prophet knew that the empress was still alive.
If the prophet was really on the emperors side, he would have told this to the emperor first.
There was no way that that impatient emperor would have known about it and taken no action.
If the prophet had told the emperor in advance of todays meeting, Hans would be facing the emperors knights right now, not the prophet himself.
After thinking about it, Hans came to a conclusion.
You sent me there because you wanted me to meet with that person. (*that person = Roselyn)
Hartzughed at his words with a sigh of relief.
Of course, the bulky hairs made it almost impossible to see his smile.
Thats why Im called prophet. You are right. I wanted you and that person to meet.
Why?
Hartz answered Hanss sharp question in a calm voice.
I am the one who sees the will of God.
.
I am simply following the future that this absolute power has shown me.
Hartzs words sent a shiver down Hans neck.
God is. Is it really there?
Sometimes there is and sometimes there is not. Gods realm continues to diminish with the passage of time. Many gods have crossed over in time.
Even a prophet could not reach the realm of God.
He merely borrowed Gods eyes to see the future for a while.
Of course, he did not borrow it arbitrarily.
When he discovered one, he simply took a little peek at some of the pieces of the future that came pouring in like an explosion.
Each time Hartz spoke, their silent murmurs grew louder.
Chapter 139: Winter cant beat the pines
Chapter 139: Winter can''t beat the pines
I cant believe its God, the prophet, and the Marquis who was working ording to them.
The murmurs grew more and more excited, and a man who couldnt resist the exaltation murmured, clenched his fists.
God is on our side.
Hartzughed a little.
As far as he knows, God is not on anyones side.
He only winds up a little bit to move man and the world ording to his will.
There was just one who was worthy of Gods will, and that was she.
He just cleaned up the front and paved the way so that the chess pieces could move easily.
But looking at this from a human perspective, they could say that God stood on their side.
Maybe thest breath of God.
If what you say is true, I cant back down now.
Hans also looked back, suppressing his desire to be ted.
Dozens of pairs of eyes watching him looked at him a little differently than before .
They were eyes that seemed to be waiting for some words from him.
The emperor is a tyrant with power of death. Many people have fallen before the emperors ruthless power, and our foundation, our homnd. increasingly deste.
Yes!
This is nothing but a history of self-destruction!
The voices agreeing with each other grew louder and louder.
Hans took a dagger from his hand and ced it on the table.
The emperor asked me to get this.
What is it?
A deciphering sword. A holy relic.
The whispering became even louder at Hans words.
It was too great a danger to let the emperor, who used the unusual power of death, even hold a holy relic that could decipher anything.
It was impossible for Hans not to know that, but why did she give it to him?
When I went to get this. I met a miracle.
what!
Someone in a hurry to rush Hnas.
His first nce pierced the young man who eximed sharply.
The one the emperor was most wary of.
.
It was the Empress.
As soon as Hans finished, a heavy silence descended as if they had made a promise.
Some covered their mouths with trembling hands, and some just pouted their lips like they had forgotten how to speak.
The silence in that moment was heavier than any scream.
They could tell that Hans was not a man of empty words, as no one here could.
This made it even more difficult to speak easily.
Is it true? Didnt she die? How did shee back to life after being abandoned on that snowy mountain? How can Hans be sure it was her?
All kinds of questions swirled, but the shock that hit them was too great for anyone to speak out.
Moreover, there was the holy relic that she gave him.
There was also prophet Hartz.
So who would dare to question or doubt Hans words?
They btedly exhaled their choked breaths hotly and clenched their fists.
Shes on her way to Tanatos.
Is it true? Really, our Empress!
A huge hope beat in peoples chests as if they were seasick.
Some sat down, some leaning back against the wall, clutching their chests, as if they could not control the thrill.
But theres one thing you need to know.
What is that?
She no longer wishes to remain as our Empress.
Everyone woke up in shock.
There was a look of disappointment in their shaking eyes. Hans also knew how they felt.
But he also fully understood the will of the Empress, or Aranrosia.
She wants to go her own way.
No, that means she wonte back? You said shesing here now
Hans nodded as if in agreement.
In order to move into the future, we must clear out the past that has persistently remained.
You mean ?
Hans paused.
Then he looked around at the twenty or so nobles gathered there.
Her Majesty and I have made the decision to join forces.
What do you mean?
Let us create a new Tanatos.
!
Thump!
The hearts of the people around therge table pounded one by one.
There was a sense of anticipation and hope in their eyes, as if they had been waiting for it.
But there was also an unquenchable fear underneath.
Why is that?
Even Hans, who spoke these words, was feeling like them.
But he was the one who was determined to lead them.
A leader should not show fear.
Once he made a decision, he had to lead those who followed in an unwavering manner until the target point was reached.
Would you like to give it a try?
Marquis
Uncle!
Death will no longer hold us back.
In Hans heavy voice was his determination and will.
I will do my best not to be ashamed of my courage now. So
In the darkness, barely lit by a few candles, Hans eyes shone like the dawn.
It was the very light that was seen when the darkness cut through the dawn and called the morning.
Come, will you join me?
At Hanss words, his nephew Louis jumped up and shouted.
Winter cant beat pines!
The word lit a dry wick.
The men, who had been buzzing around, kicked off their seats, stood up, and shouted the same sentence.
Winter cant beat the pines!
The words rang solidly through the quiet, abandoned house.
It was their cry of support for Hans.
Hans clenched his fists with effort until the veins in his wrists rose prominently.
His whole body burned as if their voices were searing his soul.
Well, Im sorry to interrupt this inspiring moment.
Wading through the wave of emotion, Hartz spoke softly.
Dozens of pairs of shifty eyes stared at Hartz.
Hartz smiled awkwardly, feeling a little burdened, and cut to the point.
I said it earlier. I dont have much time right now. I need to tell you why I came here
Listening to Hartz, Hans realized he had not yet heard what Hartzs purpose ofing here was.
Because he would not just risk himself toe here just to introduce himself.
Hartz cleared his throat and extended his hand toward someone.
It was the same person who hastily asked, Who is he? a moment ago.
This person is the Emperors spy.
The man was startled and backed away at Hartzs words.
Carlson ?
Oh, no.Im not.
He shook his head vigorously with a look of horror on his face.
You will find the emperors seal in his left pocket. If the emperor catches you all, thats how he will get out. Before you gathered here, he had made a report to the imperial authorities, so.. The knights wille in in about 10 minutes. So hurry. We dont have much time.
At Hartzs words, someone near Carlson pulled out a knife.
It was Viscount Hutens, who opened the door for Hartz.
D*mn it!
The man called Carlson rushed upstairs. Hutens quickly followed him.
The conversation that they had just had should never have flowed into the emperors ears.
From the emperors point of view, they were plotting to reverse the ruler and sow the seeds of rebellion.
Everyone present, not to mention the Marquis Helio, was bound to be killed.
We are running out of time. Let us disperse here today. I will take care of Carlson, so everyone goes home quickly!
At Hans shout, the assembled men dispersed urgently.
Hartz, who was wearing a cloak, shouted to Hans, who ran outside.
Im going to jump out of the east window on the second floor. Try to get to the drop point!
When a startled Hans turned around, Hartz had already plunged into darkness.
* * * *
The entrance to Bern, the capital of Tanatos.
It would be a short ride on horseback and within an hour they would reach the outer castle.
Asha climbed a hill where she could see the pointy roof of the towering imperial castle.
She could not sleep, probably because Bern was close by.
After tossing and turning for a long time, she had slipped out of the room with Tamon sleeping next to her.
In the pitch ck darkness, the river of stars became brighter and brighter.
Tanatos believed that this river of stars was the souls of the first heroes who founded Tanatos.
It was said that the stars came to the night sky to bless the month of July.
It was the beginning of July, the warmest month in Tanatos, but the dawn breeze was still cool.
With a short breath, the cold air blew in sharply, ripping through the lungs.
Asha drew several breaths, feeling its faint pain.
The cold chill helped her to vividly recall the memory of that day when she was abandoned like a rag in the Krolturian Mountains.
Im here, Gillotti.
The events in the Imperial Pce hazed her like a shing light.
On her first day in the pce, wearing the crown of the Crown Princess, she saw the hard eyes of her grandfather as he watched Gillotti greet her.
It was a life where every move was monitored.
No matter how many nkets she covered, the cold didnt go away.
The day she wore the crown of the Empress, Gillotti violently tried to push and shove her.
Asha forced herself to remember and remember again.
Never forget. Never, never let it cloud or blur.
At least not before she saw that b*stards head and body split in two!
Anger in the calm purple eyes.
Asha breathed in the dawn air and then returned to the barracks.
You must have been tired.
When she nced at Tamon, his posture was much more disorganized than before.
Tamon did not feel cold even in Tanatos, and when he slept, he wouldnt use covers.
Even in his sleep, he pulled all the nkets, wrapped Asha tightly, and held her in his arms.
Because Tamon had wrapped her so tightly, Asha felt the heat she had not known throughout her life in Tanatos.
And that wasnt even in a castle with a firece but in a shabby barracks.
ncing at Tarmon, Asha shook her head and pulled down the shawl on her shoulder.
As she did so, she identally touched Tarmons clothes that had been ced on a small table.
A well-folded handkerchief in his coat fell to the floor.
What is that?
Something familiar came out of the neatly folded handkerchief.
Chapter 140: Let’s go there together
Chapter 140: Let¡¯s go there together
This is
Gently unfolding the handkerchief, Asha looked at it and opened her eyes in surprise.
Isnt it my hair?
It was Ashas hair, tied in a circle with a small ribbon.
It wasnt a lot, but it wasnt so little silver hair that it was indistinguishable.
No, why is this here?
Asha suddenly thought of the hair that was caught and clipped from Tamons coat a few days earlier.
It was just about the same hair that was caught on the buttons of the coat.
She was in pain, and Tamon cut the hair off himself.
Then
Asha looked alternately at her hair, which was wrapped in a handkerchief with a nd face, and at Tarmon, who was sleeping with a calm face.
She tried not to, but she burst intoughter.
He was strange when he asked for her limping leg, now he even kept her cut hair. He let her keep all the good parts and kept the crooked parts for himself.
Hes a madman.
After a few moments of contemtion, Asha folded the handkerchief back again and ced it inside Tamons coat.
Although it was originally her hair, this was now Tamons.
She threw it away, but he did not; he kept it in his handkerchief.
Even though it had originally belonged to her, it was only a few strands of hair that she did not mind cutting.
But it seemed important to Tamon.
.
Asha approached Tamon, who was lying on a cot.
She looked at his face, which was disheveled as she sat on the bed, which was quite soft due to theyers of wool piled on top of each other.
Perhaps that was why his face looked harder than usual.
Asha reached out and gently brushed his wrinkled brow.
His skin was cool, unlike his usual hot temperature.
.
The hand that had been touching his brow brushed his cheek. His cheek was just as cold.
Tamons eyes, which were tightly closed at the tickling touch of the fingertips, twitched.
Asha carefully touched the texture of his skin along his chin and neck.
She could feel the veins twitching powerfully on his thick neck.
She liked the pulse she could feel under her fingers.
She stroked the area a little more insistently and slowly lowered her hand again.
She nced over and saw more strength in his brow, which was furrowing.
Tamons cool skin felt different from hers.
Maybe it was because his body was healthy and he trained all the time.
The firmness and softness was naturally admirable.
Asha slowly bent her upper body, following between his thick shoulders and his chest, which was tense with tension.
Ashas hair spilled over his neck and chest as she bent over.
She whispered in Tamons ear in a quiet voice.
Until when are you going to pretend to be asleep?
Tamon chuckled as he closed his eyes at her whisper.
Then a thick arm grabbed her waist and lifted her up and put her on top of his body.
I thought you wouldnt know. How did you know?
Your skin was cold.
Then you mean you also noticed that I was outside and came in?
Being a witty guy, he must have woken up as soon as she got out of bed.
Perhaps he followed her out in the open air and came back in quietly without interrupting her.
Asha smiled softly as she faced him silently.
Tamon couldnt resist and kissed her.
His tongue was as hot as she remembered, dug through her open lips.
Its hard to sleep with home in sight?
He asked, their lips still pressed together. Asha was out of breath. Immediately the warmth of their touch became hot.
No, Im calmer than I thought, just.
Just?
I just want to get this whole thing over with as soon as possible and get some rest.
There was a thin sign of fatigue in her muffled voice.
Tamon stared at Asha, and their lips met again.
Ashas lips opened without resistance.
It was strange to see her desire growing every day.
She thought they had had enough of each other just a few hours ago, but he was making her wet again.
There is one very small ind.
Tamon whispered, biting Ashas lower lip.
An ind ?
Its a two-hour boat ride away.
Tamon spoke as he kissed her chin.
Halfway up her body, his lips gradually moved along her chin, down to her neck, and then down to her thin ribs and below.
Before long, they were in a lying position facing each other.
Asha shivered with the heat that tickled her chest.
Its an empty, deserted ind. I built my hut there.
You? By yourself?
When Asha looked at him with disbelief, Tamonughed and bit her.
Startled, she tried to get away, but Tamons arms didnt let her go.
Why not? Dont you believe me?
Tamon smiled leisurely and swallowed her mounds.
Ashas thin hips bent like a bow, and he opened his mouth wider, seizing the moment.
It was like a greedy predator angrily wanting to taste as much as possible.
Tamons hands slid down her open thighs.
Grabbing his shoulders, Asha twisted her hips and shook her bottom.
Her senses were developing day by day, and now her body opened right up to the smallest stimtion.
When Asha, who was quickly overheating, became overwhelmed with the torturous rush of pleasure, Tamon whispered to her, soothing her with a gentle hand. The insistent sound stirred her ears.
But, the looters came to the hut.
Looters?
Well, they were little monkeys who lived on the ind, but they were dexterous in getting into the hut and pretended to be the owners. I dont know how many times I fought with them.
Asha couldnt help butugh as she imagined Tamon fighting with the little monkeys. (*me too, Asha )
Dontugh, I had a very serious battle then.
Tamon sounded a serious warning.
Yes, Im worried about the monkeys.
Oh . They were formidable enemies.
Ashaughed again, and something hot and hard prated deep inside her while she was caught off guard.
Ha.
It was always hard to breathe at this moment.
Tamon said as he came in and hugged and kissed her gently.
I thought I needed a brave guard to protect my hut that I had built with my hands.
Guards?
Asha couldnt tell if they were having a physical conversation or a verbal one.
The artists sculpture-like high, straight bridge of his nose plunged into Ashas chest.
He kissed her breasts tenaciously, hugging her, soothing her, showering her with warmth.
I brought two loyal wolfdogs.
Oh
After that, those nasty monkeys didnt show up. Peace came. My peace.
In a blurry head full of pleasure, Asha imagined a shabby hut, two big dogs guarding its front, and a group of wild monkeys iling about in the trees.
Even though it was not a sweet story, she felt a strange sweetness as if she had candy in her mouth.
Lets go there together, Asha.
Asha lifted her head and looked into Tamons eyes.
The red eyes staring at her bent faintly.
He said so casually like, Lets have dinner tomorrow.
We must bring their favorite fruit as a gift of peace.
.
Lets go together.
Asha silently held Tamons head.
Then she whispered the best she could as he thrust forcefully.
Yes.
* * *
What? You lost them?
Im sorry. When we got there, everyone had already dispersed.
D*mn it!
Gillotti got up from his seat, stomping his feet.
This was his chance to get rid of the rats, but they slipped away!
Why the hell were they all gathered? Did they gather to wee Marquis Helio, who woulde back tomorrow?
Ha.
Gillotti was pacing around the roomughing.
True to the words of the prophet Hartz, Hans seeded in obtaining the holy relic.
Gillotti was both happy and unhappy.
The one who would persistently survive and create fame even in that barrennd was none other than Hans Helio.
He had life, reputation, honor, and few weaknesses.
It was clear that if the mans power was left to grow, thends of the Northwest would belong to him.
No way. I am the one who holds this power, and the Imperial Family is here, and he dares to divide the country in half?
It was because Hans was stuck at the end of the northwest, otherwise he must have been picking a fight.
It was also Hans Helio who sent the most persistent letters of opposition to Natashas entrance this time.
It was also Hans who protested against the removal of the Empress.
The man had much to lose, but he was not afraid.
That annoyed Gillotti.
Having much to lose meant exactly that he had much to have.
No matter how much he reduced and suppressed Hans power, he still gathered in triplication like a mouse and sarcasticallyined about theck of the imperial family.
What a bunch of annoying people
He wanted to put Hans away as soon as he got the holy relic.
But if I do that, there would be no one to control the Northwest. Thats the problem.
Thend was tough, but that didnt mean it was and that could be taken by the barbarians.
So Hans Helio had to be left behind and his limbs had to be cut off.
The best way to do so was to eliminate his followers one by one.
And it would be even better if we swept them away quickly at once.
He tried to contact several people, but only one was able to conciliate.
It was Carlson, the second son of Liphius, who could not bear the sudden poverty.
Where is Carlson Liphius?
The Kingsguard captain, who had been waiting nervously, answered Gillottis question with his head bowed more deeply.
He was dead in that ce. It was a pierce through the heart.
What, they found out he was our spy?
The captain of the Guard did not follow up with another word. It was not a question he could answer with certainty.
However, given the circumstances, it seemed somewhat certain that he had been killed because he was discovered to be a spy.
Gillotti knew this, too, which made him even angrier.
Those rats!
What the hell were those guys trying to do?
He didnt know what it was, but it really bothered him. He felt like he should not wait and see.
Gillotti, who was pondering for a while, immediately ordered to call Hartz.
Chapter 141: Betrayal
Chapter 141: Betrayal
Anne, Anne!
Natasha called Annes name as she screamed.
Anne, who had brought a warm hand towel, ran to the bedroom gasping for breath at the screaming call.
Ugh, Anne! Wheres the medicine?!
Lady, hang in there. Its only been an hour since you took the medicine.
Ahhhhhhh!
Anne put down the hand towel and bucket she had brought and quickly massaged Natashas chest and stomach gently.
Natasha was suffering from severe postpartum pain, perhaps due to the aftermath of having a baby in a hurry.
Her breasts, which leaked so much milk that they soaked her clothes and were hard as stones, could not be milked properly, and even grazing them was painful.
It was just as serious underneath where the blood kepting.
Anne changed the towel she had put underneath several times, but there was still so much blood that it was still wetting the bedding.
Anne took care of Natasha in a cold sweat.
Anne was the only one who knew Natashas situation, so it was only her who had to take care of Natasha.
As a result, Annes body was getting more and more tired day by day, but that did not mean that she was in a position to escape.
She hurriedly rubbed Natashas hands and feet with her hands.
Its very noisy outside.
Did the medicine work?
Natasha spoke to Anne in a much calmer voice than before.
Natashas room was the warmest room in the pce.
If a window opened, they could see the lobby of the main pce and the corridor of the west tower, where the emperors office was located, so she could watch his movements from time to time.
Even in the pain, she could hear the footsteps of the soldiers through the tightly closed window.
Anne had to strain her ears to hear them.
Anne looked at Natashas face and asked softly,
Should I go check ?
It was dawn.
It was unusual for the emperor to move his soldiers at this hour.
While Natasha was worrying for a while, someone tapped lightly on the door of her room.
The door was opened and the vizier came inside, carefully looking around the perimeter.
He rushed over and knelt down at Natashas bed and embraced her.
Why didnt you tell me in advance if it hurt this much?
As soon as he saw Natasha sweating, Roxons face contorted.
How can you be so foolish.
He moaned, rubbing her cheek with his thin fingers, as if he could not help feeling sorry.
Natasha looked down at Roxons whitish head with cold eyes, but when he raised his head, her face was saddened with dewy tears.
I hate you.
Natasha !
I hate you so much for making me so sad.
Natasha turned her head, tears dripping down her neck, like a flower that could not win against the dew.
Roxons heart sank as tears rolled down Natashas face, which was pink and swollen from postpartum pain.
He quickly begged with all the vigor he could muster as he kissed her fingers.
Dont say that. Ill do everything I can for you.
As if waiting for those words, Natasha looked at Roxons face.
Sweat beaded on her forehead due to the pain she was desperately enduring.
Have you done everything I have told you to do?
Roxon nodded vigorously.
Secretly, and without the emperors knowledge, I returned thends of Oshanta to your sons name. As I told you in advance, I have manipted the books by putting in the name of a marine merchant. So you have nothing to worry about.
what about the medicine I told you about?
I have already looked into that through the Lumatia herbalist. Since the July festival starts tomorrow, I will take advantage of the hectic time to mix it with the emperors medicine.
Natasha finally breathed a sigh of relief at the word that Roxon had prepared everything.
Did you try to betray me, Your Majesty?
Natasha silently tightened her grip on the bedsheets.
When Natasha heard from Roxon that the emperor had ordered to bring Gertiums youngest sister to the pce, she washed away any trace of guilt that remained for Gillotti.
Gillotti was just using her after all.
From that mouth that whispered hundreds of times that he loved her, he had eventually brought in another woman to be the new empress.
Shamelessly, the girl wasnt even an adult yet.
So I must find a way to live before I am discarded. Did you think that Natasha would retreat so easily, Your Majesty?
Natasha calmly cleared her mind.
On the most glorious day in July, she nned to have a baby.
This was also the reason for filling the Imperial Pce with Roxons people beforehand.
The third week of July, when the emperor couldnt leave his seat and the most grand events would be held.
Her child woulde into the world as the emperors only child in name and in reality.
Since the emperor would not be able to see the child after this time, the imperial throne would naturally pass to the child.
Roxon, I trust you will do well without me.
Trust me. Just me.
Roxon sadly hugged Natashas shoulder.
Personnel had already been appointed to help her give birth.
After all business was over, Natasha was no longer able to deal with Roxon. She just wanted to lie down and rest as soon as possible.
Natasha nced at Anne. She stood behind Roxon, pale and startled.
Lady Natasha needs her rest. She is very tired.
Oh, I see.
Roxon kissed repeatedly the back of Natashas hand in disappointment and had no choice but to get up.
He looked at Natasha, who turned around without seeing him off, as if he felt sorry for her, and sneaked out.
Roxon hurried through the quiet hallway where not a single walk remained.
One member of the Kingsguard, hidden in the dark corner of the corridor, watched Roxons back as he left.
(*Natasha had already secretly gave birth, but on the third week of July when she will fake giving birth to make it look like the baby is born on the right due date to fool the emperor, but Im sure the emperor already knew her n because the emperors guard was watching Roxon, who was Natashas babys real father.)
July.
In Tanatos, July was considered the month of birth and blessings.
Thend of snow and ice was flooded with colorful flowers, and the trees showed their true green leaves as the snow melted.
Children went outside to y as much as they wanted, and the young nobles began the social activities they had been waiting for.
It was also in July that the first emperor first raised his g in Tanatos.
Even though the real founding date waster, in September, people preferred July to September anyway.
Therefore, to celebrate the month of July, when the people became masters of thend, the festival was held from the first to thest day of July.
The first week was themoners festival.
They opened the seats and left the lights on at night, enjoying themselves and making merry as if they had forgotten the day and night.
Meanwhile, the guests of honor arrived to attend the imperial July Festival.
The Imperial Household also opens its gate to wee the guests.
The imperial banquet began in the second week.
For about two weeks, all the imperial pces were lit up with lights, and spectacr banquets and events were held, days and nights.
It was also a time of friendship with delegations from abroad. The Imperial Familys marriage agreement was also made around this time.
In thest week of July, the imperial family andmoners all mingled and enjoyed it together.
Commoners were also allowed to participate in the imperial garden parties, as long as they had the proper attire.
Of course, due to security issues, it was not possible to amodaterge numbers of people, and they were not allowed to enter the main pce.
However, there were many other events,rge and small, held at the Imperial Pce to enjoy.
[July in Tanatos is an absolute must-enjoyment.]
These were the words any Tanatos people would say.
It was the same for Roselyn.
Even her tiger-like grandfather and her busy mother and father spent a lot of time with their families at the mansion only in July.
Not to mention Cain, who was always on Roselyns side.
Memories of going to the flower expo that bloomed only in July, of going to the Imperial Pce banquet hand in hand with everyone else, days of ying hide-and-seek in the blooming garden with Anna.
Even though she hated Gillotti and the events at the Imperial Pce were hellish, it did not taint those memories.
Therefore, as soon as Asha arrived in the capital, she wanted to go to her old mansion.
It was Tarmon who reacted unexpectedly.
Hey, how about we go thereter?
What? Why?
I think we should stop by our quarters first. Everyone is tired. I think we should unpack our luggage. .
Asha nced back at Tamons words.
The newly arrived Tulip Knights, who had taken the ce of Jorges knights, were really closer to the standardized knights.
They were strong and firm, their faces unwavering at any given moment.
Lutre, who served as Tulips captain, followed them with a look that said he didnt even know what fatigue was.
Im fine. I havent used even 10% of my strength yet.
Lutre chuckled and let them know that he was still alive and well, but Tamon ignored his words.
I know youre tired, even if you do look that way. You said that because youre being considerate.
No, Im really.
Lutre.
Tamon turned around and stared at Lutre.
Lutre nodded quickly.
Alright, Ill go unload the luggage.
As Tamon lied with a nonchnt look on his face, Asha couldnt help but to look at him strangely.
It was strange for him to behave in such a suspicious manner.
Then how about the group go to their quarters first? Ill go to the mansion myself. Its a ce I can walk with my eyes closed, so
Tamons face scrunched up at Ashas words. He shook his head as if to say absolutely not.
Were here and you might be in more danger. That is an absolute no-no.
Tamons words made Ashaugh.
Who knows me here and now that I am in danger?
She was wrapped head to toe in Amors costume.
It was a figure disguised in advance, just in case anyone recognized her distinctive appearance.
And yet it was funny how overprotective Tamon was of danger.
The quarters are in the East, right? It is very far from the mansion. So you go ahead.
Asha.
Tamon grabbed her wrist as if to say it was not okay.
Asha looked alternately at her captured wrist and at Tamon, staring into his eyes.
Now this was something strange.
Her instincts screamed sharply. Tamon was trying to hide something from her.
Is there a reason I shouldnt go there?
Tamons eyes hardened slightly at her question.
Chapter 142: A vanished home
Chapter 142: A vanished home
He hesitated to answer on rare asions.
Asha read Tamons dark gaze as she could not wait any longer.
She grabbed Tamons wrist as he grabbed hers.
She could feel him flinching.
Asha gently turned her wrist in his grip and said, holding his hand
Come with me. I need to see whats going on.
.
Tamon looked down at his hand, which she held.
He instantly felt deted as he looked at their hands as if saying Lets go together.
Its not good for you.
Tamon nodded heavily and silently.
Youll be in despair and sad
He was afraid he would not be able to face that sight.
Ashas grief resonated much greater than his own.
Then, when the purple eyes got watery, the emotions became so rough that he wanted to turn the world upside down.
Get a hold of yourself.
He got on the horse, vowing no matter what emotions he faced, he would be with her.
Asha kicked off her horse and departed first.
* * *
For Roselyn, July was a joy and a miss.
July was warmer than the spring sun, and memories of the mansion still float before her eyes.
Asha stared at the abandoned house that had burned ck.
.
The smell of ashes, which had not yet gone away, hit her nose.
Not to mention the majestic gate with its lily-shaped inscription, the garden her mother loved, the woond where her grandfather used to read his books, even the vine forest where she and Cain yed hide-and-seek and fell asleep many times.
Everything crumbled into ckness, losing its shape.
Even the word horrific seemed unable to exin it all.
What is this
Asha stared nkly at the burn-out mansion, speechless.
She knew something had happened, but she never imagined it would look like this.
The moss-covered entrance to the mansion was as deserted as a graveyard.
The mansion, burnt ck with only the skeleton remaining, was as horribly sad as a dried-up corpse.
Her feet did not dare to fall off.
Ha
It was said people would lose their minds if they were too abashed, and Asha was just like that now.
Ha!
Asha burst outughing as she stood at the entrance. Sheughed and cried with a twisted face.
Wet moisture ran down her cheeks. Her lips were twisted as she startedughing.
Her feet elerated as she walked one step or two into the mansion.
After passing through a row of tree paths like knights, she ran to the woond where her grandfather used to read and the gazebo where her father and mother often drank tea.
Memories of the past passed by her eyes along the wind.
She saw little Roselyn, ying house with Anna and her brother Cain.
One day she fell out of the tree, Cain ran to the lobby with Roselyn on his back.
Ha ha!
The only ce that was intact was the pavilion a little away from the main building.
Everything was a mess.
Gillotti!
She sat on the ground and gripped the dirt with both hands.
Sad tears dripped to the dry ground.
She thought she wouldnt feel hurt anymore, but it was inevitable.
A wailing cry rang out at the abandoned house.
The quiet soother caressed her many times, but it did not easily stop her crying as sadly as a child.
Tamon, who had been waiting for her in silence, hugged her shoulders.
Gripping his cor with her white hands, Asha cried for a long time and then fainted.
* * *
And when Asha woke up again, it was long past evening.
She had cried so much that her eyes started burning as soon as she opened her eyes.
She swept by the burning eyes with her dry hands and ran into Tamon, who was justing inside.
Seeing him standing, Asha chuckled first and spoke to him.
How long did I sleep?
.. 3 hours?
I didnt sleep as much as I thought.
Asha was just happy to see the water kettle in Tamons hand.
She held out her hand, meaning to give her water. But it was not the kettle in her hand, but Tamons hand.
He sat her down and then sat next to her with a very serious expression on his face and examined herplexion.
Ashaughed quietly, not saying that she wanted water, not his hand.
What do you think? My hair is messy.
Tamon squinted and looked at her face slowly and murmured indifferently.
Its great.
Really?
Asha thought it was serious and fumbled around her eyes.
Tamon, who was smirking, pulled her close and kissed her eyelids.
Dont ask me again. Youve always been the best in my eyes.
Asha was embarrassed for no reason, even though she knew Tamon was joking.
.. water, please.
Asha pushed Tamons face away and pointed to the kettle he had set down.
Tamon poured water and handed it to her.
She was thirsty, and as soon as the water went in, her headache seemed to subside.
After drinking the full ss and emptying it again, Asha finally took a breath.
As the cold water swished and wetted her esophagus, the heat inside seemed to subside a little.
Tell me if you know anything else.
Looking at Tamons calm eyes, she could only see that there was more she didnt know.
Asha waited a moment, then nced at him and smiled.
I can go and find out.
Then there was a slight stir in his calm eyes.
After a brief silence, Tamon rose from his seat and went to the cab.
Perhaps it was a mansion that had been managed normally, but there were quite a few drinks on disy in the bedroom cab.
He picked a random one and filled the crystal cup.
Asha didnt know much about alcohol, but she knew that that ocher color was extremely high-strength rum.
He gulped down the thirst-quenching liquor in one gulp.
Then he filled the empty ss half full and brought it to Asha.
Do you want a drink?
Asha looked at the ss he offered for a while and reached for it.
Then, Asha drank it in one gulp.
The cold water had cooled her esophagus, and now it was on fire again.
She closed her eyes and savored the fire as if she remembered it.
They dug up the tomb of the Duke of Sunset.
She opened her eyes quietly and Tamon said in a voice as devoid of emotion as possible.
And when they burned the mansion, they burned the coffin with it.
.
Thats all I know.
Ice and fire broke out inside at the same time.
She felt a blue and red light soaking her head, her flesh.
Do not lose your pride, Rosie. You are my pride.
As she left, she thought of her grandfather, who could not let go of her hand.
She nodded slowly.
Yes.
This was enough.
Well, with this much fire.
She could hit Gillotti directly in the neck without hesitation.
* * * *
Boom!
The fireworks that signaled the beginning of the festival floated high in the sky.
It was a celebratory shot specially presented by the Imperial Pce.
As if they had been waiting only for today, people rushed into the city and filled the morous streets.
Since July attracted many outside guests, the best inns and hotels were already booked six months in advance.
Nobles with money would build a house or rent an entire mansion in Bern or a neighboring area.
During the first week of July, music could be heard throughout the city.
The light that never goes out, the music that never stops.
Children running around with fake flower crowns on their heads.
Asha, who was ncing out the window at the full view of the festival, smiled.
Theyre all wearing flower crowns.
Asrell, who was helping Asha dress up, gazed happily at the children running around under the window.
Those flowers are Tanatos chrysanthemums, arent they?
Yes, they say its a perennial flower. It blooms in July, but it is the first flower to make flower crowns. There is a superstition that it will be eternally glorious, but there were a lot of them out around this time of year.
Itd be a great honor to wear that.
Ashaughed at Asrells joke.
Its actually hard to get the real flowers. Even chrysanthemums dont use a lot in the imperial family. The ones the children are using now are all fake.
Oh, it was a fake flower.
It was said that the flowers that bloomed on the spot were perennial flowers when the winter spirit permeated the Tanatosnd.
In July, the first ever blooming perennial flower was said to be the same flower that conveyed the power of winter.
It didnt matter if it was true or not. There was no way to confirm anyway.
However, the imperial family would have flower hunt as part of the July Festival event.
The reason for naming it a hunt was that the method was somewhat radical.
Participation was limited to the nobility, and there were no sanctions for the means and methods.
Delegations from other countries could participate as much as they wanted. However, they were at a disadvantagepared to the Tanatos nobility.
In the imperial family, the skin and horns of the silver deer were given to the first person who brought the flowers.
The skin and horns of the silver deer were worth the same price as gold, so everyone would look for it with all their heart.
The perennial flower was a flower that decided where it would bloom on its own.
So it was difficult to find this flower using special procedures or methods.
People had to dive into a treasure hunt that could only be left up to natural luck.
Listening to Ashas story, Asrell ced a white flower pin on the veil that hid her hair, head, and face.
At first nce, it was in the shape of a flower simr to a perennial flower.
I wish Asha endless glory.
Asha replied to Asrells wit with augh and stood up.
Chapter 143: Finally, at the Imperial Palace
Chapter 143: Finally, at the Imperial Pce
***
Sponsored by Bri. Thank you (1/10)
***
Tamon, who was waiting on the second floor, held Ashas hand and kissed the back of her hand as she finished her preparations and came down.
His lips felt so hot even though she was wearing gloves.
How could someone be so beautiful even when hidden from head to toe? (Tamon)
Only Tamon would make such apliment, but it didnt make Asha feel bad.
But it didnt mean the words were serious enough for Asha to reply.
She snorted and grabbed his hand.
We have to hurry too, dont we? Were already near the gate.
Yes, we have to go.
Tamon kissed the back of Ashas gloved hand again as he led her in the carriage.
Today was the day for foreign delegations to officially enter the pce.
Whatever method she used, the amazing Amor king really did arrive in Tanatos in time for the July Festival.
Compliments to herpetence, Tamon and Asha went to the city gates to greet her.
* * *
Im finally here.
Theoransha kept her hand gripping the horse reins and red at the pointed spire of the Imperial Pce of Tanatos.
She had finally set foot in the country of the terrible enemy, but her anger did not boil over as much as she had expected.
She gazed with calm eyes at the imperial citizens who weed the envoys from other countries.
They cheered with curious faces, as various foreigners appeared in strange clothes.
Most weremoners, and children made up more than half of the poption.
They can be reced, but the sacrifice will be minimal.
I trust you will understand my feelings.
The voice of Aranrosia, who had vowed the downfall of Gillotti Tanatos before her departure, came to the surface again.
Theo, who was looking at the crowd that had gathered still, chuckled.
anyway, I have a weak heart.
Helia, princess of Amos, approached Theo and whispered.
What are you mumbling about?
Hm? Nothing. I was just deeply moved.
Helia nodded as if she understood Theos words.
Amos was a country derived from Amor, as evidenced by the simrity of the names Amos and Amor.
It was sometimes called thend of sisters, so the Princesses of Amos often came to study in Amor when they were young.
It was through her study abroad that Helia came to know Theoransha.
Theo, who was active and spirited, and Helia, who was frail, were strangelypatible despite their opposite tendencies.
Where the childhood connection had always been there, Helia was abducted when she was 17 years old.
The pirates abducted Helia, and the problem was that they put this crime on Theo.
It was that Theoransha was jealous of Helia for some reason, killed her, and pretended not to know.
Theo was once suspected for a moment by the royal family of Amos, who had lost their reason.
Of course, they could not pursue the matter frankly, but in any case, as an urgent matter, they could not overlook any possibility.
Theo dove directly into the abduction case to clear her name and discovered that it was the work of pirates in the Caliphate waters.
The pirates who abducted Helia were those who were known for their poor quality in the Caliphate waters.
Human trafficking was basic, and abduction, confinement, and assault weremonce.
Fortunately, just before something bad happened to Helia, Theo was able to rescue her.
However, rescuing Helia was not enough satisfaction for Theo. She killed all the ck mist pirates.
This caused the royal family of Amos to owe Theo a big debt.
At the time, Theo refused to eptpensation from the royal family of Amos.
She had already made up her mind at that time that she would be the king of Amor, so she was determined to collect this debt more appropriately next time.
And today, she has received a very appropriate payment.
Helia, the Princess of Amos and revered as a Saint, followed Theo directly to Tanatos with Amos holy relic.
Lumoshas sacred relic was in Theos hands.
Oh, it really has been a tough month.
In the meantime, Theo spotted Tamon, who had said he woulde to pick Theo up with a face that looked ten years older.
Since Tamon stood out even at a distance, they found him without difficulty.
Ronasso, who was following Theo, also found Tamon, but he was unable toe forward because of his duty to protect Theo.
Its good to see him again in good health.
dont I look healthy now?
Youve done this kind of schedule, and I think youre in great shape.
Oh, thats true.
I see that the Princess of Amos came with you. May the blessings of the sun be upon you at night.
May the blessings of the night shine upon you in the day.
While they were exchanging greetings, Theo nced at the carriage that Tamon was guarding.
The window of the carriage opened and Asha, wearing a veil, waved her head in greeting.
Theo also greeted her by bowing her head slightly.
Flying pollen, the cheers of the crowd, the music echoing through the air.
They felt it all as they entered the wide open door of Tanatos pce.
* * * *
The imperial banquet weing the delegations was magnificent.
Tanatos was dressed more morously than ever, perhaps to let people know that the country was alive and well.
Asha, after all this time, looked around the imperial pce, which was filled with jewelry, flowers, and fine ornaments.
Did the imperial family have this much finances left?
Of course, it was not that Tanatos had no money.
It was because when she was here back then, they already had a three-year budget proposal, but at that time, the proposed budget for events in July was not asrge as this one.
This meant that the proposed budget after three years was either brought forward and used, or the nobles taxes were raised.
At that moment, Asha remembered another reason why Tanatos finances had grown.
Yes, they confiscated the Sunset familys property.
Ashas eyes grew colder.
This horrifying mour was the blood and flesh of the Sunset family.
Howrge was the confiscation of all the property of the ducal family, which was the pir of this huge empire?
Asha stared coldly at Gillotti, who was greeting the delegations in turns.
Hriously, Natasha stood beside him, dressed in the Empresss gown.
As soon as Roselyn was removed, Natasha was given the title of Count.
Of course, it was an aristocratic rank only in appearance, but by gaining the position, she would be qualified to ascend to the throne of the empress.
Somehow, however, Gillottis decision was slow.
There was a rumor that there would be an official announcement at this July festival.
Yes, I see that.
Those two were very simr, especially in that there was no limit to their greed.
Roselyn had never forgotten Natashas voice whispering in her ears while Roselyns white skirt was stained with blood. (*the use of the name Roselyn here because at the scene back then it was Roselyn the empress. Asha didnt exist then.)
Good-bye.
Natasha was crying andughing while pushing Roselyn into hell.
The power was in Gillottis hands, but Natasha would not be easily detachable.
Asha intended to drag Natasha down in the same way that Natasha had sent her to her death.
Catching her off guard and pulling on her neck in the blink of an eye.
Asha looked carefully at Natashas big belly.
It was only seven months ago that she announced that she had given birth to a stillborn baby while bleeding.
But now Natashas stomach was so huge that it was no exaggeration to say that she was ten month pregnant.
Of course, it was difficult for Asha, who had never given birth, to determine whether or not the belly looked right or not.
But thinking about Natasha, Asha felt something unpleasant.
Even though they were forced to marry, Gillotti and Roselyn fulfilled their marital duties.
In particr, having children was the most important task for the emperor and empress to pay attention to, especially since the imperial children were precious due to the different nature of death.
Inside the imperial pce, the couple calcted the best time to have a child, and Roselyn and Gillotti drank various medicines and teas that were good for pregnancy.
They spent four years that way and still had difficulty conceiving.
This meant that there was a possibility that either Roselyn or Gillotti was infertile.
Of course, she had her own possibility in mind.
Because before she became Empress, the Temple and the doctors checked the health of the Crown Princess, and there were exceptions to all of them.
The funny thing was that they didnt check the royal family.
In Tanatos, it was traditional not to question the authority or qualifications of the royal family in any matter.
So if an imperial family member was infertile or potentially infertile, they could not make a fuss about it out loud.
At least ostensibly.
Well, in any case, as Natasha was pregnant now, it must be Roselyn who was infertile.
Asha rubbed her t belly.
Not once did she think she could not have a baby.
Her body was very healthy and her menstrual cycle was regr.
Oh,e to think of it, this cycle has already passed.
Of course, after she came back to life, her cycle changed a bit, but it was never cut off.
But, she was quitete this month.
While traveling here with a rush schedule, she forgot that she was half a month past her scheduled date.
.. is the cycle changing again?
Perhaps it was a side effect of engraving with Tamon.
In any case, it was a different power that affected the body, and for simr reasons, the Tanatos imperial family had a hard time finding an heir.
But what was important now was not that her cycle had changed.
King Theoransha Lantifu of Amor, Tamon Krasis, the Chief of Diplomacy, and the first Princess of Amos are here.
Count Ranier introduced the important guests one by one.
Atst, attention was paid to Amors guest of honor.
Tamon quietly held Ashas hand.
Asha approached Gillotti, holding Tamons hand forcefully with cold fingertips.
Chapter 144: Remove it
Chapter 144: Remove it
I am meeting the King of Amor for the first time. Wee. Thanks to you, this years July Festival in Tanatos will shine even brighter.
Gillotti looked at Theoransha, who was standing in front of him, with interest.
The young king of Amor had never appeared in Tanatos before.
Of course, weak foreign royalty may be reluctant to leave the country.
But the King of Amor was young, energetic, and active in diplomacy with her neighbors.
And yet, she had nevere to Tanatos in particr.
Gillotti, of course, vaguely knew why.
The conflict between the previous King of Amor and Tanatos, and the resulting history of Amors humiliation, was one of the things he witnessed.
Because of this, an Amor Princess was brought in under the guise of studying abroad and then went missing a few years ago.
The ident was quietly buried because the former King of Amor died around the same time, but in any case, there were plenty of reasons to put the current king to shame.
But why did she suddenly appear?
Gillotti added doubt to his interest and stared at Theoransha.
Of course, the serpentine smile did not disappear from his face, but he maintained a favorable expression anyway.
Winter glory to you. Thank you for inviting me to a wonderful feast. The first time stepping on Tanatos, it makes you blink in many ways.
Despite the horrifying re, Theoransha remained resolute.
Of course, her blood boiled and her heart chilled with anger, but she gritted her teeth and held back.
She felt little interest in stepping on Tanatos soil, much to her own surprise.
However, she felt that it was more painful than she could imagine to endure the evil in front of Gillotti Tanatos.
More so, because that dirty look in his eyes and wispy white-blonde hair looked just like the previous emperor.
Ha ha! It will have a different atmosphere from thend of spring and summer. The festival should be abundant and I hope you enjoy them without any shortage. Also, please enjoy the many events prepared by the imperial family with pleasure.
Theoransha imagined taking Gillottis head off,ughing boldly in her head.
She repeated it a couple of times quickly and her anger subsided.
This allowed her to end her conversation with Gillotti with a picture-perfect smile.
As if he knew how she felt, Tamon patted Theo gently on the back so that Helia could not see.
Its been a long time since Ive seen Amors General. Hes.still big.
Gillotti sat arrogantly and looked at Tamon.
Natasha, who was by Gillottis side with a painted smile, also smiled at Tamons appearance.
Tamon Krasis sees the winter glory. I am simply delighted to spend the July Festival of Tanatos with you.
Tamon smiled softly and bowed to the emperor of another country.
The huge figure of him being thoroughly polite even looked elegant.
Gillotti red at him. He always disliked the talkative Tamon.
It was not that interest was talkative, but that there were many words surrounding him.
Much of it was about marveling at his incredible aplishments and achievements, beginning when he was a knight, and some of it was about being secretly jealous and envious of this mans masculine charm.
Gillotti looked down into Tamons red eyes.
Well, they were eyes that were said to be proof of his unity with the devil.
His blood-red eyes were gruesome.
Gillotti crumpled his brows as if he was displeased even with eye contact, and quickly tried to finish the greeting.
Have a pleasant July Festival with your king.
Just then, Natasha, who had been standing still with her hands on her stomach, opened her mouth.
How long are you nning to stay here?
Natasha suddenly interrupted and Gillotti looked at her with surprise.
Natasha looked at Gillotti with a bashful smile and secretly cut in with her true feelings.
I went to Amor a long time ago. It was a different kind of beauty than Tanatos. After I have a baby Id like to go on vacation for a while in Amor, since its a warm country. Your majesty, will you please allow me to do so?
Cold sweat broke out on Natashas forehead as she smiled serenely.
Gillotti carefully observed Natashas expression, as if she were scared, and turned back to Theoransha.
Is it alright with the King of Amor?
Theo smiled and nodded.
Of course. You are always weed.
Thank you. Im looking forward to it.
It was Theo who granted the permission, but Natasha smiled brightly at Tamon.
Tamons eyes met Natashas and smiled mischievously.
Natasha blushed red at the smile and quickly turned her gaze to Tamons side.
By the way Who is standing by your side? Her appearance and atmosphere are very, very strange
So naturally, a certain woman with her veil down from head to toe entered Natashas gaze.
Even Gillotti, who had been reluctant to greet, found a small woman hidden by Tamons shadow.
The head-to-toe veil made it impossible for anyone to see her face.
The sleeves of her clothes also fell long and draped, and not a speck of skin was shown because of the garment that hid her from neck to toe.
She was certainly decorated with Amor essories, but there was no mistaking the peculiar attire.
These were not the clothes of Tanatos, nor the clothes of Amor.
Rather than being decorative for beauty, it was the perfect attire for hiding.
This person is
Tamon extended his hand toward Asha. Very slowly, Asha took Tamons hand in hers.
Two fine legs took a step forward, led by Tamons hand.
Step. Step.
Theo watched with nervous eyes as Aranrosia approached Gillotti Tanatos and Natasha Roanti.
For some reason, seeing Aranrosia walking straight toward them gave her goosebumps on her spine.
She swallowed her saliva and smiled quietly.
Their Empress, whom they only thought waspletely dead, appeared in front of them.
What a dumb look on their faces as they watch her, unaware that she nned to lead them to their doom.
Ha ha ha!
Theo had to barely endure wanting tough out loud.
Already, just looking at this seemed to be enough to face the disgusting Gillotti Tanatos.
This is Aranrosia, my most cherished cousin and fortune teller.
At Tamons introduction, Asha raised her concealed hand and ced it on her chest.
This July, I have a fortune that says its special, so I came here. I see you in the glory of winter.
Ashas voice was calm and low.
It was not hard for Asha to speak with a deliberate Amors ent.
But the moment Ashas voice rang out, Gillotti trembled without realizing it.
The strange feeling and fear that stretched his instincts, horrified him.
It was strange.
There was certainly not a single resemnce, yet that woman, the fortune teller, reminded him of someone he was horrified by.
.
Gillotti stared at the veiled woman who stood before him, forgetting his words.
There was no clear shape, but he instinctively felt a sense of daring.
As Gillotti silently nced at Aranrosia, Natasha spoke up first.
Why do you dress like that?
A few years ago, I was in a serious ident. The burns left me in a state that I cant show to others, so I havee to appear like this in order not to offend the eyes of the honored guests. I am sorry.
The whispered, cautious voice lowered and then lowered itself again.
At the word burns, Natasha expressed her sympathy, covering her mouth with her hand as she felt sorry.
I see. The pain of the burns is horrible, yet you took a lot of effort toe the long way.
She just came with joy.
Tamon looked at Asha, smiling silently as she was quietly ying another person.
There was something cute about this woman.
Thest time she had tricked Theoransha, she had yed the role of a ve in a sh, and this time she was ying the poor fortune teller calmly.
She was an actor born to change her voice and tone depending on her role.
Tamon was sure if she was born amoner, not an aristocrat, she could easily make a living with this extraordinary talent and brain.
Burn..?
Gillotti, who had been observing Asha with his mouth closed until that moment, opened his mouth for the first time.
His eyes, which had been shining somewhat suspiciously from the moment he had faced Asha, turned his head stiffly and said,
I wonder how terrible it must have been to cover everything.
Gillotti was not afraid to be rude.
He was one who was born with everything under his eyes.
If he had been attentive and facetious, he would not have had so many enemies.
Crossing his legs, hemanded lightly, in an indifferent, cold voice.
Remove your veil.
Chapter 145: Your worst nightmare
Chapter 145: Your worst nightmare
At Gillottis order, the faces of Tamon and Theoransha hardened at once.
The other royalty and nobles who had been watching them, began to secretly whisper to each other.
No matter how much he was the emperor of Tanatos, Amor and Tanatos were allies.
In other words, it was wrong for him to order Amors people brazenly.
It was even more so to order a woman who was burned and unable to show her face in front of so many people.
But Gillotti smiled arrogantly and urged her to carry out the order with low, open eyes.
.
Although he did not directly push and shove Tamon, the order was disrespectful enough to him.
And this was at the same time an act of disregard for Theoransha, the king of Amor.
A light silence drifted through the banquet hall.
It was just then that Asha, who had been standing still, moved.
It might be difficult for Lady Natasha, who is with a child, to see it.
She murmured in a small voice and slowly lifted the veil.
The long veil came to her waist under a hood that was tightly enclosed so that not a hair was visible.
However, the clothes she wore inside it were dug in to the ce where her breastbone was.
All of this was calcted attire.
As Asha lifted the veil to the end of her forehead, several women who had been stealing a sideways nce at her let out a low scream.
Arghhh!
Haaaaa!
Startled, these women quickly turned their heads away or quickly covered their eyes with their fans.
Natasha Roanti, too, raised her eyebrows and lowered her head.
Your Majesty
Gently, she grabbed Gillottis sleeves as if she couldnt stand it.
Gillotti took Natashas shaking hands in his and stared at the woman, who had removed her veil with a furrowed brow.
Her skin was so distorted that it could hardly be described as skin-colored.
The burns were still reddish, as if smeared with mucus and blood.
What wasnt exposed was the part of the eyes that was covered by an eye mask made of softce like a veil.
Why did you cover your eyes?
Because the eyelids had melted away, revealing all of the eyeballs. Perhaps you would like to see that part too?
Tamon interrupted, as if unable to resist, and exined.
Gillotti stared at Tamon with strained eyes.
Tamon Krasis faced him, not avoiding his eyes.
The appearance of standing upright with his back and shoulders stretched out was outrageous.
Gillotti wanted to shout that Tamon was arrogant, but he endured it with extreme patience.
To sh with him here was to ruin the fun festival right from the start.
But I will surely humiliate you in the near future.
Gillotti red at Tamon again with a close gaze, then shook his hand at Asha as if it was enough.
I dont want to see any more of this. You can wear the veil.
Asha said nothing and pulled down the veil again, which she had lifted.
The secret tension that had been hanging over the banquet hall eased after she had covered all of her face.
Gillotti turned his head as if he wanted her to disappear quickly, but Asha did not immediately get out of the way.
Standing up straight, Asha turned to Gillotti and said something meaningful.
In return for all that fate has taken from me, I now have a special gift.
Gillotti looked back at Asha with narrowed eyes.
A woman without any power, any strength, not a decent face, but standing straight, looking straight at him unwavering.
It was unusual.
A woman with an eye patch and a veil, but it felt like she was staring at him.
What do you mean by that?
Winter in Tanatos, do not let the night breezee back on July 16th.
What?
You will have your worst nightmare.
!
Asha slowly withdrew from her seat, leaving Gillotti with his eyes wide open.
Tamon held her hand and the two greeted the soulless Gillotti with courtesy.
Gillotti frowned and looked at the twos disappearing backs for a long time.
Pretending not to have seen such Gillotti, the banquet continued naturally.
* * *
Wow, this really worked.
As soon as she entered the guest room, Theoransha released her stiff expression and burst intoughter.
Helia, who was looking around, quickly poked Theo in the side.
Ronasso, who had been waiting in the distance, ran after them.
I was watching and my heart was pounding and I thought I was going to die. Everyone is okay?
Ronasso, who was approaching them in a panic, asked in a whisper if they were safe.
Tamon nodded and looked at Asha because there was nothing wrong.
It was regrettable and unfortunate that he couldnt read her expression or her eyes properly because of the dark purple veil.
Your face, isnt it hard to breathe?
Asha answered Tamons question by shaking her head.
She gently raised her hand and touched her cheek, which felt strange.
A thinyer of makeup used by the actors had been painted over her face.
It was really good to exaggerate it on purpose so that it was hard to see.
I almost showed my true face to everyone.
You are absolutely right.
Theo spoke with no small amount of admiration toward Asha, who was taking a breath.
Gillotti will ask you to unveil even if you say you were burned. It was true.
Aranrosia said they should not treat Gillotti withmon sense.
She said that besides wearing a veil, she would also have to cover her eyes.
Still not satisfied, she asked them to introduce her as someone who had a history of suffering from an infectious disease.
This would make Gillotti and Natasha avoid her.
But that was also a way of having the risk of being kicked out of the ce or having usations and reprimandse to Theoransha and Tamon.
Asrell, who was with them at the time, raised her hand.
When I was young, I worked for a while with a theaterpany.
Didnt Asrell stay at the Krasis for a long time?
I ran away from home for about a year when I wandered around for a while.
Asrell smiled and reminisced about her younger days.
At that time, he helped the actors dress up, and created a sick appearance.
Asrell rmended that Asha wear a thinyer of burned skin, if only Asha would be willing to wear it.
She exined that it looked very painful and no one would be able to look at it for a long time.
Asha, of course, dly epted and they got to work right away.
Asrell was very dexterous with her hands, so even though it had been a very long time since she had done this work, she quickly became very good at it.
It was much more usible than she expected, despite the fact that she put it over Ashas skin right after practicing it once.
Asha remembered Gillottis face, who was looking at her abhorrently as soon as she removed her veil.
Now youre really close.
The agony of still having to wait with her eyes on the road ahead of her was akin to having all of her intestines cut out.
She clenched her fists and forced her swollen heart down.
By the way, what was that thing you were talking about earlier? July 16th?
Tamon asked, wrapping her cold hands around his.
She was surprised at his nonchnce in the face of this horrifying disguise.
But Tamon only wondered if this suffocating costume would hurt her skin.
July 16th is ..
Asha turned and stared at the front of the splendid banquet hall.
It is the day the previous emperor died.
At her words, Tamon and Theoransha looked at each other as if something had urred to them.
About five years ago, the news spread throughout the nations that the emperor of Thanatos had finally passed away.
However, the major nations had already realized that the Emperor Tanatos had died before that time.
However, because of the thorough internal secrecy, the exact date could not be known.
They could only vaguely guess that it was just before the end of the July Festival of Tanatos.
But Asha, being in the center of the imperial family, remembered the exact date.
The imperial household embalmed the emperors body and kept it for about 20 days. Tanatos in July must be unconditionally joyous, and the previous emperor left that as hisst will and testament.
The death of the previous Emperor was sudden and mysterious.
It was precisely for this reason that Asha remembered the day so precisely.
Until the day before, all the imperial physicians had spoken in unison, saying that the emperor would live another month.
He died suddenly that day, however.
Gillotti came to see him, two hourster.
That was not the only strange thing.
Gillotti was gued by nightmares for months after that day.
Sometimes he would walk around the hallways in his sleep like a crazy man.
It was customary for the emperor and the empress, or the crown prince and the crown princess, to share the same room during the festival.
This allowed Asha to observe his condition more closely than anyone else.
Im sorry, Father.
.. ha, what did I do so wrong!?
No, I, I tried to.
Die, die!
Roselyn of that time locked the door in case anyone heard this sleep talk, and stopped him firmly.
Sometimes he would break down and cry or bury into her arms.
Somethings happened.
There was no way she could have known that was the case.
But what could she do at that time?
She had to watch him without being able to sleep.
But it was a very busy schedule for the imperial family at the time, and the sudden passing of the emperor almost overwhelmed Roselyn.
When she was unable to hold out, Roselyn fell asleep, and Gillotti slipped out of bed.
When she was startled and rushed after him, Gillotti was in the room of the previous emperor.
And in that room, she saw what had happened here that day.
She saw it.
Gillotti, up on an empty bed, strangling someone
Chapter 146: July 16th
Chapter 146: July 16th
It seems that he has effortlessly erased the memory of it . But maybe its because its still in his unconscious mind, hes always having nightmares around that time.
Perhaps no one will be able to stop him, so he will go back out to sleep again.
We will aim for that moment.
What do you mean?
Tamon looked at her with furrowed brows at Ashas remark.
Asha chuckled coldly and murmured.
Im going to make Gillottis nightmare a reality.
* * *
The imperial banquetsted about two nights and three days.
The guests enjoyed a session of splendid banquets as they came and went.
After the banquet was over, they would have a day of rest, and then invite guests of honor from other countries separately or together for about three days to enjoy dinner.
Thenguage was good, but it was a political quality disguised as fellowship and socializing.
This years exchange was with Amor and .
What they found special about their uing trade: .
Thest time they promised a bill of exchange .
As a quid pro quo for the migrants on the Northern Front .
The banquet was all about fun, but the talk about economics and politics was a headache.
If Roselyn had handled most things before, Gillotti had to deal with them now anyway.
Perhaps because of Gillottis high-pressure and arrogant attitude, of course, the dinner did not go smoothly.
More and more of the delegations jumped out of their seats, red-faced.
greedy. Is it so hard to listen to the request for more offerings? Its not as if Im asking you to send me a Princess.
Gillotti gritted his teeth as he scolded them.
Since he opened this festival and entertained them, wasnt it natural that they should offer appropriately?
The numerous gold, silver, and other treasures they had brought in the name of gifts had already disappeared from Gillottis mind.
A festival isnt all about fun.
He was especially tired after more than three hours of tongue-wrestling with Amors delegation, of all people.
Gillotti went to bed early, unaware that today was the 16th that the suspicious fortune teller had mentioned.
* * * *
As in all countries, there was an emergency exit route inside the Imperial Pce in case of emergency.
Especially in the separate pce where the royal family resided, there were seven secret passages, and Asha led the group through one of them.
After about 20 minutes of walking along the deep, dark, dirt-cave-like path, they came to a high staircase.
Asha chuckled when she saw the three people who had followed her.
Three insane people followed her.
Tamon wasa man who was crazy about her so it was understandable that he came, but she didnt understand why Ronasso and Theoransha were following her.
I followed them to see firsthand this skit that. Ronasso, why have youe?
Because I must protect Your Majesty.
If that was the case, the look in his eyes seemed very curious.
From your history of infiltrating the Imperial Pce, it is only right that I should go. Of course, I dont know these secret passages, but force is important anyway.
Asha shook her head and went up the stairs.
Everyone was in a slight disguise in case of an emergency.
In fact, it was easy to pick Gillottis head off by using this secret passageway.
Asha might not be able to do it, but it was possible enough for Tamon.
But why send Gillotti off that easily?
Death toward the enemy was neither pain nor revenge.
When shey in the cold snowfield after Gillottis severe torture, did she not rather wish for death?
Death was a rest.
What was worse than death must be the constant and recurring pain of living.
Asha took a deep breath and opened the secret passage.
****
Ah! Ugh! Huh!
Gillotti, struggling with a nightmare, jumped from his seat.
Both of his eyes were so bloodshot that it was hard to believe that he was someone who had just woken up from sleep.
Cold sweat flooded his forehead and cheeks as he exhaled heavily.
What is it?
It was a dream of the Empress, whom he had not seen for some time.
The image of her was as vivid as reality, as she approached him, even with her very frightening bones.
Gillotti was slumped over with his forehead clenched.
Damned Roselyn V Sunset.
How strong an evil spirit that can ruin his dreams like this every time.
.. youre not the only one who dies. Crazy woman. We all have to die anyway.why do you bother me so much? Like poisonous weed that will only torment me whether you live or die.
Gillotti mumbled incessantly in a harsh snide tone and called out to a servant outside.
water. Bring water! Water!
At the sound of the outraged noise, someone came in with a kettle and a ss.
Gillotti, who never paid attention to mere attendants and the like, did not notice that the servants clothes were unusual.
Also, the maid walked in with a limp on one of her feet.
Gillotti, who drank the water, threw the cup nervously.
The maid who picked up the cup from the floor took a few steps back.
Gillotti smacked his head toe to his senses, and noticed that the maid was still hovering around the end of the room.
What is it, why .?
He quickly looked up at the maid, and his mouth dropped open in surprise.
You, you you
No sound came out as fear and shock hit Gillotti in the mouth.
He looked at the maid who was standing there staring at him as he gripped the door with his shaking hands.
Ro, Roselyn !
It cant be.
It cant be.
He must be still trapped in his own nightmare.
But what about this excessive vividness?
How does he exin the goosebumps that appeared on his entire body?
Roselyn, who had been staring at him, opened her mouth.
Follow me.
The voice of the dead empress was clear.
Gillotti was startled and fell backwards on his buttocks to the bottom of the bed.
He was shivering under the bed, shaking and in denial of reality, when he raised his head, feeling that the surroundings had gone quiet.
It was empty where the ghost had stood, as if nothing had been there from the beginning.
What a load of crap!
Gillotti shivered in his seat, still not relieved.
As he did so, he noticed that the front of his pajamas were wet from the water he had just drunk.
He groped his wet clothes and quickly got up from his seat.
He couldnt tell if it was a dream or reality.
He pulled out the sword he kept permanently in his bedroom and ran excitedly out of the bedroom.
Even if you are a ghost, I will kill you again!
Gillotti screamed as he swung his sword crazily at his surroundings.
As he huffed around the living room, he saw an open door gap.
Uck.
Swallowing dry spit, Gillotti approached the open door.
Slowly, step by step, he carefully stepped outside.
Naturally, there was no one outside.
Only then did Gillotti sweep his chest with relief.
At that moment, a light flickered in one corner of the hallway.
Who is it?!
Startled, Gillotti shouted.
His voice was the only thing that echoed insidiously in the deserted hallway.
Finally, Gillotti realizedter that today was the 16th.
The 16th.
It was the day his nightmare would begin.
Even he himself did not know what kind of nightmares and what kind of pathologies, but generally, from the 16th to the 18th, he left everything around his bedroom empty.
Even when sleeping, he had to double and triple lock the door of the bedroom.
Of course, the security of the annex itself was more thoroughly careful.
However, the third floor, where the previous emperors bedroom was located, was left empty.
This had been the practice since five years before the death of the previous Emperor.
D*mn it.
Gillotti recalled the words of that ugly fortune teller from Amor a few days earlier.
Winter in Tanatos, do not let the night breezee back on July 16th.
Youre going to have the worst nightmare.
When she said something so unpleasant, he thought she was bluffing, but they said she was a very famous fortune teller in Amor.
The reason she was able to join this itinerary was also proof that the King of Amor and the General trusted that woman very much.
And the fortune teller was right: Gillotti was currently having his worst nightmare.
He was having a nightmare.
Well, lets see if you win or I win. This is the Imperial Pce of Tanatos. Its not a ce where ghosts run rampant!
Gillotti gritted his teeth and ran toward where the lights flickered.
The light repeatedly moved away as he approached, leading him to a terrible ce.
It was the bedroom of the previous emperor, which Gillotti had kept closed.
He looked at the closed door, dotted with fear and bewilderment.
Nothing was happening, no one was attacking him, but his whole body began to shudder.
He trembled without even knowing what he was afraid of.
Gillotti really did not remember what had happened in there.
He could not recall a single thing that happened inside, only that he had been in and out of this room for a while before the previous Emperor died.
Creak!
The door that had been locked for several years suddenly opened by itself in front of his helplessly trembling eyes.
!
Chapter 147: Pretend you don’t see it. Pretend you don’t know it
Chapter 147: Pretend you don¡¯t see it. Pretend you don¡¯t know it
!
Surprised, Gillotti fell back.
The door opened, but he didnt dare to look inside it.
Cold sweat flowed like rain over his shivering body.
No, it cant be true. There cant be any ghosts or apparitions.
He pulled up the courage he did not have and gritted his teeth.
He didnt know what these things were, but he was the master of this imperial pce.
He clenched his teeth and crawled forward.
Gulp.
Just before he opened the door, he swallowed his saliva down his dry throat.
Dangerous curiosity and fear were driving him into the hot and cold water bath.
Taking a deep breath, Gillotti finally grabbed the open door and peeked inside.
ha, ha!
The dead previous emperors bedroom was as dark and silent as a tomb.
The closed window, a single candle flickering just barely, created a faint shadow.
White dust and smoke mixed in the room.
As soon as he smelled the familiar odor, his face wrinkled up.
It was the scent that the previous emperor, just before his death, burned every day.
The scent, which had crossed over on a distant ship, was said to clear the head and improve the bronchial tubes.
Gillotti did not like this smell. It couldnt be good to have this smell, which reminded him of his father after just a few sniffs.
Frowning, Gillotti looked at the old bed that upied the center of the huge bedroom.
It was the bed cherished by his father, the previous Emperor.
How he was lying on that bed that he always liked to think was brand new even after 20-plus years of use.
Gillotti raised a whitish hand with his back against the door.
Shaking fingers rose above the bed of the previous emperor, pointing to the shadow that was strangling him.
This didnt make any sense.
Perhaps that was why Gillottis head began to burn white.
Darkness swallowed him and chewed on him as if he was having a nightmare and was caught in the middle of a bigger nightmare.
Oh, father.
A ck shadow in the flickering candlelight strangled the old man lying in bed.
Had he been the least bit rational, he would have known that the shadows were strange, but now Gillotti was out of his mind.
The shadow was whispering in a muttering voice, Die, die!
Gillotti was out of his mind.
Something popped and broke off inside him. He clutched his head in his hands and shouted loudly.
Oh, no! No, father! No way! I didnt mean to.!
Gillotti, who was hugging his head and pouring out his anger like a rapid fire gun, suddenly raised his head.
Aloof and wide-eyed, he yelled through clenched teeth.
Why did you say I was an idiot who couldnt do anything? Father brought all this on himself! Ha ha ha ha! Im going to be emperor anyway!
He broke out in a cold sweat and startedughing as he grabbed his stomach.
He was just like a madman.
Youre an old man who cant move a finger in bed! You are a monster! I am the emperor!
Heughed as he crawled across the floor.
I am the emperor. I, I am . I am the one and only emperor! Im not a substitute for anything, Im not a mongrel. . There is a difference, ugh. It was you who made me into the monster that I am, father. Your Majesty, it was you!
Gillotti scratched his fingers and cried andughed.
For that moment, he seemed truly lost.
father, please dont hit me. Please dont hit me. Father, please dont!
Aah!
Gillotti, who screamed like he was scratching iron, stared at the bed with bloodshot eyes.
His eyes were filled with venom. Glilotti, who sprang up from his seat, bared his teeth and rushed to the bed.
The two hands that stretched out were full of strength as if they were going to kill even the shadows of his past.
Bang!
Tamon, who couldnt watch anymore, quickly hit him on the back of his neck.
Gillotti, gued by nightmares, copsed on the spot.
After Gillotti waspletely floored, the two shadow actors, who had been performing enthusiastically in the old bed, raised themselves up.
It must be Gillotti who really killed the previous Emperor.
Theoransha, who had been pretending to strangle Ronasso on top of him, got out of bed, looking back at the unbelievable sight she saw.
That is shocking, but I am even more shocked that Your Majesty really strangled my neck. Oh, my throat hurts.
Ronasso made a sick sound as he rubbed his throat, which had been pressed by Theo.
Oh, Im sorry. I was just so immersed in the y, haha!
Theo chuckled awkwardly and patted Ronasso on the shoulder.
Asha, who had been watching all this while hiding in the shadow, slowly stood in front of Gillotti.
He was still gritting his teeth and letting out a groan, as if the nightmare was tormenting him while he was passed out.
Asha looked coldly at Gillottis appearance and turned her head away.
Even if he was abused and mistreated by the previous Emperor, his misdeeds were never justified.
So she didnt have to sympathize, nor was he worth it.
* * *
Anne woke up just a little earlier than usual.
She had a room right next to Natashas bedroom to take care of her.
Her face was always tired from cleaning up all by herself.
She hadnt slept good in a long time after it happened a few days ago.
Natasha always gave ridiculous orders after she had the baby.
Whenever Anne closed her eyes, the reddish-ck blood stains wetting the floor were vividly seen.
Even though it wasnt real human blood, that awful bloody smell was one she never wanted to smell again.
Still, Im d I didnt have to kill anyone.
Anne pulled her heavy heart together as she rubbed her pale fingertips.
She tried to me the dozens of times her bizarre fate that had plunged her into the abyss in an instant, but that didnt mean she could get out of it.
Fortunately, Anne was a woman who was quick to give up.
Wasnt her savior that day who helped her avoid bing a murderer who said,
Stay strong, until youre done. Pretend you dont see it, pretend you dont know it. That way you will survive until the end.
Anne wasnt sure if it was a real savior or a demon that would drag her to the inferno of hell until the end.
my head hurts.
In any case, Anne hadnt been able to sleep since Natasha gave birth secretly. Today was no different.
Fortunately, Natashas condition, which had been suffering from postpartum pain, has improved significantly.
Anne no longer had to make multiple trips in and out of theundry room to rece Natashas bed sheets every dawn.
Still, as was her habit, Anne went outside to bring clean towels and hot water just in case.
Since they had to be handled surreptitiously and without anyone knowing, she always took advantage of the crack of dawn.
The quickest way to theundry was to take the stairs to the emperors bedroom.
Usually it was outrageous, but at dawn when it was so dark, she made a bold choice.
But I dont see any guards today.
Anne was used to taking precautions to avoid the guards.
Every time there were too many, it made her nervous, but today she could hardly see any.
Thats good.
Anne went down the stairs, thinking it was no big deal.
It was then.
No!
She heard the emperors tearing scream.
Startled, Anne stopped in her tracks.
Nervous eyes quickly looked around. The surrounding area was still only pitch ck darkness.
Wondering what was going on, Anne went back up the stairs she hade halfway down.
Then she scurried around to find the ce where she had heard the scream.
Just then a faint scream was heard again.
A room at the far end of the third floor.
It was the forbidden room, the one that the emperor thought was terrible and shut down.
Gulp.
Anne was extremely nervous as she gulped down her saliva.
She just couldnt get rid of the thought that she was about to see something she shouldnt have seen again.
She sneaked a peek behind the folding wall that overlooked the end room.
It was then that the door, which had always closed, opened slightly.
Someone pushed open the half-closed door and looked out.
It was a stranger Anne had never seen before.
She quickly covered her mouth to calm her heart, which was running like it was going to break her ribs.
Then she closed her eyes, intensified the heat inside, and went down the stairs without looking back.
After descending for a while and reaching theundry room, she sat down on the floor, exhaling the breath that she had stopped.
Her head spun around.
The smell of cleanundry brought her back to reality.
Hiding in a mountain ofundry, Anne recited the spell to calm herself.
Ennis, still hiding among the mountain ofundry, chanted and relearned a spell to calm himself.
I, I dont see anything. I dont know anything.
Pretend you dont see, pretend you dont know.
That was Annes job.
Chapter 148: Take the child to his mother
Chapter 148: Take the child to his mother
After the noisy theater, Tamon and Asha and their group hurried out of the secret passageway.
It was fortunate that their residence was near the Imperial Pce.
The royalty, Theoransha and Helia stayed in the Imperial Pce, but Tamon was different.
Of course, Tamon could have stayed at the Imperial Pce if he wanted to, but he did not care.
Anyway, it was convenient to go out of the Imperial Pce for many reasons.
With Theoransha, he was also free to go in and out of the Imperial Pce.
Asha was tired as if her whole body was melting down, even though she did not fight a battle.
The still dim sky showed that dawn had not yet passed.
The waiting Knights escorted them to the mansion.
Asha thought she would fall asleep when she returned to the mansion, but she had to change her mind as soon as the mansion door opened.
Asha!
Hannah, who was still awake in the middle of the night, greeted her.
My sister is here!
It still seemed early to end the dawn, and there were guests who had been waiting for them for a long time.
* * *
Hello, my name is Mana. I have been waiting for you both for a long time.
Mana looked very much like Hannah, but had a peculiarly calm atmosphere.
Her dark red hair was peculiar, but it looked dark pink at first nce, and in different directions, her hair looked orange.
Perhaps if Hannahs original hair color had remained, it would have looked like this.
Mana looked young, but the eyes were clear and calm.
Mana briefly told them about how she hade to be here.
Master Hartz went out of his way to help Lady Asha and was captured by the emperor of Tanatos. I hear that we must be prepared for the unexpected before one returns.
Asha was surprised by Manas words without expressing it.
Even though Hartz was a prophet, Asha was impressed at how far ahead he could see.
As if reading her mind, Mana continued her words.
Normally, Master is not one to move this far. Even if he saw a little of the future, he wouldnt jump into it. But he said that what he saw this time was different. He said that our future is also at stake, so we have no choice but to move.
Mana, who had quietly continued her words, added carefully, biting her lip.
Perhaps this is thest future he will see.
Mana looked a little scared as she spoke that way.
It was because it was difficult to guess the meaning contained in the wordst.
Or was it death thats implicit in it?
Forcing away the thought she dared not imagine, Mana lifted her head.
When this is all over, Master Hartz and I and Hannah too can all holdplete peace. That is why I havee here to help you.
Mannas voice trembled a little, but it was full of conviction.
Perhaps it was a confidence of trust in Hartz.
I met with Master Hartz about two weeks ago. He asked me to do something. He told me he was going to be locked in the emperors tower.
Do something?
Yes, I had to guarantee the life or death of a certain person.
Did he mean that if any person lived or died, you would save someone?
Mana nodded and stood up.
There is someone I want you to meet.
Mana led Asha and Tamon, who had been listening, to another room next to the reception room.
As they opened the door to the room and entered, one elderly man warming himself in front of the firece looked back at them.
.. youre finally here.
The old man forced himself to sit up, seemingly having trouble stretching his bent back.
Im .
The senile woman giggled and stood in front of Asha and Tamon.
Im the midwife who received the baby from a woman named Natasha Roanti.
* * *
At first Asha didnt quite understand what she meant when she said she had received the baby of Natasha Roanti.
But shortly after hearing that Natasha had given birth not long ago, Asha unknowingly jumped up from her seat.
Natasha Roanti had secretly given birth to a baby. And she is still pretending to be pregnant.
It was clear what this meant.
It meant that now was not the supposed time for her baby toe out.
The midwife said the baby must be 10 months old toe out.
As soon as the baby was born, his eyes opened round and his arms and legs were plump, no doubt a baby that had grown enough in its mothers belly.
Inwardly, Asha estimated Natashas gestational age.
Back then Natasha was hanging at her feet and bleeding red blood. (*this scene was at the beginning of the novel when Natasha pretended to bleed in front of Roselyn)
That was barely seventy-eight months ago now.
At the time, they said that Natasha had lost the child in her belly because of Roselyn and Cain.
Asha learned that the stillbirth was a lie at that time.
It didnt fit at all with the time of year.
Gillotti tormented Roselyn especially when he and Natasha were not on good terms.
Sometimes he woulde in after drinking and force himself on Roselyn, and sometimes he was so violent and evil that he didnt want to touch her while doing so.
Sometimes he would get drunk and make noise about things she didnt want to hear.
That was the time when, as far as she knew, Natasha was avoiding Gillotti for whatever reason.
For about a month or so, Natasha left the capital to recuperate nearby with the excuse that she was not feeling well, but she didnt didnt even have escorts.
Gillottis voice was fresh as he sarcastically said,
Yes, indeed, Natasha said she was on the moon.
Of course, shortly after that period, Gillotti and Natasha became close again, as usual.
No, rather, they became much closer than before.
Because it was a time when they put their minds together to bring down the Sunset family.
Its strange. Why did she have the child secretly?
In fact, the answer was clear.
Its a child that should not arouse Gillottis suspicions.
In other words, it was possible that the child was not of Gillottis blood.
Natasha would really want the child she just gave birth to take the throne. To do so, she must not make Gillotti suspicious.shes afraid to be discovered.
Exactly.
Mana, who was listening, nodded.
Mana, who was smiling, pulled out another trump card.
There was a maid who guarded the womans side when she gave birth to her child.
The midwife modded at Manas words.
She was a bit of a scared maid to take care of such a woman.
Not by name. . She was sponsored by Marquis Roxon.
Roxon Bake!
He was a distant rtive of Gillotti in the 8th generation.
Although a distant rtive, he was close to Gillotti, who had no siblings.
The two also looked very much alike at first nce.
As soon as Asha heard these words, the puzzles that had been scattered around her head began to fit together.
Even Tamon, who had been listening attentively to their conversation, had finished all his deductions.
He looked at Asha, smiled, patted her on the cheek, and said,
I think we should take this poor baby to his mother. Right?
* * *
Ha, Your Majesty!
Gillotti, who was slumped on the cold floor, woke up suddenly to the sound of someone calling him.
He saw John looking down at him with a white, frightened face in his vacant eyes.
John?
His voice was rough, as if he had scratched sandpaper. His body, which had been chilled by cold sweat, began to tremble.
Stand up, Your Majesty. You look quite ill.
Gillotti, who was up with Johns help, screamed as soon as he realized where he was.
Me, why am I here?
Your Majesty.
A nightmare, yes, I had a nightmare. Ah, the Empress appeared and . my neck. No, it was my father. No, I..
John, who had wrapped a nket around Gillottis shoulders, hurried to remove him from the previous emperors room.
John already knew that the emperor had a strange sickness on the 16th.
It was John who had to vacate everything from the previous emperors bedroom.
To be precise, it was the Empress who ordered John to vacate the third floor.
Gillotti did not remember, but his attendants died when he wandered down the corridors from sleep walking.
He strangled anyone he saw or held a knife to their necks.
Sometimes he walked around muttering strange words, but the Empress was thoroughly concerned that they would not leak out.
Now there was no empress who cared, so John took care of the third floor.
He double and triple locked the door of the emperors bedroom and increased the number of guards outside, but it looked like this year was going to be a disaster again.
How on earth did the emperor open the tightly closed door ande all the way here?
On the way back to the room, supported by John, Gillotti shivered shakily.
It wasnt just because of the cold.
Something copsed, as if a corner of his heart had been broken. He felt his mind fluctuating.
Natasha. I have to go to Natasha. Natasha!
Gillotti rushed to Natashas room, shaking off John and the attendants who were supporting him.
It was not far from Gillottis room, so he arrived quickly.
Gillotti, who opened the door suddenly, hugged Natasha, who rose from the uproar.
Natasha, I had a scary dream.
Oh, Your Majesty .
A flustered Natasha patted his shivering shoulder with a half-hearted hand.
She turned to John, who had followed him, and asked with her eyes what this was all about, but even John was in no condition to give her any answer.
I, I will not be an emperor like my predecessor. I, I am not like my father. My child is!
Gillotti, who was spouting nonsense, hugged Natashas stomach with trembling hands.
Oh, no!
Surprised, Natasha involuntarily pushed Gillotti down with both hands as hard as she could.
Chapter 149: A crack
Chapter 149: A crack
Thud.
Gillotti fell miserably under the bed.
Surprised, Natasha jumped up, and Gillotti, who half raised his body, was dumbfounded and distorted his face.
Natasha!
Ha, Im sorry, Your Majesty. I was really surprised when my stomach was pushed . Are you alright? I was crazy for a moment.!
Natasha made excuses in a cold sweat, but Gillottis angry face didnt change.
He stood up quickly and pped Natasha on the face.
p!
Falling on the bed, Natashas face turned with a sharp sound.
Youve be arrogant because youre loved, even though youre the mistress.
A face contorted like a monster, Gillotti grabbed the hem of Natashas skirt as she blinked her eyes in bewilderment.
I am the one and only emperor of this country. If I want to, you have to spread your legs! Dont you know? But you dared to hit me!
Ha!
Natasha saw Gillotti trying to open her skirt and intuited that a serious crisis was approaching.
She looked at his crazy eyes.
Of course it was wrong that she identally knocked him down, but Gillotti was not the person to do this to her.
Now, however, his eyes were like those of a madman.
It was hard to tell the difference between front and back, or whether it was a dream or reality.
Ah, Your Majesty! Calm down, please. Its really !
Bukk!
Natashas skirt was torn at length. If it was torn or exposed any further here, her belly, dressed as if she were pregnant, would be visible.
Natashas head was dizzy, but there was no time to just panic.
Oh, my belly, my belly! Oh, my God, Your Majesty, please stop it!
She eximed, pale and desperate.
The more she struggled, the bigger the blue madness shed in Gillottis eyes.
Natasha broke down crying and kicked him out with her foot.
You !
Gillotti, who had been beaten miserably once more, quickly raised his hand to give her another p.
But Natasha was a little quicker. She quickly reached under her pillow and pulled out the dagger she always had ready.
When the weapon came out, Gillotti stopped in surprise. He twisted his face more grimly and said as if he were amazed.
You want to stab me now, Natasha?
Natashas reddened face broke into tears.
How can you even think such a thought?
Her trembling voice was sad. Natasha, who was crying sadly with a reddened face, raised her trembling hand and brought the dagger to her neck.
The sharp edge of the de quickly cut her skin.
The sight of blood made Gillotti more and more frightened.
Natasha took advantage of the opportunity and uttered a cry-mixed voice.
Although Im just your mistress, I love you with all my heart. You are my one and only destiny who made the humble Natasha Roanti shine the most. I have your child in my stomach who is proof of my love and I am lying in bed giving up even the July festival to protect him. But Your Majesty even hit me!
The earnest voice echoed loudly in Natashas room.
How strong was her spirit, so strong that it even brought back Gillottis lost spirit.
She put more force into the dagger she was grasping.
The sharp tip of the dagger dug into her flesh. The blood that had been flowing drop by drop sttered into streaks.
Natasha!
Panicked, Gillotti tried to approach her, but Natasha blocked him, striking evil.
Donte! Leave me to die! I am a woman who deserves to die!
Natashas trembling hands were about to tear at her neck.
Tears flowed unceasingly from her eyes, and her feverish face was as red as a blooming flower.
Natasha Natasha, Natasha!
Frightened, Gillotti approached her on his knees and hugged her.
..Im sorry, Natasha. I was too extreme because of the nightmare I hadst night.
Your Majesty, Your Majesty..!
Natasha finally dropped the dagger and began to wail like a child unraveling her grief.
Her slender shoulders shook ceaselessly as if soaked by heavy rain.
Foolish Natasha. Youre such an unstoppable woman.
Gillottiforted her as he held her frail shoulders.
I have only you, Your Majesty. I want to protect the baby in my belly. I just want to be healthy and give birth without a problem.
As she hupped and sputtered out her words, Gillotti clicked his tongue and patted her back.
Yes, your maternal love is truly amazing. I am so sorry about all of it.
At the sound of his voice, Natasha said nothing and sighed.
Its over.
She was relieved and didnt regret putting the dagger to her neck even though her neck was hurt from it.
It was much better to hurt her body than to reveal the truth.
It was really ast resort.
She could not say for sure whether it would be true or not, but it was Gods move to hold the sword with the idea that she would die if she was found out.
I love you, Your Majesty. I love you so much. I know you hate me for lying down all the time because Im weak, but I still love you.
She constantly spat out words of love.
Gillotti was a man who was surprisingly vulnerable to the word love.
He had everything, but the only thing hecked was someone who loved himpletely.
Once Natasha realized this, she persistently spat out the words I love you to him.
Yes, you love me. I love you too. .
Gillottis hands tightened as he hugged Natashas back.
Then he spoke in a grim voice.
By the way.
It was at that very moment that Natasha sensed something was wrong.
Why did Roxone out of your room that morning?
Gillottis grinning voice pierced Natashas ear.
* * *
what?
That night, Asha and Tamon heard the unexpected news from Ronasso, who hurried over to visit.
Natasha Roanti is locked up?
Ummm, I heard that she was locked in her room, to be precise.
After that nightmare night, they had been observing certain changes in Gillotti.
He was an emperor with a sensitive temperament, so it was sure that something was going to go wrong somewhere.
Yes, an ident did indeed ur.
But no one could have predicted that the ident would happen to Natasha Roanti.
How did Natasha Roanti suddenly get locked up? Did Gillotti know that she had already given birth?
Tamon murmured curiously, and Asha shook her head.
No, I dont think so.
If Gillotti had known about it, he wouldnt just merely lock Natasha away.
No matter how much Gillotti cared about Natasha, he wouldnt just let her off as she was his only love.
He noticed something, but it wasnt enough to kill her?
Or no way. . Does the man love Natasha so much that he couldnt kill her?
But the startling news did not end there.
Ah! And the Prime Minister suddenly copsed. They said hes unconscious.
Asha looked up quickly.
The current prime minister of Tanatos was Roxon Bake, and presumably he was the lover Natasha had kept hidden.
However, Natasha was trapped and Roxon was unconscious.
Was it not too clear what this implied? Tamon alsoughed.
It seems that their rtionship has been discovered, doesnt it?
No, perhaps only a suspicion. But ording to Gillottis personality, even if its only suspicion, he wont feelfortable unless he kills the other party..
There was a high possibility that he used his power out of anger.
Gillotti had copsed many times using this power.
After that, he seemed to be careful, but this time he couldnt ovee his short temper.
From the looks of it, hell be down again for a few days.
Then this was an opportunity.
A great chance to finish up the work quickly while Gillotti was quiet.
Ronasso talked some more with Tamon and returned to the imperial castle, while Tamon led his men out to look for Natashas child.
Asha went up to the top floor of the mansion alone and stared out at the Imperial Pce at dusk, lost in thought.
We have to get this done quickly before July is over.
As Gillotti had done with the Sunset family, so quickly and so swiftly that there was no time to counteract.
She recalled a secret written exchange she had had with Hans a few days earlier.
He said he had collected 21 nobles statements.
Yes, this was enough.
It was not arge number, but it was enough to help Hans.
Then all that was needed anymore was the preliminary work.
She stared at her reflection in the window.
Unusual silver hair, purple eyes, lively white skin .
It wouldnt be a bad idea to take advantage of this appearance.
She ate a light dinner and washed up, then read a book in front of the firece on the first floor.
The chirping of grass insects sounded faintly through the chilly weather.
Night was falling, and the night was somehow approaching the threshold of dawn.
The moderately warm and cozy firece light danced on the white paper.
Aisha suddenly raised her head after reading a book that was boring to most people and had sufficient killing power just by its thickness.
From outside she heard the sound of horseshoes announcing Tamons return.
She quickly closed the book and went outside with her prepared coat.
Chapter 150: Song of the Fall
Chapter 150: Song of the Fall
About 15 minutes away from the capital, birch forest, wooden houses, and houses with many children.
Tamon began searching for the child based on evidence that Mana had received from Natasha Roantis maid.
It was noticeable to visit every house and knock on the door, so he searched for houses with babies during the night.
Fortunately, the characteristics of the tulip knights he brought were silent and quick in action.
There are no signs of a baby in this house.
We also checked three houses in the east. There was a baby, but it was a girl.
After examining the allocated area, Tamon opened the map and handed it over to the knights who had finished reporting.
After about four hours of work, he came home first.
If his knights couldnt find the baby, tomorrow they had to widen the radius a little bit.
This was all he could do for Asha in Tanatos now.
He could peel the flesh and bones out if she wanted to, but that wasnt going to help Asha.
This revenge belonged to Asha, from trivial torge.
Gillotti Tanatos would have to pay back the sorrow and pain that had dyed her eyes red with his spirit, body, and that humble soul.
For that purpose, Tamon only followed Asha as her hands and feet.
Hands and feet did not move for a price.
He just followed what his brain wanted.
But his scruffy head today seemed to reward his hands and feet a little.
You havent slept yet.
As if waiting for him toe back, he approached Asha with delight as she came out of the front door.
I have a ce to go with you.
now?
At Tamons words, Asha reached out to him and said,
Shall we go for a walk?
During the day, Asha spent most of her time with her face hidden or in costume.
She didnt remove the makeup when she was in the mansion, to avoid the surveince of anyone who might be there.
Because of that, Tamon has rarely seen her original face to his hearts content recently.
Tamon tried hard to sleep next to her because she removed her makeup just before she went to sleep.
Seeing her original face in the darkness was more addictive than he thought.
He would count Ashas eyshes like a madman, or appreciate her breathing. There were a few times when he stayed up almost all night.
Maybe he was a real pervert, as Asha said.
It was also a fresh shock and fun to realize that this would happen if he were crazy about someone.
But now, Asha came out with nothing covered. It was a very strange thing to do.
Moreover, Tanatos in July, there were many people who stayed upte.
The taverns were constantly visited by customers until dawn, and the streets were not dark due to the lights of the braziers and stoves ced all over the street.
It passed 2 a.m., and there was a possibility of running into someone here, but Asha wandered the street without a care in the world.
Can you walk around like this?
Eventually Tamon grabbed her wrist, and asked cautiously.
Asha smiled and looked up at Tamon.
Yes.
I dont know what youre up to.
Its not a big trick. Its just.
Asha took a step further toward the empty street.
Im going to be a ghost of Tanatos.
She raised her fingers to her lips, stopping Tamon from chasing her.
Over there, stay quiet.
Tamon had no choice but to sit tight and watch her suspicious behavior, as her intentions were clearlymunicated.
What the hell is she thinking about in that little head?
From the time she was Empress of Tanatos until now, Asha surprised him time and time again.
Looking at the straight head raised and clear eyes, it was clear that she was about to do something again.
Tamons eyes narrowed as he looked at Asha standing in the middle of the empty square street.
When Asha looked at him like that, somehow he couldnt stand it.
Not knowing what he couldnt stand, but strangely, he felt a stirring under his navel and his body became hot.
It made him look forward to something instinctively?
And to his great surprise, Asha did something Tamon never expected.
[May this country be blessed, white winter.
Be the weapon of this country, the cold of the flesh. We are your.]
A smooth voice resounded calmly through the dawn.
Incredibly, Asha started singing.
Gillotti, who couldnt resist the urge and poured his powers on Roxon, fainted less than a dayter.
It was the day of the third dinner with the Pentheion Continental Union.
The first and second dinners showed only bad things to each other, so the third dinner was very important.
However, during the dinner, which managed to continue in a not bad atmosphere, Gillotti went out without oveing his temper once, and fainted.
He was fine throughout the dinner, but as soon as his interests conflicted, he fainted, and the Allies suspected that he had intentionally fake faint.
It was Gilotti who was displeased with them.
John held his leg and begged to talk calmly, but the Allies visited him with a fiery temper, saying that the emperor of Tanatos had deceived them.
Eventually, the Allied delegations packed their bags withoutpleting the festival.
The emperor is not ready yet, so I promise you next year!
They did not hesitate to turn around and leave Tanatos.
As many as seven countriesbined envoys turned their backs at once.
John grew ten years older in those few days, and Gillotti insisted that he would not interact with those arrogant allies for ten years.
The court nobles missed the former empress very much whenever Gillotti did this.
And whether or not those aristocrats hearts touched heaven, a startling rumor began to spread in the capital.
what, the ghost of the Empress is going around?
It was a rumor that the ghost of the deceased Empress wandered around the capital while singing.
ghost?
Of course, the rumor went into Gillottis ear.
Roselyns ghost wandered the streets at night and sang a song about the founding of the country.
A more bizarre phenomenon was that she had left a burnt-out flower in ces where she passed.
The public added an arbitrary interpretation, saying it meant the downfall of the current dynasty.
The Empress, who died unjustly, returned from hell to kill the emperor.
Huh?
Gillotti stared in horror at the burnt artificial flowers brought by the captain of the guard as evidence.
The news he heard as soon as he woke up from bed was that the ghost of the former empress was going around!
A ghost? A ghost? Then that nightmare day. Was it really her ghost that led him to the previous Emperors room? No, it doesnt make sense. Theres no such thing as ghosts, right?
Gillotti threw burnt flowers on the floor with a white face and covered himself with a nket.
Roselyn here, Roselyn there!
Theck of substance has strangled him. Gillotti was really going crazy.
He was suffocated to think that the spiteful woman had indeed returned as a ghost.
Didnt it mean that his power wouldnt work on her ghost now?
How do you use the power of death to a ghost whose body is dead, how!
What a useless power!
This humble trick that made him faint just because he killed a few people felt like a curse.
Ugh! Ugh! Ugh!
Tanatos in July must be unconditionally fun.
The festival was still in full swing outside, but only Gillotti, deep inside the pce, was quietly going mad.
Ghost rumors seemed to have had their own effects.
Asha looked grimly at the envoys leaving Tanatos much earlier than scheduled.
In this chaotic situation, Gillotti will not be able to afford to keep an eye on Hans.
He gained some leeway to gather power safely and pursue it.
We have to coax the Countess of Mexis.
Mexis was the family of Deputy Commander of Katren.
It was the very family of the Vice-Commander Katren, who had lost his life severely for the crime of disobeying the emperors orders to protect Roselyn.
The unjust death of an outstanding daughter alienated the Mexis from the pce.
Maxis was the only family who dared to express their disappointment at the pce and survived.
If Gertium defended the entire country, it was because Mexis were one of the main families defending the capital.
The entire force was notparable to the Gertium, but in any case, the first family to move troops in the event of a rebellion in the capital was Mexis.
In order to appease the family, the first person to approach was not Count Mexis or his eldest son, the Golden Lion.
The scariest thing in my family is not my father or my brother. Who is it? Its my mother. She has a lot of spirit hidden in her small body.
Asha remembered Katren, the vicemander who was talking about the family as if he was embarrassed.
She once again pulled herself together heavily.
Asha, who was thinking about the Mexis, finally remembered one person she had forgotten.
Come to think of it, what happened to Anna?
She was so distracted that she didnt even think about finding Anna.
She received a message that she would arrive by mid-July, but now July 20 has already passed.
Someone knocked on the door of the mansion as soon as Asha thought she had to find her.
Surprisingly, Anna appeared in an incredibly shabby appearance in front of her, who was surprised to see if it was actually Anna.
Chapter 151: Anna’s situation
Chapter 151: Anna¡¯s situation
Asrell looked suspiciously at the shabby-looking woman who knocked on the door of the mansion.
Her hair was full of leaves and dirt, and she had soot on her cheeks.
Her dress, which must have been neat before, was also wrinkled and torn, and there were no nted corners.
In a good way, a woman who seemed to be a bum and in a bad way, a little crazy, introduced herself in a calm and polite voice, unlike her appearance.
My name is Anna Rotrega. I came to see the owner of this mansion.
Asrell suppressed her vignce, and told Anna that this mansion was temporarily rented and that the original owner was not present here.
Anna nodded her head calmly, as if she already knew.
I know. I havee to see the owner who temporarily rented this mansion.
Can you tell me exactly what kind of owner you are looking for?
Anna hesitated before pronouncing the strange name she had written on the note.
Isnt there a person named Aranrosia here?
Ah, youre looking for Asha.
Asrell was still a little wary of Anna, but she couldnt just ignore her words that she hade to find Asha.
Please wait a moment. Ill ask Asha ande back.
No matter how much she was Ashas guest, she couldnt easily get in because she didnt go through identity verification.
With a voice full of regret, Asrell put Anna in front of the front door and hurriedly went up to the second floor.
Has it been a minute long?
Who is it?
A horrifyingly heavy low tone grabbed Annas back.
As startled Anna turned her back, the first thing she saw was a shadowrge enough to cover her.
A man was looking at her, standing at the bottom of the stairs with his back to the sun, but taller than Anna standing on the stairs.
Anna quickly nced at her opponent with her eyes wide open in surprise.
His slightly tanned skin looked menacing, and his red eyes shining as transparent as rubies on his face shadowed against the sun were sharp.
Those red eyes ?
As soon as she saw the mans red eyes, Anna immediately remembered who he was.
It was Tamon Krasis, the owner of that gaze, who always followed Roselyn.
Astonished, Anna took a step back and greeted Tamon with respect as in the Imperial Pce.
Ah, you are Tamon Krasis of Amor. My name is Anna Rotrega.
Anna.
Tamons eyes that were shining sharply changed.
Tamon couldnt have not known who Anna was.
However, he couldnt recognize her immediately because of her behavior that was very different from when he met her at the imperial pce.
He then looked at her with a loose smile.
I finally see the Lady of the Pink Rose Forest.
At Tamons soft mutter, Annas eyes widened.
It was a secret code between Roselyn and Anna.
But how did the foreign minister of a foreign country know that?
Come to think of it, why was he in this mansion?
While Anna was confused by the sudden flood of information, the closed front door opened again.
Lady Anna, pleasee in Oh, Master Tamon is also here.
At Asrells hospitality, Tamon smiled softly and pushed Annas back.
The farmer of the carrot farm is waiting anxiously, so lets go up.
****
Anna followed Tamon Krasis to the second floor.
It was not difficult to grasp that this man was the owner of this mansion when Anna saw his stride up the stairs and the attitude of the servants in the mansion.
Why the hell is Tamon Krasis of Amor here? No, whats the connection between Roselyn and him?
Amor was no less than Tanatos enemy.
It wasnt an open war, but the bad rtionships in the past had piled up and they werent friendly to each other.
But how the hell did Roselyn end up staying at Krasiss mansion?
Anna followed Tamon into the parlor on the second floor with confused eyes.
And before her bottom touched the sofa, the door suddenly opened and she had to get up again.
Anna!
A familiar voice she might never hear again called Annas name.
Anna, who had tears in her eyes just hearing the voice, quickly turned around and looked at Roselyn as she called for her, and covered her mouth in surprise.
Rosie?
Roselyn, covered in a thin veil, came running.
Seeing a bruised face peeking through her veil, Anna ran to Roselyn with a white face again.
Oh my God, Rosie! Whats going on with all this! Gillotti, the damn b*stard made you like this? Oh, my God! That crazy bastard made you like this!
Without Asha able to say anything, Anna burst into tears and hugged Asha.
Mistaking that Ashas makeup was a real wound, Anna burst into tears on the spot.
Annas hands were trembling, unable to hold her tightly for fear of Ashas pain. Asha btedly noticed that she still had the fake makeup on her face.
Oh no, Anna. Im sorry, I surprised you. I forgot to take this off.
Asha took off her veil, revealing her scaly and puddled skin.
Oh, what to do!
Annas cry grew even louder when she saw her bare wounded face.
Anna, calm down and look at this.
Looking at the crying Anna, Asha gently ripped the fake skin off her right cheek.
!
Annas eyes widened as she burst into tears at the bizarre sight.
Asha smiled apologetically, and peeled off all of her fake skin that Asrell had been putting on painstakingly since morning.
These are all fake scars. Look at me, Anna. Im fine.
Rosie? What the hell is this
Sorry to startle you, Anna.
Asha smiled softly and hugged Anna once more tofort her.
There were so many stories to tell, but now was not the right time to unravel them all.
The two hugged each other for a while, as if sharing warmth, and then slowly pulled away.
Annas excited cry hadpletely subsided, and Ashas face lit up with joy and concern for Anna.
My story will be too long, so I will tell you all slowly in the evening. Now more than that What happened to you?
Asha asked, pointing to the figure of Anna, whom Asrell thought was nothing more than a bum.
Anna, who barely stopped her tears from sobbing, looked down at her dirty dress with her blushing face.
Oh, its not really a big deal.
Anna sniffled her red nose and flushed her cheeks in embarrassment.
Asha, who sat Anna on the sofa, looked at her quietly, waiting for her next words to follow.
Im actually running away secretly
What? Run away? Someone kidnapped you!
Oh, no! No. Its not kidnapping!
Then you were imprisoned?
Its not even that. Actually.
Anna hesitated about how to tell this, but she just told the truth.
There is one leech attached
Asha raised one of her eyebrows at the very unexpected words.
Tamon, who was watching them from a step away, gathered his eyes as if intrigued.
A leech? Who is that?
Asha asked, seemingly confused.
Anna shut her mouth for a moment, then in an angry voice she spat out someones name.
Perso Gertium!
***
The full story of the incident dated back to about a week ago.
Now it was really only a day away from the capital.
Anna was nervous because she had arrived at the time promised with Rosie.
She had already almost reached the capital, so what was important to Anna was to lose the watchdog of the imperial family.
She dered after stopping the carriage in a remote vige just before reaching the outer castle.
I think I will have to stay here due to circumstances. There is not much left to the capital, so please go first, Duke of Gertium.
The July festival had already begun, and it was already several days after the foreign delegations had entered the country.
On a normal schedule, the nobles of their home country should have arrivedst week, but Perso was still on his way to the imperial court at a very slow pace to keep up with Annas schedule.
At this point, Anna was sure that Perso would go his own way.
Ill stay here until thedy wants to leave.
.!
Surprised, Anna bit her teeth tightly.
As she remembered, its only an hour or two from here to the mansion of Gertium.
As it was a family that carried troops, it was impossible to upy andrge enough to include all of them in the capital, so a mansion was built about an hour away from Bern.
Anna hoped that Perso would go to it, but the stubborn man wouldnt leave.
Anna said, grinding her teeth with a false smile.
Just go ahead.
The escort is over until we reach the capital safely.
Im fine. So far, Ive been able to travel alone by myself, and its only half a day away from the capital.
Your father asked that I would take care of your safety until the end. And Gertium is always responsible.
.
Did my father really say that?
Anna was the first to have such a suspicion, but she had no way of confirming it now.
In any case, the responsibility shown by interest was really overdone.
How strong was that responsibility to be able to ignore even the emperors call?
Anyway, the more she got to know Perso Gertium, the weirder it was, and Anna could not understand this man at all.
Taking a deep breath, she offered her next best bet.
Then please attach some of the Dukes knights to me. Thats enough. Im not a Princess of any country, and Im not even a noble under threat of assassination.
You are noble.
Thank you for saying that, but Im not in a position to face assassination threats anyway.
But just a few days ago, you almost fell off your horse, and yesterday you went out for a walk at night and you almost got lost. I dont think you can go alone because you keep putting yourself in danger when youre alone.
A vein popped up on Annas forehead, who still had a fake smile.
.oh, this crazy guy!
Chapter 152: Perso’s anguish
Chapter 152: Perso¡¯s anguish
So Anna decided to run away secretly.
She sent Rwanda away and she urged that no one be in her room that day, and she hid in the cart of the inn workers from dawn and secretly escaped.
She tumbled down the mountain a few times on the shortcut she had foreseen, but it was okay.
It was easy for her to describe in words, but the truth was, it was by no means a smooth escape. She was a little terrified when she took a nap in the forest, hiding behind huge rocks in an empty forest.
Why does the owl cry?
She forgot how many swear words she poured out towards the owl, who made a strange cry all the way to sleep.
After running for two days, rolling and falling, she barely reached the capital.
The emergency food and water she brought ran out, so at the end she walked and walked with desperation and spite.
In just two days, from the appearance of an elegantdy to a maniac beggar in an instant.
If there was one good thing, it was that everyone she encountered was surprised and got out of the way.
She went to her own mansion without hesitation, and she read the letter from Roselyn and ran to this ce.
She was in such a hurry that she didnt even change her clothes.
So, you ran away like that? To get rid of Perso Gertium?
Yes.
Asha, who was surprised at first, nodded her head bitterly, and but her lips as she saw Anna eating arge piece of custard pudding that Asrell had given her.
She (Asha) quietly turned her head and covered her mouth with her hand, holding back herughter.
Looking at it like this, it seemed that the tomboyish temperament that Anna had as a child was still there.
Anna climbed the tree and climbed over the fence.
Anna broke her leg while running around to y pirates and threw herself on Cain.
Even so, she said that she wanted to y, and she treated Cain as a horse.
Perso Gertium would never have thought that Anna would run through the woods and fields.
Rosie, its because you dont know how tenacious the man is. If I didnt do this, I wouldnt be able to get away from him until the end of July. And thats not the only thing thats weird.
Anna mmed the mug down with a serious face.
Why would he keep sticking to me, ignoring the imperial call? Was he trying to spy on me in the name of escort? Did he notice something?
At Annas words, Asha also thought for a moment.
But without much thought, she could see that Annas argument had some loopholes.
But Anna, why is he suspicious of you? Has he ever read my letters?
No! I burned it after I read it. My father gave me a letter once, but there was no sign of the envelope being ripped.
But, wouldnt it have been better to attach a knight if he was going to monitor you? It would be more convenient to secretly attach his subordinates than the Duke did it himself.
That.
Anna had no choice but to shut her mouth as she tried to refute.
Asha was right.
No matter how suspicious she was, there was no reason for the Duke of Gertium himself to keep following her.
Since his family was famous for its brute force, it will be full of skilled knights.
In fact, it was much more efficient to follow her secretly than to follow her openly like this.
However .
If not that then what is the reason?
Anna could not understand Perso at all.
He didnt take his eyes off her for a moment.
In fact, this wasnt the first time Anna tried to sneak away while he was careless.
Anna was caught trying to sneak out on horseback when she thought Perso was sleeping, and was caught again trying to get away from him on the pretext of a night walk.
One day, she pretended to have injured her leg and tried to let him go first, but he carried her around all day and took her to the doctor in person.
It drove Anna crazy because it was her first time meeting a man like this.
Every 30 minutes, he woulde check on her saying there was a hard wind blowing, then again when it rained.
After Anna showed her dislike a few times, Perso did note to check on her openly, but from a distance from her, he looked at her at the sound of her voice.
Thats really, really weird.
Asha also tapped the table, seemingly confused.
Right? That man is really weird.
Anna sighed and grabbed the teacup with her dry hands.
Tamon was also listening to the conversation between these two women with a strange expression.
He might have approached her from a slightly different point of view?
Asha and Annas heads turned to Tamon at the same time.
Tamon, who was sitting by the window, showed a friendly smile toward the ignorant women.
I wonder if its possible that he really, genuinely worried about Miss Anna.
At Tamons words, Asha asked with a confused face.
Why do you think so?
Think about it, how can he be so rxed in front of the capital city? If he is near the capital, I think the emperor is urging him toe to the Imperial Pce.
Tamons words made sense.
Asha also had thought that.
Due to Gillottis personality, if Gertium was nearby to protect him, he would somehow drag him in.
Especially if he (Gillotti) was mentally exhausted like these days, he would need someone who could protect him even more.
Perhaps Gertium didnt tell the emperor that he was near the capital.
Tamon nodded his head as if in agreement with Ashas words.
In fact, it wasnt the only strange thing.
The number of knights brought by Perso was too small.
When the Gertium family returned to the Imperial Pce, they were apanied by about 200 knights.
It was also considered to be a minimum manpower.
However, only about 50 people were led by Gertium this time.
That really meant the minimum and most elite manpower were moved.
In fact, that was enough for the movement of ordinary aristocrats.
However, the movement of Gertium waspletely different in meaning because it usually means the movement of troops.
I wonder if there is a possibility that he is really, genuinely worried about Miss Anna
Asha looked at Anna, remembering what Tamon had just said.
Anna, who was listening to the conversation between the two, blinked her eyes as if she was confused and shook her head strongly.
I dont think so. That man and I arent that close.
They deceived each other, misunderstood, and stuck with each other.
Meanwhile, there was no such thing as a bud in the rtionship for him to worry about her, at least not as Anna thought.
Asha smiled softly and stroked Annas cheek, which had hardened in embarrassment.
Dont worry, Anna. Ill see what kind of man Perso Gertium is and judge for myself.
****
Stupidly, Perso Gertium didnt realize Annas absence until a day had passed since she disappeared.
Is this how to feel like someone banged his head with a giant log? Standing in front of Annas empty room, Perso waspletely frozen. It was the first time in his entire life he had made such an absurd mistake.
why?
Perso, who had barelye to his senses, grabbed Rwanda and asked, as if squeezing.
Why did she disappear?
Anna disappeared.
She also lied to everyone, and disappeared like hell, leaving Rwanda behind.
Perso, who thought that he had neither imprisoned her nor was holding her by force, could notprehend Anna, who had disappeared without a word.
Rwanda smiled embarrassedly and shook her head.
Of course, Anna didnt say anything to Rwanda before leaving the inn.
If he asks you, just say you dont know, Rwanda. Rwalda doesnt know anything. And he doesnt know, right?
Anna said she would go straight to the capital.
She also told Rwanda toe to the mansion.
However, she did not say specifically why she was doing this.
Sometimes it was because of the judgment that knowing the truth could be dangerous.
Ill be fine. So dont worry.
Anna said bravely and hid herself in the workers cart.
Rwanda could neither hold nor stop Anna, so she just stamped her feet and looked anxiously at the back of the cart moving away.
Jackson, Homer. Im going to look for her right now. Get your horses ready!
Perso got on the horse right away, contemting.
Without a moment to catch his breath, he followed the path Anna might have taken, but he had already intuited that he waste.
I was too careless.
Apparently, the messenger sent to the mansion of Gertium came with a letter from the emperor, and he was distracted.
The content of the letter was concise, but it was enough to wrinkle Persos brow.
It started with a rant that the emperor needed a noble woman of dignity and blood to fill the vacant position of the Empress, but it ended with a mad cry asking Perso to send his younger sister, who was not yet an adult.
For the strong bond between the imperial family and Gertium.
Bond? Can this rtionship be called a bond?
Didnt it sound like the emperor wanted to trap the Gertium, who gives out flesh and bones whenever necessary?
But did Gertium gain anything behind this unconditional loyalty?
Hundreds of years ago, he still remembered the grace of the imperial family that saved the family from crisis, and urged them to dedicate their lives to the imperial family.
If its loyalty for that reason, then isnt it enough?
Since Perso was not educated in the Gertium from the beginning, he could not fullyprehend the life of the existing Gertium.
Thats why it was painful.
Was it right to follow this evilw?
Should he have to dedicate his life to this rotten sky?
Perso wanted to deny the reality, but it was very painful to deny his duties as a Gertium because of his personal values.
Chapter 153: A suspicious maid
Chapter 153: A suspicious maid
***
Sponsored by Nekoikoi. Thank you
***
Thats why Perso chose to stay away from the imperial family.
He dodged and ran away.
He knew its not the best, but he didnt have the will or the energy to fight it.
Heya!
Perso ran at full speed towards Bern where the Imperial Pce was located.
The thought of finding the missing Anna made himpletely forget what he was avoiding now.
Rumors circted that the ghost of the former Empress roamed the capital.
Because of that, the half-crazed emperor was said to be anxious about failing to pay tribute to her.
In this state, it was clear that if Anna entered the imperial pce defenselessly, one of her limbs would inevitably disappear.
If she was unlucky, her neck could fall.
Then, unpleasant goosebumps rose behind Persos back.
The warm, strong, luminous brown eyes contorted with pain.
An unexined nervousness choked him.
Perso ran down the road while holding the reins.
Its Gertium. Get out of the way!
Perso held out a sword with a family seal and quickly ran through the outer castle.
The gatekeepers were surprised by the shout of Gertium and the vicious force, and opened the gate quickly.
The soldiers of this country were memorizing the seal of the Gertium family and the sword that the headmaster was carrying until dry and worn out.
The horse of Perso, who had run over a distance that would have taken more than a day in just a few hours, let out a wild breath like a monster.
The moment he broke through the castle, the word that Gertium had arrived in the capital would reach the imperial family.
It was a moment when all of the past efforts that had been hard to hide and pretend not to know about the imperial familys calling were all in vain.
But he didnt think anything of it was strange.
All he could think of was the need to quickly find and protect Anna.
Why am I so anxious?
After watching her for quite some time, Anna was a strong person, and she was not foolish.
She must have had a reason to sneak away from him.
Still, Perso was notfortable.
It was even more confusing because it was the first time he had been worried about other people like this and wandering around without regrets.
There were only old people around, so he couldnt figure out how to treat a young, noble, and fragile woman like Anna.
Without hesitation, Perso drove his horse to Annas mansion.
His horse almost collided with people walking through the city several times.
He finally arrived at Annas mansion while scattering his words.
This is Duke Perso Gertium. Im to find Anna Rotrega.
The old butler greeted him with a visibly bewildered face when he heard the name Perso Gertium.
Im sorry. My master is not currently in the mansion.
Are you sure? Lying to a noble can be severely punished.
The old butler trembled and bowed his head at the threat of a person with a huge body and ferocious eyes.
Really. My master is not in the mansion.
Then Has she ever visited her mansion?
The butler bowed his head and did not answer.
In fact, it was not possible to punish the servants of other nobles with small lies.
However, the opponent was the Duke of Gertium, the pir of this country.
Gertiums power was actually said to be just below the imperial family, so he would have been able to control the treatment of the servants of others.
Shes not currently in the mansion, but she dide.
Perso read what the butlers silence meant.
Anyway, the thought of finding out Annas whereabouts gave him a sense of relief.
He lowered his bulging chest slowly and asked in a much calmer voice than before.
When is sheing back?
Also, the butler could not answer.
Upon arriving at the mansion, Anna opened a letter and left immediately. She left the mansion really straight away, with no time to change clothes or to drink a ss of water. Of course, she didnt say when she woulde back.
After saying that he understood, Perso waited for her in the parlor.
While waiting, his men left to inquire nearby.
Since it was a townhouse in the capital, the mansion was not that big, but it gave a cute and cozy feeling.
There werece curtains and veils everywhere, and stuff like knitting dolls.
It was apletely different aspect from the Gertium House, which was overflowing with only stone walls, armor, weapons, and alcohol.
Even the sofa he was sitting on was red velvet and hung over it with a small floral cover.
For some reason, he felt like he would rip or break even if he touched a little, so he couldnt even sitfortably on the sofa and stood up stiffly.
An hour passed, and Anna still hadnte.
Perso called the attendant who hade to clean up the tea.
I heard that Miss Anna received a letter this morning. Do you know who delivered the letter?
Yes?
As if she did not know she was asked such a question, the servant stumbled with a puzzled face.
Perso took out money in his pocket and held it out. Ten jingle gold coins fell on the table.
If you bring back the person who delivered the letter, all this money is yours.
At first nce, it was more money than an individual servants several months sry.
The young servants eyes fluttered in bewilderment. She had only been working in this mansion for five months. She had worked in other mansions, but she had never been morefortable with body and mind than here.
What if I get fired after receiving this?
She knew of the maid, who, fortunately or unfortunately, handed Anna her letter. The maid was also a neer just two months ago, and she did a good job and was nimble.
At first nce, she heard that the maid had worked for quite a long time in the Sunset family that has now disappeared from history.
When they saw the introduction letter, she remembered that the strict grandfather hired her right away without saying anything.
Clink.
A few more gold coins fell on the desk.
You are only carrying out the orders of the powerful duke, so there will be no problems. Or do I have to pull out my sword, not money, for you to hear what Im saying?
Startled, the young servant quickly bowed her head. She added in a quivering voice.
Ill bring the maid who delivered the letter, but I wont take any money. I love working here.
Perso looked at the servant as if interesting.
The servant, not daring to look up at Perso, quickly stepped back and left.
I heard you were looking for me.
And after a while, a maid came into the parlor with calm steps.
Are you the maid who handed Miss Anna the letter this morning?
Thats right.
What is written in the letter?
I learned that the servants do not open the masters letters.
Even without saying many words, Perso could tell that the maid in front of him was not normal.
Heughed again as if it was funny.
The fact that there were quite a few useful servants in this small mansion seemed to indicate the dignity of the owner.
Or the butlers ability was better than expected.
Then where did you get that letter?
It was delivered by an outside messenger.
Is that it?
Yes. Thats it.
The maid seemed nervous at Persos interrogation, but she remained calm until the end.
Perso, who had been staring at her for a moment, stood up.
Right. The servants of this house dont seem to know anything. If so, tell your master I was here when shees back.
Yes, Duke.
The maid replied docilely, with her swiftly lowering her head.
Perso nced at her again and turned around without regret.
A storm called Gertium passed over.
Annas mansion had been frozen for hours because of Perso, and only then did they breathe a sigh of relief.
After that, it was a peaceful time as usual.
Afternoon cleaning the mansion, preparing lunch, and taking care of the necessities of the mansion.
As dusk fell, themuting servants came out of the mansion.
Among the crowd, one of them secretly looked around and disappeared at the end of a sparsely popted alley.
Perso, who was watching the mansion from afar, followed the maids shadow and moved silently.
***
After a few battles, he had better sense.
Perso thought that the overly calm maid in front of him was very suspicious.
There was nothing wrong with her words, and her answers were convincing enough, but she was more than that.
She was too bold and calm for an ordinary maid working in such a small mansion.
Even the perfect example of the servant seemed to havee from working in arge mansion.
The circumstance that she delivered the letter as if she had waited for Anna as soon as she arrived, and Anna who came to the capital avoiding the eyes of Perso, were both suspicious.
Perso followed the maid, without his knights.
Besides, she wandered around several times as if she was conscious of me following her like this.
No matter how he looked at it, it wasnt an ordinary maid.
Finally, after passing through several buildings, the maid knocked on the door of a mansion.
It took an hour toe here, but it was actually a mansion less than 30 minutes away.
As soon as the door opened, the maid quickly went inside.
After staring at the closed door for a moment, Perso looked at the mansion owners namete hanging on the gate.
Temporary residence of Tamon Krasis?
Tamon Krasis.
If Persos memory was correct, it was the name of the Minister of Foreign Affairs of Amor.
Perso looked at the namete with confused eyes, then knocked on the door of the mansion without hesitation.
Chapter 154: Whose baby is it?
Chapter 154: Whose baby is it?
Knock. Knock. Knock.
Exactly three knocks on the hard grain of wood, the door opened wide.
Beyond the brightly opened door as if waiting for him toe, stood a suspicious woman with a dark veil from her head to toe.
I was waiting for you.
What?
Patience and perseverance. Its the epitome of persistence. Your Excellency, Duke of Gertium.
The soft voice that spoke with force was somehow familiar.
Perso frowned and stared intently at the suspicious woman whose face was hidden.
His dark green eyes shone fiercely.
The woman was resolute in front of those eyes that gleamed in a different light under his red hair.
You dont have to be so surprised. Come in.
Even though her face was covered with a veil, she could not hide the calmness in her voice.
Perso was once again curious about the womans identity.
For any person, his momentum alone was enough to scare people.
His appearance as arge and solid figure iparable to those of ordinary people, and his spirit as a knight who went through his life and death several times was threatening enough.
Tamon Krasis
Perso thought of the temporary owner of this mansion and looked at the woman walking in front of him calmly.
There was a suspicious maid and a woman who greeted him as if waiting.
And Anna who disappeared.
He felt like jumping into something very organic.
It doesnt feel like a threat to be a trap
Perso followed the woman up to the parlor on the second floor. It was the first time he had visited the temporary residence of a foreign minister in this way. He mainly came in to bring out or lead foreign delegations.
Tamon is out for a while. He said hell be back soon, so wait a little bit.
Tamon?
The woman casually said the name of Amors foreign minister.
Unless you are the king of Amor, how many beings can call Tamon Krasis by name?
Perso had no choice but to grow even more suspicious.
I didnte here to see Tamon Krasis.
I know. You came to see Anna.
Persos face twitched at Annas name that came out casually.
He cant hide his expression. Is it because he has nothing to hide?
If he had only swung his sword under his armor and helmet, he wouldnt be good at scheming.
Of course, it would be a different word if he was a clever man like Tamon.
Asha smiled quietly and spoke once more.
Anna is restingfortably upstairs. She knows youre here. Dont be in a hurry.
Every time Annas name came up, Persos eyes twitched slightly.
He clenched his fists as if holding back, and said in a stern voice.
I think I need an exnation of what the situation is now.
Soon everything will be exined.
Asha and Perso stopped talking at the same time and looked out the window.
A faint sound of horseshoes was heard.
Looks like hes here.
After her words, voices were heard downstairs.
Asrells voice and Hannahs voice were intertwined, and Tamons voice intermingled between them.
The sound of heavy footsteps leading up the stairs.
When the sound of footsteps approached the door, Perso reflexively got up.
At the same time, the door opened and Tamon entered.
As two men of great majesty were standing there, the small parlor seemed to be full.
Tamon looked at Perso as if in shock.
Youre really here.
Perso was also surprised to see Tamon.
It was because Tamon Krasis, who was a formidable person for his size, was holding a baby the size of a pea.
Um.
The baby wiggled.
When the baby he was holding moved, Tamon was startled and grabbed the baby with clumsy hand movements.
Baby.
Hm?
I didnt know you had a baby.
At Persos words, Tamon wrinkled his face.
Its not my child.
He said, looking at Perso with a frown.
It was Perso who became more puzzled by Tamons words.
It was not even his baby, but he came out of nowhere with a baby in his arms.
Then why are you holding someone elses child
Tamon, who nced down at the baby, approached Perso and gave the baby to him.
Look for yourself.
Perso, who was suddenly holding the baby, looked down at the baby wrapped in swaddling cloth.
The baby looked up at him with clear blue eyes without crying.
It was a very pretty baby with blue eyes like a clear sky, abundant blonde hair, and distinct features.
Perso, who was staring at the baby, narrowed his eyes in surprise.
The baby looked remarkably like someone. If these eyes were orange instead of blue
What is this?
Who do you think it resembles?
.
To me, the baby looks just like its mother.
Strength entered the hands of the startled Perso. As soon as he saw the baby, he thought of Natasha Roanti.
But from Tamons mouth saying that the baby resembled its mother. A name he (Perso) couldnt get out of his mouth went round and round in his head.
No. There has been no news of the baby in the imperial family yet.
He didnt know the babys development well, but just by looking at it, he could tell that this baby wasnt that old.
Why are you trying to deceive me with ridiculous lies?
Perso gritted his teeth and red at Tamon.
Natasha gave birth outside, and she hid it from the imperial family.
I told you not to lie.
Lie? Run to the Imperial Pce right now and tell the Emperor about this. The Emperor will tear off Natashas skirt and check it for you.
Rude!
Perso grabbed the cold sword at his side.
The child, who had been gently embraced by him, burst into tears. Perso, startled, looked down at the baby in his arms. It looked just like Natasha. The blue eyes of the baby, apparently, resembled the Emperors.
waaaaa!
The babys crying became stronger even though he did not squeeze it.
Asha, unable to stand it, gently pulled the baby out of Persos arms and held it. In fact, she didnt even know how to handle a baby, but it was better than holding it so tightly.
This seemed to be fine.
Waaaa!
But Ashas arms were also of no use.
As Asha was at a loss for what to do, Tamonughed and took the baby from her arms.
Astonishingly, the baby stopped crying as soon as it entered Tamons arms.
For now, lets leave the baby to Asrell. And, Perso Gertium, your goal isnt to sh with me, right?
The eyes of Perso, who had been blurred by the sudden shocking news, returned again.
Tamon grinned and went out and came back alone.
You said you were looking for Anna Rotrega?
Tamon, who was wearing a tie loosely, asked as hey down on the sofa as if tired.
Persos forehead was deeply dented by that rxed posture.
Why are you looking for her?
Because shes not safe.
Not safe? Do you think Anna Rotrega is safer with you?
At least not here
Really? Wouldnt it be more dangerous with you?
At Tamons provocative words, Persos eyes became bitter.
Tamon smirked and asked again.
If the Emperor tells you to hand over Anna Rotrega, will you not?
Thats none of your business.
Gertium is the emperors dog, can a dog domesticated for hundreds of years bite its owner?
!
Perso jumped up from his seat.
In his dark green eyes, a murderous intent was fearsome.
An ufortable silence separated the three of them, as if the air was frozen.
I will not tolerate any more disrespect, Tamon Krasis.
Persos low voice was calm, but the threat posed inside was not fake.
There was no way that Tamon was unaware of that, but his leisure did not fade.
Gertium protects Anna Rotrega Isnt it strange to you? I dont understand it. Rather, I think its more convincing that you came to catch Anna Rotrega at the Emperorsmand?
I have no reason to convince you.
If you dont convince me, youll never see a single strand of Anna Rotregas hair.
I didnt know Amors foreign minister was such a coward.
There is no reason for me to be afraid in this situation.
You mean youre going to fight Gertium in thend of Tanatos now?
A fierce atmosphere continued as if they were going to see each others blood at any moment.
Asha, who couldnt stand it, sighed and cut in.
There is nothing good about causing trouble with each other right now. Perso Gertium. From our point of view, there is no guarantee that Anna will be safe with you.
Perso stared at Asha, whose body was hidden, and then took a step back.
Her words made sense.
But he couldnt just leave.
As long as I am convinced that Miss Anna stays here voluntarily, I will withdraw today.
. Today?
Tamon.
Asha grabbed Tamons shoulder as he tried to provoke Perso more.
As she shook his head to signal him to stop, Tamon closed his mouth and he drank his tea.
Okay, then Ill bring Anna in. But she cant be alone. As I said, you seem dangerous from our point of view.
Asha said so and told the attendant who was waiting to call Anna.
For Perso, a few minutes were longer and more boring than ever before.
Then small footsteps were heard in his alerted hearing.
Chapter 155: This is my answer
Chapter 155: This is my answer
As soon as the door opened, Perso jumped up from his seat.
Miss Anna.
Anna flinched back as Perso rushed towards her.
Your Excellency.
Anna couldnt help being embarrassed.
No matter how secretly she disappeared, why would he go looking for her like this?
Duke of Gertium, who was said to be the pir of the country.
Are you hurt? Why, why did you go out alone? If you had told me, I would have taken you.
I came out secretly because I was afraid you woulde after me like this. The words came up to her throat.
Anna stared at Perso withplex eyes and stepped back from him who hade too close.
I came here on my own. Dont worry. I am by the side of the person whom I feel the safest.
At Annas words, Perso unconsciously held his breath and clenched his fists.
He looked at Anna with trembling eyes, and was silent for a while.
Its been a long time since he felt this unpleasant.
Anna nced at Asha and Tamon, who were watching them from a distance, anxiously.
Asha nodded her head slightly as if it was okay.
Perso looked at Anna with a stiff face in the direction she was looking in, and opened his hardened lips.
A slightly shriveled voice broke through the silence.
Didnt you say that you dont think youll be able to love anyone anymore?
Why is he talking about that now?
Anna looked up at Perso with her bewildered eyes.
Perso looked at Tamon with a slightly darkened face and said.
Could he be
No, what are you talking about!
Anna shouted involuntarily and cut off Persos words.
You just told me youre with the person you can feel the safest.
Its not him!
Anna, who was about to say it was Asha, suddenly bit her lip.
It was because she herself was confused as to why she had to desperately exin it to this man.
Ah, its not him. But I dont know why youre curious about that.
Anna looked confusedly at Perso who was driving her with these questions.
She really didnt know why this man was doing this to her.
Even if, as Tamon Krasis said, Perso was genuinely worried about her, she thought there was no good reason for that.
Perso looked at Anna withplex eyes.
Even when he bumped into Tamon a while ago, his eyes were so docile that he wondered if it was the man whom Anna liked.
In fact, I dont even know.
He muttered in a hoarse voice.
With only one step between him and her, Perso looked into her eyes as if confused.
I cant stand still when I see you.
Yes?
If I cant see you, Im anxious. If I see something good, I want to give it to you, and if the wind blows, Im afraid youll fly away.
The longer Perso spoke, the more Annas face turned red.
Oh my gosh! Did this man even know what he was saying out of his mouth?
With such a blunt and expressionless face, Perso poured out unfamiliar words one after another, and pulled something out of his coat and held it out.
Ha, what is this?
.
He just held it out without a word, and Anna couldnt help but open the small package he had held out to her.
Anna looked down with her bewildered eyes at the stack of cookies and jellies piled up inside the package.
Somehow, her face turned redder than before.
Im Im a single minded person and dont know much about the world. I dont have the talent to read peoples minds well, nor the charm that permeates them. Im not good at all of these so I dont know how to exin my feelings.
Words sweeter than the sweets Anna was holding in her hands poured out.
It was really confusing that he poured out strange words with a bloody face that seemed to cut off anyone.
I just wish you always be safe and peaceful wherever you are.
Ah, no.
He looked into Annas eyes and added in a slightly gloomy voice.
If possible, I wish I was the one who could provide you with that safety and peace.
Ack.
Anna was so startled that the hups came out. She quickly covered her mouth with one hand, and she rolled her eyes to and fro and looked at Asha.
Wait a minute, I will step aside
dly.
Asha grabbed Tamons wrist, who was watching the two with so much interest. It wasnt until the two left that Anna took a deep breath and fanned her face.
Do you know what you said to me now, Duke?
Im very sane.
Oh, no!
As Anna circled the ce, she stood tall and said.
No, I dont think weve ever had that kind of feeling.
Then why dont we just start making that kind of feeling now?
This guy must be really crazy!
Anna, with her round eyes wide open, hesitated and stepped back. Her throat burned, and she hurriedly drank the ss of water that was on the table.
No matter how much water she drank, the intense heat that rose on her face did not go away. No one had ever made a confession like this to Anna Rotrega. Because of that, the situation now shook her head.
She married her ex husband under obligation, and Cain went away before her young love was perfected. Her love was all in unfinished form, and she had never won the heart of anyone.
Im Anna Rotrega. Of course, you are well aware of this, Duke of Gertium?
Of course.
I am the most ardent supporter and close friend of Her Majesty the former Empress, whom the emperor hated and destroyed. And I was married to Count Puglish. Of course you are aware of that too, right?
Persos eyes darkened slightly. He nodded his head slowly.
But are you saying that you want to protect me?
Thats right.
Im sorry, but isnt your heart a fleeting impulse?
Persos face hardened immediately. But Anna couldnt back down either.
The two were standing on a road that waspletely ipatible.
That man must have forgotten that.
If it was a man who inherited the surname of Gertium, he should never have had these feelings in his heart or spit it out.
My heart is not different from back then. Even if its not you, I dont have the confidence to love or be with anyone yet. Whats more, arent you the head of a family that supports the person I hate the most in the world? (Anna)
Is that such a big barrier?
For your sake and my sake, we must not be together. Because the road we want to go is so different.
But Miss Anna.
Your Excellency said you wanted me to be safe, but I will continue to hate your Emperor, even if I am not.
To be more honest, I wish Gillotti Tanatos would die in the most brutal and devastating way like he did to my people.
Miss Anna!
Perso was startled and took one step closer to her.
Your hatred is yours, but dont let those words out. Youll be in danger.
Thats right. I was so fearlessly uttering treason in front of Gertium. Sir, do you think I can still be with you?
Thats why!
Perso hurriedly grabbed Annas wrist.
Thats why you need me more.
The tough mans face twisted painfully. He clenched his teeth to persuade her.
You can do whatever you want in front of me. But if you do it anywhere else, you will inevitably die. I will not stop you from hating His Majesty. But if its going to happen out of my sight, Im very, very nervous.
Perso was serious.
Anna looked at herself reflected in Persos dark green eyes.
She couldnt tell if it was his eyes or her real self that was shaking inside.
As she looked at the hardened face of the man who couldnt hide his expression under his disheveled red hair, her palms felt ticklish.
Anna clenched her fists as if swallowing the rising tickling.
Perso looked straight at her, not hiding himself.
Whats really strange was that she didnt hate Persos heart, which came crashing into her like this.
Although she was bewildered and confused, she was not strangely repulsive.
When did he be so serious?
No matter how much she thought about it, they didnt meet too long ago
It was strange that he could grow his heart this much on his own.
But that was all.
Go back, sir.
Miss Anna.
I dont want to hide behind you. Its up to me to take risks. I dont want to sacrifice you for my hatred.
What if I want to?
In response to Persos urgently added words, Annaughed sadly and recounted.
Dont sacrifice yourself for me. Im tired of things like that
She roughly removed Persos hand that was holding her wrist.
Please go. This is my answer to your confession.
Chapter 156: The wild dog outside the fence
Chapter 156: The wild dog outside the fence
***
Sponsored by Bri (3/10)
***
At the unexpected confession of Perso, Anna looked very upset.
Asha didnt ask Anna anything.
Although she didnt ask, Anna briefly told her the conversation.
Even Asha and Anna, who did not know much about a mans heart, knew enough that Perso hade because he was genuinely worried about Annas well-being.
Anna was determined to send Perso out, but she couldnt throw away the cookie package he had given her.
Withplex eyes, Anna returned to her room, carrying a package full of sweet treats.
It seemes like hes (Perso) going straight to the imperial pce.
Tamon said to Asha, who entered the room after a short conversation with Anna.
Because he passed through the gate so loudly, it must have entered the emperors ears.
The news that Gertium had arrived in Bern had already spread widely throughout the capital. Asha and Tamon also heard the news as soon as he passed the outer city walls of the capital.
Also, the moment she learned that the ce Perso had run to was Annas mansion, Asha had a hunch that he woulde to this ce.
Of course, if Betty (the maid) had been warned to be more careful, Perso wouldnt have followed her.
However, Asha thought that it would not be bad to meet Perso in person because of this, so she intentionally brought him in.
He seems to be a little different from the previous Gertium.
Asha changed into herfortable clothes andbed her hair.
Gillotti was furious and gave the order to catch the ghost of the former Empress, so for the time being, she was going to be careful.
It seemed that the effect of putting pressure on Gillotti was sufficient, so she had no regrets.
Tamon took theb from her and brushed her hair.
Her silver hair, flowing smoothly in the dim room, fluttered as gracefully as the Milky Way.
Could that be a variable?
Maybe.
Tamons hand was songuid that her eyes closed automatically.
Just as she thought it would be good to fall asleep like this, something fell on herp.
Raising her half-closed eyes loosely, she looked down at the small pocket on her knees.
Somehow, the pocket shape was not unfamiliar.
What is this?
Despite her question, Tamon continued brushing her hair without answering with a face as if he didnt know.
But Asha could see his mischievous smile.
Asha looked suspiciously at him and the pocket he had thrown at her, then gently lifted the pocket
The cloth pouch was very light, as if nothing was in it.
However, she could see something crunching inside, even though it looked empty.
Asha carefully opened the pocket. And as she looked down at what was inside, she burst intoughter.
Why did you pick all the flowers in the lobby like this?
I dont think you like sweets.
Do you think I like flowers?
Flowers go well with you.
Tamon spoke quietly and flipped the pocket over Ashas head.
Tiny flowers the size of her fingernails poured over her head.
Violet flowers hung like jewels through her carefullybed hair.
Look at this.
Tamon lifted her chin and murmured with a more confident look on his face.
It suits you so well.
His head lowered slowly.
Red cheeks, thick earlobes, and round forehead, lips poured out seamlessly.
He reached out and lifted Ashas chin. He entered without hesitation through the gap between her lips slightly opened due to the raised chin.
His breathing, licking and sucking her up like a thirsty man, got a little rougher. As if he wanted to swallow all of her saliva, he kept pressing her lips. When the momentum was too strong, Asha slipped back, clenching her lips that were about to open wide.
Tamon, who was sipping like a baby, finally lifted her up, unable to hold back.
Tamon, who lifted her so lightly,id her down on the bed in a couple of steps.
The scent of flowers drifted from her loose hair.
He bit Ashas lower lip slightly, and whispered as if begging.
Why dont you open it up a bit?
I was tricked by those words yesterday.
We are supposed to kiss every day.
But it never ended with just a kiss.
When he asked with squinted eyes, Tamon smiled lewdly and kissed Ashas chin and neck.
If you tame a lewd beast, you have to take responsibility. In this lonely foreign country, the only one ce I can lean on is the arms of my master.
Did he put perfume on his tongue?
He always spoke really well.
Even though she thought she shouldnt fall for it, when she listened to him, she understood, and on the other hand, she thought that there was no reason not to fall for it
In that way, she secretly fell for Tamons temptation to im to be a beast every time.
Who the hell is lonely?
Asha, who was smiling as she frowned, grabbed his cheeks with her hands and muttered as she kissed him.
I have to go to see Hartz tomorrow.
Well, I know.
Before the hunt begins, lets rescue him.
If you let me, Ill do my duty.
Asha whispered as she received little kisses on her chin and cheeks.
Thank you.
Tamon, who smiled together with his nose pressed against her nose, licked her lips once more as if there was no need for such words.
Asha opened her lips to greet him.
***
Perso Gertium!
Gillotti jumped out of his seat and shouted loudly as soon as he saw Perso, who opened the door of the parlor in the annex.
Are you deceiving the imperial family?
Trembling with his whole body, Gillotti began to throw objects around him as if supported by evil.
He was furious at the behavior of Gerritium, who suddenly came to the capital after no response.
When he arrived in Bern, he should have stopped by the imperial family first and apologized by banging his head on the floor.
But this arrogant Gertium made the emperor wait for more than half a day even after arriving in Bern!
This was Gertiums challenge to the imperial family, and it was a dogs rebellion.
Gillotti could not release his anger even after throwing things, so he ran to Gertium, who was a few steps away, and pped him on the face with all his might.
p!
There was a harsh sound of flesh collided, but inparison to that, Persos head was only slightly shaken.
It was as if he was mocking and deceiving Gillottis power, so Gillotti was furious again.
The dog, which had been well tamed by the imperial family for several generations, listened well when called.
If the dog didnt listen, it had to be punished.
Beat to death and to inflict pain to death.
How dare you deceive me? What a dirty and vulgar half blood to pay back the familys favor in this way!
Gillotti clenched his teeth and scolded Perso, raising his hand to p him (Perso) on the face once more.
But there was something Gillotti overlooked.
This Gertium was not a dog that was raised and tamed inside the fence, but a wild dog that was born and bred outside the fence.
The wild dog had no owner.
Therefore, he was free to bite the opponent who attacked him.
puck!
Gillottis hand, which was raised in the air, was blocked by Persos hand.
Gillotti involuntarily shut his mouth at the action of Perso who dared to snatch the emperors wrist.
I think Your Majesty doesnt need Gertium now.
No, what!
Are you sure you want to throw away the Gertium?
.
Gillotti was speechless and bit his empty lips.
Apparently, the gigantic Gertium looked like a bear, so he was looking down at the emperor calmly.
Just once, I will ask you, Your Majesty.
Gillotti seemed to be crushed by Persos momentum.
Are you sure you want to throw away Gertium?
The breath and intimidation Perso exuded pressed down on Gillottis neck.
If Gillotti said he would throw him (Perso) away, it seemed like Perso would bite his (Gillottis) neck and run out the fence.
Gillotti instinctively knew that this was thest loyalty of Perso Gertium.
Dirty wild dog!
How dare you try to test me and deceive me! Gillotti couldnt contain his anger.
He even felt a sense of crisis that he would be a foolish owner who was bitten to death by his dog. He didnt want to ept it.
If a dog reveals it, it must be killed.
Shut up, guard! Guard!
As soon as Gillottis echoing voice ended, the parlor door opened and about a dozen soldiers came in.
Capture Duke of Gertium right now!
Gillotti wanted him to be thrown to jail.
But when he looked into the eyes of Perso who didnt move an inch, he had a feeling that wouldnt be a good way.
With this ability, this persons life.!
He wanted to crush Perso with the power of death right away.
No matter how much Perso was a guardians sword, he was just a human being in the face of Gods power!
Gillotti thought he (Gillotti, himself) was a descendant of god who had inherited divine powers.
The most powerful ability, a descendant of god who inherited the power of death! (*Gillotti has the power of death)
So it was right to kill traitors and establish his authority. That was Gillottis way up until now.
But.
If I use this power again, Im sure my body will copse. Furthermore . I still need Gertium.
The remaining reason stopped him.
Perso Gertium was a spear and a shield.
He was a shield when ced next to him, and a spear when thrown, a weapon that could pierce the enemys heart.
Even if he sent Perso to prison, he could not take over Gertiums forces at once. It would take some time.
Gillotti grinded his teeth inwardly, but no longer expressed his anger.
What are you talking about? The imperial family does not recklessly abandon their most cherished loyalist, Gertium.
Gillotti grinned and grinned.
The emperor must be cold-hearted and generous. Duke of Gertium, I will forgive you once if you repent and reflect on your wrongdoing.
Gillotti whispered in a very gentle voice as he circled around Perso.
As long as you get down on your knees, Ill make the disloyalty you just had go away.
Chapter 157: The main characters
Chapter 157: The main characters
***
Sponsored by Bri (4/10)
***
Gillottis voice crawled into Persos eardrum like a snake.
Perso had to lower his eyes for a moment.
If he looked straight into Gillottis eyes like this, he thought he would feel uneasy.
Your Excellency said you wanted me to be safe, but even if I am not, I will continue to hate your emperor.
To be more honest, I wish Gillotti Tanatos would die in the most brutal and desperate way he did to my people.
Annas trembling voice came to his mind.
His heart grew heavier as her warm but strong brown eyes shed in front of him.
He seemed to know the reason she looked strong.
Anna had a belief.
She had absolute values and goodness to believe in and follow.
But what about him?
Perso took a breath and looked at the emperor standing in front of him.
Maybe he had only seen him four or five times?
You mean you wont get down on your knees?
Gillottis impression was grimly wrinkled by Persos eyes looking directly at him.
Is it worth trusting and following the emperor?
A chill fell coldly in Persos eyes.
Actually, it wasnt difficult to get down on one knee, but Perso couldnt figure out what he was getting from doing such a useless thing. Perso also knew Gillottis power. But Death has always been there.
If he felt afraid of it, it was no different from living with heavy sandbags on his ankles.
It made no difference.
Your eyes are rebellious, Duke of Gertium.
Gillotti frowned and stared at Perso.
If I throw it away before I wait for it to be thrown away
Suddenly, his head became clear. He felt refreshed as id he was covered in cold water.
Perso, ah!
It was then.
bang! Kwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!
There was a huge roar and vibration that shook the entire pce.
Perso, Gillotti, and the guards present at the same time all looked back to the ce where the sound wasing from.
Ha, what was that?
Kwaaaaaa!
Once again there was a roar.
Gillottis shoulders shrank at the sound of getting closer than before.
Perso jumped out without dy.
Screams were heard throughout the pce, and the attendants were running down the stairs at once.
Whats going on?
The gap! There is a gap! Monsters appear!
As he grabbed a running maid and asked, she gibberished with a terrified face.
A gap.
Everything was exined in that one word. Perso frowned and drew his sword.
Everyone, follow me.
The knights and guards who were waiting followed Perso and went upstairs.
A cloud of dust was scattered everywhere, and an unknown cry resounded throughout the floor.
Krrrrr!
Perso, who was listening, opened his eyes. He knew this sound.
Zagma.
It was a monster that frequently appeared in Tanatos.
But strangely, now was not the season to tear the gap.
The reason why Tanatos people liked July the most was because there were almost no cracks in July or August.
The gap was usually most active from January to May, then gradually decreased and rarely appeared in July.
Then, in September, monsters appear again and disappear in November.
For most of hundreds of years, gaps had urred in this way.
Of course, Perso also knew that the size of the gap was getting bigger and bigger and the frequency was getting more frequent.
It was also reported through reports that untilst month, the number of gaps in various ces had reached 30.
The emperor rejected the appeals of the local lords who requested troops on the pretext of the July festival.
In the capital, monsters appeared more frequently, so it would have been difficult to subtract the troops. Especially since the emperor hated it if it was a monster.
Its Zagma, sir. There are more than I thought.
A senior knight who assisted Perso, Hanant, whispered after hurriedly grasping the surroundings.
Nine.
The guards counted the number of zagmas they were desperately blocking.
There were more than expected.
The gap would have been quiterge for such a number to burst out at once, so why wasnt it discovered early?
It was also the main pce with the strictest security
Anyway, that wasnt what was important now.
Hanant, Part, get the battle lines together! You cant let them leave this floor!
At the same time as Persos cry, the momentum of the dozens of knights following him changed.
The eyes of the veteran knights who came forward gleamed horribly.
Charge.
At the same time as the word fell from Perso, twelve knights rushed towards the zagmas.
****
That afternoon, Tamon and Asha heard that there had been a gap in the Imperial Pce.
It is said that nine zagmas appeared in the central hallway on the third floor. Fortunately, there were the Duke of Gertium and his knights nearby, so they were able to kill them without difficulty.
Anna, who was drinking tea, flinched in surprise at the name Gertium.
They say that most of them quickly annihted the zagmas without any major injuries, except Gertium. He hurt his leg.
Unknowingly, Anna grabbed the teacup tightly and looked towards the Imperial Pce.
How bad is it?
Asha, who knew Annas mind, first asked about Persos condition.
The knight of Ronasso answered immediately.
He got a stab wound in his thigh while covering for a knight. Its not a big wound, but I heard there was a little bit of poison.
Asha nodded her head as if that was enough.
Annas gaze was not falling from the window.
Still, thats amazing. 12 knights could kill 9 monsters in an instant.
As if in admiration, Tamon let out a brief impression.
Even if there were nine small ones, it was a number that would be difficult to kill even if a big group of knights attacked them at once.
Well, of course, if it were me, I would have taken care of everything by myself.
Tamon spoke arrogantly and appealed to Asha.
But Asha didnt pay attention to him because she was busy checking Annasplexion.
Anna.
Uh, huh?
Anna looked at Asha in surprise at Ashas call.
Are you worried?
Worry? Oh no! Why do I care, who am I? Theres no one to worry about. No, absolutely.
Anna waved her hands in denial. It seemed that she did not know that the fierce denial was rather suspicious.
Ugh, its hot. Ill go out for a walk ande back. Oh, youre leaving now? (Anna)
Yeah. I think wed better go when its busy there. (Asha)
be careful, Rosie. Dont overdo it.
Anna anxiously hugged Asha and went outside.
There was amotion its rather good for us.
Tamon, who had changed intofortable clothes for activities, said lightly. Asha also agreed with Tamon.
Since the pce was in turmoil, the security would have been ratherx.
Moreover, there was a high possibility that the guards were concentrated in the main pce where the incident took ce. If so, the attention paid to the west tower where Hartz was would have been reduced.
But there is a possibility that the security will be tighter from tomorrow because of this. So today is just the right time.
After Asha also changed into herfortable clothes, she neatly tied her hair up. The orange sunlight was turning into a twilight purple. Now it was time to leave.
Tamon and Asha looked around and came out.
She had already done it once, so the second time was much easier.
Asha led Tamon out of the dark and headed towards the West Tower.
As expected, the boundaries of the tower were broken to the point of ridiculousness.
Even the remaining guards were distracted by talking about what happened today, so it was very easy to break in.
The two easily entered the tower, muffled the sound of footsteps, and climbed to the top.
There were two guards guarding the tightly closed door.
Tamon lit the incense burner he had brought.
It took only about 5 minutes for the smoke to climb up the stairs and hit the guards.
The two guards fell down with a crashing sound.
The tightly closed door opened.
You are here.
As soon as the door opened, Hartz smiled at the two as if he had been waiting.
Did you know we woulde?
Isnt that enough to be called a prophet?
Hartz greeted them with a joke and stood face to face in front of them.
Thank you foring to my rescue. However youvee a long way for nothing.
What do you mean?
Hearing Hartzs words, Asha asked with a firm face.
Im not going out. Please tell Hana and Mana to wait a little longer.
I think I need a more detailed exnation
At Tamons urging, Hartz sat down on the chair in front of the window and said,
There is still work to be done. A licorice-like role in this gigantic y. Actually, its going to happen even if its not me, but Still, I want to do my best if possible.
The west tower was built on the highest point in the imperial pce.
It was a ce where you could see the capital and the Imperial Pce. He also watched the zagmas appear from here.
People poured out to escape the monsters.
The image of the future that Hartz saw and the image of those people ovepped.
Fortunately, in the future he saw, no one had that kind of face because of the monsters pouring out of the gap.
Now that Ivee this far, I dont want to be an audience watching from behind.
Hartz smiled and looked at Asha and Tamon.
The two main characters of this huge y.
Seeing the two of them standing firmly, his heart trembled as if the future he had seen was so near.
I want to be a good supporting actor and join the stage the two of you will show. So Ill watch Gillotti Tanatos fall from the nearest point.
Chapter 158: That day
Chapter 158: That day
***
Sponsored by Bri (5/10)
***
Hearing Hartzs words, Asha asked in a cautious voice.
Are you really going to stay in this tower?
Dont worry too much. Theres only a few days left before I leave the tower, so isnt the hunting going to start soon?
Asha hardened her expression as if surprised at the word hunting.
Hartz, who met her face, nodded his head as if he had convinced her thoughts.
On that day, many things will happen. Prepare thoroughly.
that day.
Yes, that day.
The three pairs of eyes met resolutely.
In the end, Asha and Tamon crossed the boundary and no one was brought out. Asha and Tamon, who wereing out of the secret passage, sped each others hands tightly. No other words were needed.
****
This July festival is ruined.
At the gloomy words of the chief courtier, everyone gathered in their seats all sighed in unison.
Ive spent 10 years as a royal courtier, but this is the first time Ive seen the July festival so messed up.
Thats it. Its even pouring out monsters.
how many delegations packed up and left yesterday?
Well, I think it would be better to count the remaining numbers than the ones that are left. Haha
At the words of the deputy chief, the court officials sighed once again.
John, who upied one of the seats, also sighed.
If this happens, we will only get ridicule from the neighboring countries. Its a big deal. By the time the festival is over, there will be no one left.
It seems that there are no participants in thepetition of finding the national flower. Well, its better that way since we dont have any silver horned deer products as a prize.
Everyone put their heads on the desks once more at the court officials words.
It did not even cover half of the festival expenses that were taken out of the national treasury.
Not to mention the countrys loss, it was like the status had only been lowered.
The national flower hunting required a participation fee.
In the name of participation fee, it was an attempt to make up for even a little of the amount spent on the festival.
In the past, silver deers skins and antlers from Tanatos were not difficult to obtain, so there were quite a few things to get.
But this year was different. As the silver horned deer had disappeared, supply has be difficult.
The skin and antlers became even more precious because monsters appeared more frequently.
thats what happened, lets call off the event.
John said to the courtiers.
What do you mean? There are no skins or antlers, and now is not the time for the flower to bloom yet.
There was still about a week left until the national flower began to bloom.
Of course, it could not be said that there were no flowers in bloom right now, but finding flowers that have bloomed ahead of time was like picking stars in the sky.
So, we have more reasons to call off the event.
What the hell is that
If there is no winner, we dont have to give out the silver deers skin and antlers. Well, even if they do find it, it is highly likely that it is not a flower in full bloom, so why dont we rece the prize with something usible instead of the skin and antlers?
Are there any usible things we can give them as a prize right now?
John added his opinion in a serious voice to the deputy chiefs words.
Why dont we give them one thing they want? Perhaps the state guests that have remained so far are those who have something to ask of Tanatos until the end, or countries where Tanatos has a weakness. If you convince His Majesty to give them one thing they want I dont think its a loss either.
The faces of the courtiers who were murmuring brightened.
Johns words were usible.
But one problem remained.
..But who is going to convince His Majesty?
The faces of the court officials, who had brightened, copsed in an instant.
Everyone nced into each others eyes. They were faces that did not want to go to see the emperor even if they died.
However, if they pushed John to do it, their conscience took them because they had pushed him to do almost everything up to now.
But conscience did not save lives. The court officials, who looked at each other, looked at John all at once as if they had no choice but to do so.
John, who wrinkled his brow, clicked his tongue and red at the court officials.
You people have no conscience.
Hmmm! Hmmm!
They coughed and pretended not to know each other, but their faces turned red as they knew that they had no shame.
bang!
John hit the desk.
I have presented the method, so I will not go this time. Come on, lets be fair today.
How can you be fair?
John muttered bitterly as he raised his fist that had hit the desk.
Lets y rock, paper, scissors.
****
For that reason, there was an opinion that it would be better to pull off the flower hunting.
John bowed his head in front of Gillotti and delivered his opinion in a gentle voice that did not offend him as much as possible. (*apparently John lost the rock, paper, scissors game)
The meetings opinions were conveyed by voice.
As always, the person who proposed the match had the greatest chance of losing the match. There was no scientific or mathematical basis, but in any case, strangely, many such situations have urred.
John, who proposed the rock-paper-scissors, also sumbed to his scheme and stood in front of Gillotti.
John also wanted to avoid this situation, as he had been through enough of how violent and ignorant Gillotti was recently, but it was already toote.
The emperor looked out the window without answering.
In fact, the important things to Gillotti now were not the national flower hunting, nor the departing of guests, nor the empty treasury.
The monsters will keep appearing. Local lords also said that the gap is still being torn.
Gillotti nervously clenched his fists.
Weakened by the side effects of using his power at will, his body may copse at any time.
He imed he could fight monsters with his superpowers, but Gillotti neither wanted to nor had the ability to do so.
I cant die in vain like this. How did I hold the throne?
After seeing the battle of Perso, Gillotti no longer rebuked him.
He had no choice but to give up his room and imperial coat to Gertium.
..The gaps have be more frequent, and the capital in July is no longer safe.
In this case, no matter how arrogant Gertium was, Gillotti couldnt beat him recklessly. Gertium had been swinging his sword every day on the outskirts, and his skills were far more superior than those of the Imperial Knights.
Gillotti realized that even with hundreds of imperial troops, it could not bepared to one of the Order of Gertium.
He had to hold Gertium by his side until he felt safe.
It seemed like it would be best to form a marriage bond with the Gertium family.
In order to protect his younger sister, Gertium will pay more attention to the defense of the Imperial Pce.
Your Majesty?
Gillotti looked back at John btedly. He was so lost in thought that he hardly heard what John had to say.
Gillotti asked, rubbing his forehead as if tired.
Say it again.
In a cold sweat, John rubbed his wet hands against his clothes.
Looking at Gillottis crumpled expression, he felt that he didnt like what he said.
I should have yed three rounds.
John wanted to p his mouth when he said he would decide the game by one round.
So, why dont we call off the national flower hunt and make it difficult to determine the winner? If there is a person who brings the flower, he or she will be given what they wish for .
Yes, do that.
Eh, yes?
Do that.
The answer came out more easily than John expected, so John looked at the emperor with a stunned face.
Seeing Gillotti frowned as if he had nothing more to say, John came to his senses.
Oh, yes. yes! Come on, lets proceed quickly, Your Majesty!
He hurriedly greeted the emperor and tried to get out of the audience chamber as if he was running away.
Wait.
At that moment, Gillottis eerie voice grabbed Johns hair by the back of his head.
ahyes, things cant be this easy.
John pressed his lips together and turned around slowly.
If it was the current emperor, he was a person who could reverse his words, saying, I dont think so after thinking about it for three seconds.
Then he had to think of another way now.
If you have more to say (John)
What is Natasha doing? (Gillotti)
Fortunately, the emperor didnt mention the flower hunting.
John was noticeably relieved and answered quickly.
Lady Natasha is still resting well. Still, except for one of her maids, Anne, no one is allowed to visit, but there seems to be no abnormality.
thats good.
However, she has not yet had a definitive treatment because she is refusing even the royal doctor.
I see. Get out.
John quickly greeted him and left the room.
It was only then that a sigh of relief escaped his lips. These days, the emperor was like a bomb before it exploded, so it was difficult and scary every time.
This is not the time to be like this, lets go.
He had to tell the news to the court officials who were still in the conference room.
There was a lot of work for the court officials to do as the event was moved forward.
As John ran, he was content to conjure up how difficult it was for him to obtain this consent.
He had to make the most of todays performance in order to never get caught in something like this next time.
Yeah, its a one-shot match!
As he re-evaluated his mouth, which had wagered a single game, John ran toward the conference room with a light footstep as if flying away.
***
*Hi guys, as you know we are a free to read website and we only survive on ads. However, ads are not able to help us much longer and we are on the verge of disbanding. If you like what we do and have any spare, please consider supporting us to keep us alive. Your help is desperately /rainofsnow/tiers
Chapter 159: Let me tell you a secret
Chapter 159: Let me tell you a secret
Sponsored by Bri (6/10)
***
Perhaps thanks to the swift administration of the court officials, the national flower event was moved forward with great ease.
Although it was pulled, it was only a few days, and those who were anxious about whether or not to leave Tanatos sat down again when they heard the news that the event had been pulled.
July flowers were blooming on the street before they knew it.
Unaware of the cold and chilling energy inside the imperial pce for a festival, the people on the streets were both sad and happy that thest week of July was approaching.
Asha took out the most borate dress she had prepared and put it on.
It was a high-necked dress that she enjoyed wearing when she was Roselyn V Sunset.
Hey Am I the only one feeling weird right now?
Anna, who was helping her dress up, looked at Ashas reflection in the mirror, and smiled with aplicated heart.
What?
Its just like back then
Even in the Imperial Pce, the two were always together.
Whenever there was a big or small event, it was always Anna who helped with the final dressing.
Anna felt strange at this moment, as if it were back then.
Seeing Roselyn wearing her favorite outfit, Anna had an illusion that she was in the past.
Asha smiled and held Annas hand.
Then she looked at her and whispered.
Look again, Anna. Am I really the same as when we were in the Imperial Pce?
Anna slowly blinked her eyes and looked at Asha.
It was true that Roselyn, Asha today, was as beautiful as then and now.
White and beautiful skin, bright purple eyes, and red and delicate lips were the same as before.
But it was different.
The eyes that did not harbor anxiety, the rxed smile, and the flexibility contained within have changed.
In the past, Roselyn looked as soft as if she could break when she fell, but Asha now looked strong and she wouldnt break no matter what.
Anna smiled and shook her head.
No. Its different from back then.
Yes. Its different from back then, Anna.
The two kissed each others foreheads as they did when they were young.
They held hands and prayed to each other.
We will surely be happier than we were then.
****
The Tanatos g flew high in the sky.
As if to illuminate its majesty, the brilliant sun was shining over the sky without a single cloud.
One by one, among the people gathering in the banquet hall, there were Asha and Tamon, and Theoransha of Amor and Helia of Amos.
Hana, Mana, and Arsene were among the people who followed them, but no one stopped them.
The imperial family urged their own nobles to fill the vacant positions as many as the number of state guests who had left.
Somehow, they tried not to make their festival look shabby, but people were already talking constantly that it was going to be the worst festival in history.
This is the first time the July festival has been so empty.
Anna looked around the empty banquet hall to the point that it felt dested, and muttered in despair.
It was hard to tell whether this was a festival on the continent that people had been waiting for a year or a general banquet held in the imperial family from time to time.
Asha nodded her head as if in agreement, and looked around the pce with new eyes.
Everything went wrong, but only the sky was bright as if blessing them.
As a result, both guards and escorts werex.
Thats why the qualities of a monarch are important. I learned a lot again this time.
Theo smirked and looked around the ruined imperial pce.
Only the courtiers and servants who moved as if their tails were on fire were pitiful.
Asha looked around her for a moment, then secretly dragged Tamon to the patronage.
Last night, it was to proceed with what she had previously agreed with Hartz.
Theo and Helia, who nced at them, changed seats as if to hide their empty space.
Theo, who had received a cocktail from a passing servant, pumped her ss against Helias ss and whispered.
For the end of this festival.
****
Gillotti, who suffered from nightmares throughout the July festival, was also not in a bad mood today.
It was because the main character in the nightmare that had tormented him the whole time, for some reason, did not appear in his dream today.
The dead Empress, who wandered the streets as a ghost, was silenced under strict security every day.
After all, there is no such thing as a ghost.
Gillotti smirked and looked at his reflection, fully adorned from head to toe.
In the meantime, he had lost a lot of weight due to the suffering, but it also made him look sharp, so it wasnt too bad.
It was much better to look scary than to look good.
Gillotti nced at the beautiful garden outside the window and thought of Natasha.
For the July festival, Natasha decorated the entire castle with splendor.
She liked to decorate it so that the whole country on the continent could celebrate the birth of their child, taking great care so that the portrait of Gillotti could be seen wherever he went.
He (Roxon) was chasing me one-sidedly. How can I deceive Your Majesty? I have nothing but Your Majesty.
Natasha sobbed and grabbed Gillottis pants.
With her trembling hands, she whispered love to him constantly.
Please trust me, she fell to the floor and sobbed. Please dont doubt my love.
Gillottis heart, looking at Natasha like that, was also notfortable.
He actually wanted to trust Natasha. For Gillotti, Natasha was more than just a lover.
Natasha, the woman who had both the face of a lover and the arms of a mother.
She spread her arms around him and hugged him all the time, and she showed absolute support. Gillotti always missed his mothers love. He needed the absolute love of someone who would embrace him on behalf of his father, something he had never had before.
Natasha gave it all to Gillotti.
Thats why Gillotti couldnt forgive Natasha even more, and thats why he wanted to forgive her more.
Gillotti, who had been frowning in agony, rubbed his throbbing brow.
He was also the one who killed his father, the previous Emperor, and the Empress, the Ice Doll. If there was only one kind of warmth in Gillottis heart, it was Natasha. Thats why he felt so messed up every time because of her.
Gillotti dressed up and headed to Natashas room. He imprisoned her and never visited her. For fear that seeing her face would weaken his heart, he deliberately did not go looking for her further.
If she truly reflected on herself and repented of her sins, he could forgive her for once. As Natasha said, everything could be the fault of Roxon, who dared her to peek at her.
I plucked out his tongue, so I cant even listen to excuses.
He didnt want to hear the wordsing out of that dirty mouth, so he cut off Roxons tongue.
It might be better not to hear anything
Your Majesty.
Just before he reached Natashas locked room, a soldier hurriedly ran to him and knelt down on his knees.
Whats going on?
The Prophet in the West Tower has asked to see Your Majesty. He urged me to hurry up, so I have to report this to Your Majesty in such a hurry.
Gillottis eyebrows twitched ufortably.
Prophet Hartzs movements were unusual, so he locked him up, but only heard that he was enjoying himselffortably in the tower.
Gillotti had postponed his treatment until after the festival and had forgotten about him, but Hartz found Gillotti first.
Gillotti quietly rubbed his chin and turned away.
Come to think of it, if the national flowers had bloomed, the Prophet could have known. He might be able to tell who would bring the flower.
Bring him. Im busy, so hurry up.
Gillotti leaned back on his chair in the audience chamber and waited for Hartz.
After waiting for a while, Hartz entered the room.
Long time no see, Your Majesty.
Gillottis face was wrinkled at Hartzs calm and rxed greeting.
one who sees the future, can you see the oue of todays festival, right?
Gillotti waved his hand as if he was annoyed by Hartzs greeting, and immediately brought up the topic.
Tell me where the flowers are blooming. Depending on the answer, the west towers imprisonment may be shortened or prolonged.
At Gillottis words, Hartz suddenly burst intoughter.
Because you are a person who has the power of death, a person who decides the lives of others so easily. But thats not whats important now, Your Majesty.
What?
Why do you think I asked to see you? Why dont you ask me first?
Gillotti wrinkled his face at the insidious voice as if 100 snakes were crawling. Come to think of it, this was the first time the Prophet had asked to see him first.
It was then that Gillotti wondered about the suspicious mans call.
The biggest event of the July festival will be held today, right? I know the secret that will make the event more exciting.
Secret?
It is a secret that a person whose tongue is cut off cannot speak, and a person who is bound cant escape, and is groaning.
Hearing Hartzs words, Gillotti was startled and red at him.
The secret of those whose tongues were cut off and those whose feet were bound
It was because there were characters that immediately came to mind without saying anything.
Are you curious about what the secret is?
Unknowingly, Gillottis body leaned forward at the secretive voice.
Hartz looked at Gillottis slowly distorted face, and opened his mouth as if singing.
***
Please support to save ROS. Your help is desperately /rainofsnow/tiers
Chapter 160: Run away
Chapter 160: Run away
***
Sponsored by Bri (7/10)
***
p!
This ipetence! Get out! Get out and die! Get out!
Natasha, who pped Annes face, mmed the ground with her screaming sobs.
Anne, whose head turned sharply after Natashas p, bit her lips and clenched her fists.
Natashas baby was gone. (*Tamon took the baby)
As soon as the news broke, Natasha made a fuss about finding the child through Anne.
But the Marquis (Roxon) to help Anne was taken away by the Emperor, and Anne was just a maid who had neither the strength nor the time to help Natasha.
Naturally, Anne did note with a result Natasha was satisfied with.
That made Natasha go crazy.
I cant do this. I cant do this!
All sides were pressing her down.
Roxon was taken away by the emperor, and her child disappeared.
The emperor imprisoned her and left her stranded. Natasha, who had gone through everything before and after childbirth, was in a situation where she could not help but go crazy. Natasha put her head on her floor and cried, then suddenly raised her head.
She then grabbed Annes red cheeks and said,
Im sorry, Anne, I, I Ive gone crazy. Im really sorry.
Is she really crazy?
Anne looked at Natasha who was saying sorry and sobbing with terrified eyes.
I, I shouldnt be doing this to you but Im out of my mind. Please understand. You can understand. Right? A mother who has lost her child can go crazy.
Natashas gorgeous and innocent face was messed up with tears.
For a moment, Annes heart sympathized with how pitiful and weak she looked.
Natasha sobbed and took off all her jewelry she was wearing, and put it in Annes hand.
Isnt it pretty? Take this. Ill give you more than this. You can take everything you want. You need money, right?
Natasha rummaged through her drawers like a madman, pulled out all her jewels and handed them to Anne.
Anne looked at Natasha with a puzzled expression on her face.
She faltered, and took a step back, but to no avail. Natashas hand wrapped around Anne like a vine.
One more thing, just one more thing. Ill give you all of this, so can you go and see if Igzen and Hazen escaped the capital safely?
As soon as Natasha was locked up in her room she immediately sent her two sons a secret note to get them out of the country.
She told them not to ask why, but urged them to get out tonight.
Although she had never been a proper mother, they were the two people Natasha cherished more than anyone else.
If things went wrong, it was natural that she would not be able to save her two sons.
Anne hesitated and nodded her head. Natasha smiled brightly with her tear-soaked face and hugged Anne.
And one more thing, I have a request.
Unlike Natasha, who was locked in the room, Anne was able to get out.
Of course, Anne was also being watched, but nevertheless, it was much better than a person who was locked up.
Dangerous or not, Natasha desperately needed Annes help now.
Go and get a newborn baby.
!
Arent I supposed to give birth soon? Whether you buy it with money or kidnapping, you have to get me a baby. Or buy a babys body. Thats how Im going to tell the emperor I had a stillborn baby.
At Natashas terrible words, Anne dropped all the jewels she was holding.
As Natasha saw Annes pale face and trembling hands, Natashas pleading face once again turned ghastly.
Calm down! If I die now, do you think youll be fine? Keep your head up and listen to me!
Ha, but Lady Natasha.
Youre not the only one dying, Anne. You, your brother, your mother and your family will all be annihted. You really dont know that?
Natusa grabbed Annes shoulders, shook it, and urged her.
So, calm down and listen to me. Only when I survive can you survive!
Anne, who was staring at Natasha, shook her head.
Natasha swallowed a sigh of relief inwardly at Annes droopy appearance.
Now she needed Anne.
If she had escaped like this, she would have been immobilized and her hands and feet would have been cut off.
It was fortunate that Roxon had held Annes family hostage.
So, move on. Anne. Come on!
Natasha pushed Anne away with her red eyes.
Anne picked up the jewelry that she had dropped and shoved it into her pocket.
Anne, who faltered out of Natashas room, sighed trembling as she leaned against the closed door.
Annesplexion with her head raised up was much better than before.
Do not worry. Your family will be safe.
The voice of the woman who had rescued Anne from Natashas terrible grip hummed in her ears.
If we show up, run to this mansion without looking back. Until then, I will rescue your family and bring them back.
When will you appear?
A white, soft hand wrapped around Annes desperate grasping hand.
When you feel like you cant take it anymore.
Recalling the voice, Anne let out a deep sigh and muttered.
I think that is now .
When are you going to show up?
Anne grabbed the door leading to the hallway and opened it, rubbing her cold hands with tension. And as soon as the door opened, she unknowingly stopped breathing and her eyes opened wide at the unfolding scene.
.!
The four knights guarding the hallway were lying on the floor at once.
And in the center stood the two people Anne had been waiting for.
A woman in a veil and Amors foreign minister.
Those two people.
You just came out. Theres no one inside, right?
oh, yes!
Leave the rest to us, and go.
Asha gently pushed Annes back, who had been hesitating because she didnt know what was going on.
Hurry.
Yes, I know nothing because I didnt see anything.
Anne ran down the hallway with her eyes closed, leaving the two of them behind. Annes neck was chilled throughout the run.
To Tanatos imperial family, it was certain that something was going to happen today.
****
bang!
Gillotti opened his eyes wide and ran out of the audience chamber.
Ha, Your Majesty!
When John, who wasing to pick up Gillotti saying that the banquet had to start, saw Gillottis face, he began to contemte.
Oh, something must have happened!
For some reason, he thought it was smooth these past few days, but it seems like something was about to happen again today.
Where are you going? Your Majesty, its time to go to the banquet hall!
Shut up, John! Shut up!
Johns face became pale and tired in an instant at Gillottis roar and screams.
Oh my god, those eyes are when he is going to get someones head.!
John hurriedly followed Gillotti with a tired expression on his face in an instant.
And with his hand gestures, he hurriedly urged the knights to follow him. Gillotti leapt forward to Natashas room.
And his eyes went wide at the sight unfolding before him.
The knights guarding Natasha were lying on the floor, and the tightly closed door was wide open.
Natasha..!
Gillotti ran through the open door.
Naturally, Natasha, who should have been locked up in the room, was nowhere to be seen.
The b*tch ran away!
Gillotti got angry and turned everything inside the room upside down.
Find Natasha right now! Right now!
Your Majesty.!
John also looked at the scene in the room btedly and understood the situation.
Johns face, which seemed like it could no longer turn pale, copsed in an instant.
Why now, Natasha is running away !
The delegation, state guests, and nobles were all gathered in the banquet hall, waiting for the emperor who did note.
John grabbed his stomach with trembling hands. When the stress reached its peak, it felt like his intestines were turning over.
Ahhhh! What a dirty b*tch!!
Gillotti, whose eyes were turned over, took a sword from a knight who followed him.
And to release the unresolved problem, he roared, tearing Natashas room to pieces with the sword.
Kwadang! Tang Tang!
As the whole room was filled with the torn quilt feathers and dust, Gillotti, who was exhaling a rough breath, turned around.
With trembling hands, John, who could not even say that he (Gillotti) should go to the banquet hall, hurriedly followed Gillotti and asked.
Uh, where are you going?
Isnt it supposed to go hunting?
The sound of his voice like scratching metal resounded in the dark, empty hallway.
Gillotti strode down the hallway with a terrifying appearance as he held the sword.
nnnnnnnnk!
The sound of the sword being dragged on the floor creepily followed Gillotti.
John, looking at the emperors back with stunned eyes, saw a vision of blood sshing on the emperors white robe.
He closed his eyes tightly and followed the emperor.
No one had seen the blood yet, but somehow the smell of blood seemed to prick Johns nose.
***
A gaze was felt from somewhere.
Anna raised her head in surprise and looked around, then met the green eyes that were staring at her.
For some reason, her heart sank.
Anna naturally turned her head, trying not to hide her bewilderment, but her clenched fists were already wet with cold sweat.
Perso stood guard near the throne, in armor.
He looked so regal and dignified that he didnt look like someone who had been injured, so Anna sighed in relief without realizing it.
Did he detoxify?
She tried not to look, but without realizing it, she nced back at him.
She wondered if he was still looking at her, and as expected or unexpected, he didnt take his eyes off Anna.
She could feel her body temperature rising just by him looking at her..
Perso Gertium did nothing, but Anna felt naked on the spot.
His gaze seemed to pierce her.
Her throat was dry. Anna drank all the cocktails she was holding at once and picked up another ss.
Anna?
Oh, huh?
Whats the matter? Are you thirsty?
Ugh, its a little hot.
Anna fanned her hands while her face was blushing. Asha, who was watching Anna anxiously, caught the gaze of the giant man watching them from beyond, and she burst intoughter.
You must be hot when he stares at you like that.
is he still looking at me?
Still staring.
A leech.
Anna mumbled the nickname she had given him with her blushing face.
It seemed that everyone in this banquet hall would know that Persona Gertium was staring at a woman very tenaciously at this rate.
Anna looked at him after taking a deep breath and pouted her mouth silently.
Look elsewhere.
She shook her head and told him not to look, but whether he was ignorant or pretending not to be, he smiled softly as if he was rather pleased.
Hesing this way.
Then, as if unable to bear it, Perso walked towards Anna.
You must be crazy!
Anna was startled and she took a step back.
Just as Anna turned her head to find a ce to hide, the tightly closed door of the banquet hall opened wide.
Your Majesty.
The emperor, who did not appear even after a long wait, finally appeared in the banquet hall.
***
Please support to save ROS. Your help is desperately needed. /rainofsnow/tiers
Chapter 161: The hunt begins
Chapter 161: The hunt begins
***
Sponsored by Bri (8/10)
***
Look over there. The Emperor has finally arrived.
Ronasso whispered while poking Tamons side while he was casually drinking the cocktail.
Tamon turned slowly and stared at Gillotti Tanatos as he entered the banquet hall with a terrifying expression on his face.
The emperor who brings a sword to the banquet hall.
Theoransha sneered at him in a low voice, clicking her tongue.
The appearance of the emperor, praised for being beautiful, no longer shined.
The darkly pitted eye shadows and hollow cheeks were like a ghost harboring a bitter resentment.
As if reading the unusual momentum, people took a couple of steps back without realizing it as the emperor passed by.
The music in the banquet hall, which had been resonating softly, suddenly stopped.
nk. nk.
The only sound in the silent banquet hall was the sword of Gillotti Tanatos scraping the floor.
The faces of the nobles filling the banquet hall turned pale.
It was a banquet in the middle of the day when the sun had not yet set, but it was filled with ufortable silence and chills like a blizzard night.
Bewilderment and fear were on the faces of thedies, who covered their borately decorated faces with fans.
Murmuring voices gradually inted. An ominous energy roamed the banquet hall.
Some of the people, who were quick to grasp the situation, were already secretly moving toward the doorway.
In a corner, Asha was also watching Gillotti walking with a sword in the banquet hall.
From Gillottis back, Asha recalled herst days here.
Count Cain is in prison !
A few days before the news, Katren died.
Before her death, she was the Minister of the pce, and the day before that, Charlotte fell ill.
In just one month, Roselyns surroundings were filled with the aura of death.
Why did it suddenly change like that?
The emperor had been able to wield the power of death, and hated her before
Asha has been engrossed in the thought since arriving in the capital.
And it wasnt until she found out about Natashas rtionship with Roxon that she realized why.
Thats because around that time, Natasha Roanti was making preparations to drive out Roselyn.
Hans, who had always been on Roselyns side, was kicked out by Natasha, who instigated the emperors wrath.
Natasha took Roxons hand and encouraged Gillotti to use his power of death.
Sorry to keep you waiting for so long.
Gillotti Tanatos leaned his back against the tall throne.
Asha lifted her head and looked at him again.
Gillottis eyes were hollowed out and cast a dark shadow, and the corners of his mouth were twisted upwards.
His eyes were full of death as he looked around with a haggard face.
Asha smirked under her veil.
What a ridiculous situation this is.
Anger and hatred that ate away the empire and even killed the empress and vassals zed in Gillottis eyes.
Foolish Gillotti. Stupid Gillotti.
Her cold voice rang out like a dance from within her.
It wasnt just her revenge.
The wrath of this poor thousand-year-old kingdom, which was about to be a defeated soldier, and the tainted power, was to avenge his selfish desires.
That was why Asha was able to look at Gillotti in front of the storm with unshaken eyes.
Letting Natasha Roanti escape was only a very small device for this y. It was like walking around pretending to be a ghost so that Gillottis mind would copse.
Gillotti and Natasha had to be broken down more thoroughly andpletely.
Ashas heart froze cold whenever she remembered her mother, whose heart had been pierced, her brother, who had been unjustly beheaded, and the tomb of her grandfather that had been dug up.
There was no guilt for this cruel heart.
Isnt revenge like that?
Even the person who vowed revenge must be a monster
Asha.
Suddenly, she felt arge hand covering her cold fist.
Only then did Asha realize that she was clenching her fists, her nails dug in her skin.
Your hands are cold.
Tamon stretched Ashas hand out gently, stroking the palm of her hand, where her fingernail marks remained.
He gently rubbed the palm of her hand with his blunt thumb, and without hesitation he pressed his lips to her palm.
All eyes were on Gillotti, so no one saw them, but nheless, it was a very bold move.
Tamon did not take his eyes off her, kissing her palm over and over again, as if nothing bothered him.
He had always had unwavering eyes.
Even then, this man was always looking at her with those eyes. Just before Gillotti killed her, it was those eyes of Tamon Krasis who was pursuing her.
As if rebuking her for going in to die instead of running away. As if resenting her for not following his warnings.
So, the precarious appearance of him seemed to be caught in her heart
He was looking at her intensely.
At that time, she could not read at all what those eyes meant.
Asha smiled quietly under the veil.
Tamons red eyes seemed to add heat to her.
Her heart, which had been frozen in the cold, was beating hotly.
Yeah, what about bing a monster?
After all, everyone lives with a monster in the corner of their mind. How you tame that monster will only change your life.
Her monster will probably be fine.
Because she has apanion who will always suffer with her.
Asha turned her gaze back to Gillotti.
Coincidentally, Gillotti was also looking towards Asha.
No, on second thought, his gaze was directed over her shoulder.
What was he looking at? Just before Asha looked behind her, Gillotti turned his head with a twisted smile. A muffled voice echoed through the banquet hall.
This hunt is not about flowers, its about finding someone as beautiful as a flower.
Your Majesty.
John, who had followed the emperorte, hesitated and approached him, but he froze in front of his deadly eyes.
John quickly lowered his head and closed his mouth.
His face was bloodless, as if he had already guessed what was going to happen.
My beautiful mistress is gone. My child in her belly is gone, and I, her husband and emperor, cannot concentrate at all because of her.
At the suggestion of recing the search for the national flower with a long history and tradition with the search for the mistress, there was a lot of confusion in the hall.
The same was true of the envoys from other countries who did not leave and attended the banquet hall.
How could the emperor, with his private heart, gather the distinguished guests and say to seek out his own mistress!
However, none of them had the courage and hindsight to dare to question Gillotti.
Rather, Theo and Tamon only watched with interest as this was Tanatossst festival.
How .
So insulting
Really! It does not make sense !
They couldnt say it out loud, but voices mixed with dissatisfaction erupted from everywhere.
Gillotti said with a sly smile, as if he didnt care about that.
In the name of Tanatos, anyone who can find her, Ill grant you anything you want.
Gillottis gaze reached the bald envoy.
Ill return thest princess of a country that has no royal descendants because of dwarfism
Gillottis gaze then turned to the other skinny envoy standing next to the other one.
Ill reduce the offerings of your country by half due to poor harvest.
Ha, Your Majesty!
Ah! Or Ill listen to you whoe dozens of times a day and ask for more troops.
The faces of the local nobles who had gathered were distorted.
Gillottiughed grimly and jumped up.
Ill give you anything. Only for those who find Natasha Roanti first.
Um, what do you mean find it first?
The envoy, whose country had their princess held hostage in Tanatos, asked impatiently.
Gillotti replied with a smile like a ghost.
Exactly. This is a hunting game! Yourepeting with me! Everyone, find and bring Natasha Roanti! Shes as beautiful as a flower who will stand out wherever she is!
Gillotti, who spoke ferociously, looked at the band that had stopped ying music.
The frozen band was startled and hurriedly started ying again.
Light music that did not fit the atmosphere forced the air to lift.
The time limit is three hours! If you lose to me, you wont get anything from this festival!
Hahaha!
Gillotti ran out barefoot first,ughing like a maniac.
Some nobles ran after him as if possessed by the madness.
The noisydies also pushed the backs of the servants they had brought with them. The hunt for the flower began.
***
I have to run away.
Natasha was crouching and trembling in the bushes.
Although it was July, Natasha, whose body had not yet recovered, felt a harsher cold than in the middle of winter.
Nevertheless, she was in a situation where she could not dare to say that she was cold.
She had to run away.
She had to leave this imperial pce as soon as possible and in a hurry.
With her tight eyes closed, she recalled the secret passage that woman had given her a moment ago. (That woman = Asha in disguise)
There is a secret passage under the west tower. Find the blind woman among the sculptures on the brick and press it, the wall will open. If you go there, youll probably survive.
The west tower was the furthest building from the detached pce where Natasha was now imprisoned.
But there was no way for her to get out of this pce unless she used the secret passage.
So she had to get there somehow.
She managed to catch her breath, and Natasha ran through the bushes, covering her head with the head cloth worn by the maids.
Earlier.
Why, why are you helping me? What is it?
Natasha asked sharply at the man and woman standing with the door wide open.
At Natashas distrustful voice, the man took the mask off first.
You are!
Natashas eyes widened at the mans true identity.
It was Tamon Krasis. Amors foreign minister.
Why are you..
Knowing his identity made Natasha even more confused. But it wasnt Tamon who answered, but the woman in her ck veil.
Do you think were helping you now?
***
Please support to save ROS. Your help is desperately /rainofsnow/tiers
Chapter 162: To the hell I got out of
Chapter 162: To the hell I got out of
***
Sponsored by Bri (9/10)
***
What?
Okay. If you leave this door and reach the secret passage safely, your chances of surviving will increase. However If you stay here, you will most likely die today.
At that moment, Natasha felt strangely familiar with the womans voice. It was a familiar voice that had been forgotten from her memory, but remained in her subconscious mind.
We dont care if you stay here. The choice is yours.
The woman grabbed the doorknob to get out. Natasha swallowed her dry saliva and slowly got up.
At that very moment, the woman said as she stopped Natasha by hiding the doorknob behind her back.
Ill ask one question. (Asha)
what, what do you mean? (Natasha)
Cainley V Sunset. (Asha)
An unexpected name came out of nowhere.
Natasha got goosebumps on her back, thinking that she somehow knew who the owner of that voice was.
Hey, why is he? (Natasha)
Why did hee to your mansion? (Asha)
(*back then somehow Cain was tricked by Natasha toe to her mansion and got framed for seducing Natasha and was killed.)
gulp.
Natasha swallowed her dry saliva, trying to look into the veiled womans eyes.
There was a glimpse of the womans eyes under the translucent veil, but the color of her eyes was still unknown.
If you dont answer, the door wont open. But if you answer, Ill open the door. (Asha)
Natasha couldnt open her mouth easily.
In fact, even if that door opened and she ran out, she couldnt tell if it was really a safe path.
Nothing was certain, and on the contrary, Natasha went crazy.
As if she had read her hesitation, the woman opened her mouth again.
The baby looks just like his mother. (Asha)
..!
Natasha looked at the woman with a white startled face.
Her hands trembled with wonder.
If you go out into the secret passage, someone will be waiting for you. If you get there safely, Ill take you to the baby. (Asha)
Who are you?! (Natasha)
Natasha was now shaking all over her body. The woman in her veil urged her once more with a calm voice.
Were running out of time, Natasha Roanti. (Asha)
Ah, ah, no. Ha, theres no way It cant be! (Natasha)
Looks like she doesnt want to say anything. (Asha said to Tamon)
At the womans murmur, Tamon nodded his head and opened the door. Without hesitation, the woman followed the man out and closed the door.
Then, startled, Natasha ran to the closed door.
Count Puglish has been gossiping about his wife! (Natasha)
(*Count Puglish was Annas ex-husband)
Natasha eximed desperately through the crack in the door.
And then he sold his wifes things at an underground auction! Well, Roxon found the auction and told me. Because the owner of the auction house was tied to Roxon, and we bought Anna Puglishs stuff first by beating the bidder! (Natasha)
What were the items? (Asha)
Fortunately, the two hadnt left yet.
Natasha pounded on the closed door and said as if pleading.
Open it. Open the door and Ill tell you! (Natasha)
Say it. If you tell me, Ill open the door. (Asha)
This was a bad deal for Natasha.
Natasha continued, almost crying.
Negligees, handkerchiefs, stockings, etc. she used to wear. It wasnt a thing or two. But even if there was one thing missing, it would not be known.
The items presented by the Count were extremely private.
Perverted collectors were particrly obsessed with silk stockings that had been worn by thedies, and they were even more enthusiastic because those things had Annas name embroidered on them.
After Natasha bought it all, she told Cain about it.
There was no one in society that didnt know Cain and Anna had a love affair when they were young.
However, since there had been no private meeting or correspondence since then, it was buried that way.
One day, Natasha knew when she read Cains gaze as he was looking at Anna.
Every time I called Cain to my mansion, I gave him one of Annas things. Each time I asked him for a gift or something in exchange for it. That would make it easier to spread rumors that he was seducing me (Natasha)
It was only Anna who got into trouble when it was said that things like her underwear went through the hands of other men.
Before Natasha could use it as an excuse to persuade him to keep a secret, Cain kept his mouth shut.
In order not to put Anna to shame, he tried to handle everything on his own.
Even when Natasha told him to kneel or get pped in the face when he was called in, he did not rebel.
You stupid man. A fool! Blinded by love ! (Natasha)
Natasha cried involuntarily and muttered nervously. There could be no such love. Such a devoted heart could not exist either. Natasha insulted Cains love, because all the love she had been through was foolish.
Why didnt Cain tell the Empress? They could have consulted.
Natasha nervously confessed.
If you tell the Empress this, the stockings with Annas name on them contain mens semen and will be scattered on the street.
Rumors were faster than feet.
If Annas stockings soaked with mens bodily fluids or more intimate items were ced in a dangerous ce, perhaps Anna Puglish, the empresss maid of honor, would carry a tag as the dirtiest prostitute in the world. (*Empress= Roselyn (back then ))
If the Empresss closest friend and maid of honor had such a nickname, it was only natural that the empresss honor would be damaged.
If the empress was going to investigate the case to help Anna, Natasha intended to frame Cain as the culprit.
Therefore, it was not difficult to falsify that Anna was cheating on her husband with Cain.
There were already Annas things Cain had received from Natasha as evidence.
Natasha threatened Cain like that.
Blinded by love, Cain eventually had no choice but to listen to Natasha and was framed for seducing her.
thats all.
Cain was innocent until the moment of his death, and pleaded not guilty.
He shouted to the torturer and the emperor that the rumors were fabricated by Natashas threat, but no one listened to him.
It was torture executed under the leadership of the emperor.
Who would believe him and reveal his innocence?
Cain had to die alone, stigmatized.
Nevertheless, he was the one who protected Annas honor to the end.
Thats all. Really.
Stupid, stupid and stupid.
He really was going to take all that? To protect Annas honor and endure all the filthy rumors?
So, open the door! hurry!
Just before Natasha mmed the door with her fist, the tightly shut door opened.
Natasha rushed out the door and ran.
Good bye. (Asha)
She heard the veiled womans voice whispering in her ear.
to the hell I got out of. (Asha)
Startled, Natasha looked back at the woman without realizing it.
But the woman was already walking towards her opposite side without any regrets, without looking back at her.
(*Poor Cain.)
***
find!
Was she only halfway there?
Natasha reclined her body in the shadows behind the trees, estimating the distance of the west tower in the distance.
Are these people looking for the national flower?
She had seen people busily passing by.
It was fortunate that she had changed into maids clothes.
She hid her blonde hair in a hai and covered the top of her head with a hood.
Natasha looked hesitantly at her belly, which she faked to make it bulge out.
Fortunately, she was able to roughly cover her stomach with an apron, but the annoying feeling didnt go away.
However, it was difficult to take it out.
Even if it was inconvenient, in case of an unexpected situation, she still couldnt take out what was attached to her stomach.
Natasha bit her lip, noticing the dagger she had carried beside her stomach.
It was something she could have done because her room, where she was confined, was not far from the emperors bedroom.
Perhaps the two people (Asha and Tamon) had knocked out all the emperors guards; the pce was empty.
Natasha escaped and sneaked into Gillottis bedroom. So she took the dagger that Gillotti had secretly hidden.
At first she tried to take what she could, but she stopped because it was certain that she would be pursued if she traded the Emperors goods in the market.
She then found Gillottis safe. Of course, she also knew how to open the safe.
Ironically, there was only one dagger in the bedroom safe.
But she couldnt justugh at that. Wasnt this flimsy looking dagger a holy relic?
She hesitated and ran out of the bedroom with the dagger.
At that moment she ran into a maid by chance. After mming her head down, and locking the unconscious maid in the room, Natasha took her clothes.
There was a glimpse of blood on the maids head, but Natasha couldnt help it.
The maid wouldnt die, but she (Natasha) would surely die if she hesitated.
She hurriedly changed her clothes and escaped the annex.
It took a little bit of dy, but she ran and ran only to a ce with few people, and finally reached the ce where she could see the west tower.
Ha ha, ha. Ugh.
Her heart was beating like it was going to explode because she was so nervous.
Natasha hid herself in a corner of the bush, avoiding the eyes of people appearing here and there.
No matter how disguised she was, there was nothing good about seeing her face.
In particr, her bulging tummy must have made it clear who she was at once.
Its strange.
It didnt seem like people were looking for flowers.
Moreover, it was different from the usual route when they hunt for the national flower.
They used to wander around the gardens of the Imperial Pce, fields in the Bern capital, forests near the gates, or greenhouses, but now people running around were checking the doors as if looking for people.
Natasha swallowed dry saliva and bit her lip.
Every time peoples shadows popped up from here and there, her heart shrank with a sense of crisis.
First of all, it seemed like she had to cover her stomach by pretending to be carrying theundry.
She went into any room and tore the curtains down.
And pretending to be holding it, she entered the back street where the attendants used.
Ws it because she was in a hurry?
As soon as she turned a corner, she bumped into someone.
What.
Goosebumps rose on Natashas arms at the sound of scratching metal over her head.
It was the emperor.
(*shes done for.)
****
Please support to save ROS. Your help is desperately /rainofsnow/tiers
Chapter 163: Lets watch
Chapter 163: Let''s watch
***
Sponsored by Bri (10/10)
***
Natasha grabbed the curtain she was holding in her arms even tighter and quickly fell down at his feet.
Im sorry, Im really sorry.
She didnt expect to bump into him like this!
She shook her shoulders and pressed her forehead to the floor.
She mumbled sorry over and over again in a very low voice so that
Gillotti couldnt hear her voice.
It was seldom that Gillotti gave a lowly maid a nce anyway.
Only in his free time, he would punish the maid who bumped into him carelessly, but he was very busy right now, so there was a great chance that he would only spit out cursing and disappear.
So its okay. It will be fine. Its okay.
Natasha touched the floor with her trembling fingers and did not raise her head. Gillotti looked down at the maid with his squinting eyes, and turned away. Behind him, Perso and John followed him like tails. He was walking away.
Hearing the distant footsteps, Natasha barely sighed in relief. If she kept her head down like this until he waspletely far away, she would be safe. She thought.
But..
That was the moment.
Gillotti, who had walked five or six steps past Natasha, suddenly stopped on the spot.
He slowly turned around and stared at the woman with her head on the floor.
A heavy silence fell in the shadowed corridor.
Gillotti licked his lips without taking his eyes off the face-down maid.
John.
Yes, Your Majesty.
Didnt I clearly order the servants to be gathered in one ce?
Thump.
Natasha felt like she heard her heart drop to the floor.
Her heart, which was beating like it was about to explode with tension, stopped.
After hesitating, John answered heavily.
yes.
Well, what kind of maid can ignore the emperors orders and go around collecting torn curtains?
The sound of distant footsteps was getting closer again.
Natashas hands, which were resting on the floor, were white and trembling.
A ck and cold shadow fell once more in front of her.
Natasha clenched her teeth as she felt a stare deep in the back of her head.
Suddenly, cold sweat dripped down to the floor.
For a maid, your hands are so white and clean.
Gillotti squatted down and held Natashas hand up.
His two cold hands ovepped like ice cubes. The moment He grabbed her hand, Natasha was convinced that everything had already been discovered. The feeling of wrapping her fingers was too familiar
Raise your head.
.
Do you want me to lift it up?
Ha.
Biting her teeth, Natasha slowly raised her head.
In an instant, her pure white face, covered with tears, was ced in front of Gillotti with his eyes glistening like a monster.
Gillotti looked at Natasha and smiled like a beast.
My flower Natasha I didnt know that hide and seek was this fun.
Natasha let out her scream as the cold hand grabbed her hair.
****
Back to the banquet hall.
Ha, Your Majesty, please forgive me. Your Majesty, please, please!
The people who were dissolving the tension turned around, startled by the sound of a tearing scream.
Ahahaha! Ha ha ha ha ha!
The emperor smiled madly and dragged a womans hair.
The three hours given by the emperor were almost up.
As a result, most of the people who were looking for Natasha had returned, and most of them were watching the emperors madness.
Look at this! I won this contest! I won!
The cruel emperor burst out a maddening grotesqueugh, twisting Natashas beautiful golden hair and waving it.
Natasha, who became his catch at once, tears down her pale, weary face.
Aaaaaaaaaah! It hurts, it hurts, Your Majesty!
It was not a sight to behold as a mature man ruthlessly pulling the hair of a pregnant woman.
Some nobles frowned and turned their heads as if they couldnt bear to watch it.
Gillotti burst into maddenedughter as if unable to hear the muffled voices.
Pathetic.
Theoransha and Helia, and Tamon and Asha were also frowning.
Mana, who was watching the scene from a little further behind, covered her sisters eyes and stepped back behind her.
Hannah held her sisters hand with both hands and smiled as if it was okay.
Hannah, its better not to see this.
No. Ill watch it all. Every single one.
A golden haze shed in Manas eyes as she murmured with a bright smile.
yes, how can I stop you.
As Mana swallowed her sigh and grabbed her sisters shoulders and hugged her tightly, someone from behind suddenly spoke to the two of them.
Hannah is still the same.
It was a familiar yet nostalgic voice.
The sisters, startled, turned to look behind them, and Hartz, who still had a shaggy beard, grinned at the two of them.
Master Hartz!
Mana and Hannah screamed his name and hurriedly ran towards him.
Are you okay? How did you get out?
That knight took me out.
Hartz smiled and pointed to Ronasso, who had been away for a while.
As if conscious of their gaze, Ronasso gave strength to his shoulders and puffed his chest.
Can you get out like this? If the emperor finds out, youll be punished.
Its okay. From now on, hell be busy so he doesnt have time to care about me.
Asha and Tamon, who were standing next to Ronasso, nced at Hartz. Hartz smiled first.
The three of them made eye contact and exchanged nces for a moment, but that was all.
Asha nodded her head, and Tamon took her hand.
Now! Since its my victory, you will have nothing! But dont be so disappointed! This generous emperor of Tanatos will show you the ceremony of victory! Hey, get Roxon out of the dungeon now!
Gillottis voice, as if scratching iron, echoed in the banquet hall.
Anxiety crept once again on the faces of the people who were murmuring at the unusual momentum.
However, there were hardly any people who left the banquet hall.
It was clear what was going to happen.
They felt a stinging curiosity, enough to bear the anxiety and fear.
Instead of escaping, they lowered their breath a little more and retreated back to gaze at this choking spectacle without fail.
Soon after, the soldiers who had run to the dungeon at Gillottismand dragged someone up.
I think hes here.
Shh. Now its the start. Lets watch the moment when Tanatos, the thousand-year-old empire, is defeated.
Everyone held their breath.
A man who was dragged by the soldiers climbed onto the stage.
The front of the throne waspletely empty by the spectators who took a deep breath and stepped back.
Your Majesty, Your Majesty. Dont do this, please, please!
A woman whose hair was in Gillottis hand and a man who could not raise his head despite being dragged by the emperors soldiers.
And between them, the emperor was smiling while revealing his teeth.
Come on, the funniest show is about to begin! Everyone keep your eyes open!
As if showing the climax of a tragic y, everyones eyes were focused on it.
This is my distant rtive, and this woman I loved the most in the world.
Gillotti grinned, pointing at Roxon and Natasha with exaggerated gestures.
Its not enough that they dared to cheat the emperor! They lied and hid the truth.
Oh, no. No, Your Majesty. Its true. Please believe me. I am Your Majestys Natasha.
No? Then you can kill Roxon with your own hands, right?
Your Majesty, Your Majesty
Natasha covered Gillottis face as he approached, with tears streaming down her cheeks. Even if it was disturbed, a flower was a flower, and the crying face was just pathetic.
Natasha looked up at Gillotti, raising her eyes, desperately sobbing.
As if she couldnt see the bloody Roxon or anything else, her eyes were all on Gillotti.
My love is only Your Majesty.
The sound of sobbing and whispering was very sad.
She gently kissed Gillottis face, holding his cheeks with her trembling fingers as if in pain.
Her tear-soaked, wet lips grazed Gillotti, begging.
For a moment, Gillottis eyes shook.
Ironically, Gillotti really loved Natasha.
He really loved her sweet arms like his mothers, and the tender lips that only told him what he wanted to hear.
Thats why he couldnt forgive Natasha even more.
Ha!
He pushed Natasha on the shoulder violently.
Deceive, deceive, deceive! You are full of deception, Natasha!
With a more wretchedly distorted face because he loved her, Gillotti drew his sword.
Surprised, Natasha let out a scream and started moving back on her buttocks.
Ha, Your Majesty! Dont do that. Please!
The sharply raised sword came down towards her without hesitation.
Startled, Natasha groaned and closed her eyes tightly.
She heard screams one after another from those around her who were watching them. Some of the aristocrats were scared and quickly turned their heads as if they couldnt handle it.
But, fortunately or unfortunately, Natasha did not experience any separation of her neck and body.
Instead, her bulging, fake belly was exposed to the public eye.
(*What a show for the July festival.)
***
Please support to save ROS. Your help is desperately /rainofsnow/tiers
Chapter 164: The crazy emperor
Chapter 164: The crazy emperor
***
Sponsored by Bri. Thank you (1/10)
***
Deception!!
The cotton that had been hidden under the hard shell spilled to the floor.
Her bare skin was exposed through the torn clothes, but Natasha didnt even think to hide it, and she sat there shivering.
Ahhh.
A white hand wrapped around her neck as she swallowed dry saliva.
Even though her neck was still attached, her whole body was trembling with fear.
Look at this! Natasha Roanti, this woman dared to deceive the emperor with a fake child! There is no record in any history of keeping such a woman alive, so cut off her limbs and dig out her intestines to feed the pigs!
Some of the whispering nobles nodded as if they were reasonable. The Imperial deception was heavy.
In particr, no one could say anything if her limbs were cut off and her family would be killed for three generations for deceiving the emperor with a child.
That, no, no, no!
Natasha hung on Gillottis pants with a messy appearance, but she kicked it hard.
After falling back, she wept again, and crawled back and clung to him. She didnt look like the woman who was called the spring flower of Tanatos. She was crawling on the floor in front of the nobles, asking for help.
It was like a woman who had always put peoples life at her feet for her own desire andfort, and now she was crawling on the ground to beg for her life.
Natasha! You will have to atone for deceiving me by death, along with the things you treasured! With your children whom you care so much!
Natasha, who was crawling on the floor, stopped moving. With wide eyes in disbelief, Natasha looked at Gillotti.
Ha! Looking at those eyes, you must have thought your cubs could escape this country.
No, no already, those kids already .
My bodyguards were chasing them. I said if they resist, kill them.
Only with a mercifulmand to bring in their corpses for you to see.
No!!
Natasha groaned and struck the ground. The soldiers stopped her from running to Gillotti.
No, it doesnt matter! I dont have it!
The noisy crowd watched the scene in silence without even opening their mouths.
Everyone frowned at the filthy and disgraceful sight, humiliating the Tanatos imperial family.
The main characters, however, seemed to have no idea what a funny skit they were showing.
Ha ha ha ha ha!
Tamon, who was watching this, suddenly burst intoughter.
As if it was really funny, he grabbed his stomach andughed, and Theoransha, who was standing next to him, did not stop him, but rather drank champagne and joined hisughter.
Natasha was clinging to Gillotti, and the noisy crowd all watched them. What a sight.
Ah, sorry, sorry. I cant help butugh Until justst year, Tanatos, whom I thought was great, is this terrible.
Tamon sarcastically mocked Gillotti.
What, what? How dare Amors foreign minister mock the emperor!
Thats right, Your Majesty. As the noblest person, youre doing what the street vagrants wouldnt do .
Tamon smirked disrespectfully, and clicked his tongue.
There was no fear in his face.
Hey, catch that rude man now!
Gillotti ran wild and gave orders to the soldiers, but no one dared to move.
Tamons red eyes without a smile were staring threateningly at the soldiers.
It was red in color, but its coldness was like ice on a snowy mountain that had not melted for a thousand years.
Obviously, this was Tanatos, and they had to obey the Emperors orders, but Tamons red eyes bound them and they couldnt move.
What are you doing right now!
Forgive my servants rudeness. Sometimes hes too frank, so Im always offended. When ites to punishment, Ill do it. Why dont you continue with the show?
Theo took a step in front of Tamon and covered him.
However, she also uttered insulting remarks against Gillotti, so Gillotti revealed this and looked at Theoransha.
Does Amor dare to oppose Tanatos now?
Look. Now, do you really have the dignity to be called the master of this great icynd?
How dare you!!!
Gillottis heart pounded loudly.
He took the sword that had torn Natashas fake bulging stomach and rushed towards Theoransha.
But before he could even stand before her, Ronasso struck his sword.
nk!
As the emperor staggered, Perso who had been silent until now moved.
As he supported the emperor, he looked at Ronasso and Tamon with savage eyes.
Stop it. Any more will be considered an excessive insult.
Insult? What about the insult that everyone feels because of your emperor? I came here because it was supposed to be a fun festival, and I had to watch the dirty battle of the imperial court!
Theoransha spoke to Perso with a terrifying voice.
Perso clenched his teeth and rolled his fists.
Gillotti, standing behind him, was indignant, but Perso was a man who knewmon sense and shame.
Now the situation was too messy.
For ten and a hundred years, people would still be talking about Tanatoss disgrace.
When the Empress was alive, I heard that Tanatos was a rare ce to see.
Theoransha, who wasughing out loud, touched Gillottis wrath.
Suddenly, Gillottis eyes widened.
How dare you talk to me like that!
Gillotti couldnt beat his anger and picked up the dropped sword again.
Ronasso raised his sword and took a defensive stance, wondering if he was going to attack Theoransha again.
But Gillottis gleaming eyes were not directed to Theo nor Ronasso.
He stared at Anna, who was standing a few steps away from them.
Damn Empress, Empress!!
Lost his mind, Gillotti ran like a madman with his sword towards Anna.
It was because in his eyes, Anna was ovepping with Roselyn.
Startled, Anna tried to step back, but her feet froze as if frozen.
Gillotti raised his sword in an instant, and mmed his sword at Anna.
Cheng!
The sound of swords and swords shing was heard.
Anna, who had her body trembling at the sharp friction, slightly opened her eyes.
A huge shadow fell like a mountain in front of her.
Anna looked up at the red hair that was blocking her with her startled eyes.
Persos shadow wasrge enough to cover her all.
Gertium! You dared to hit the Emperors sword!
Innocent sacrifice is not right. Youd better calm your excitement, Your Majesty.
The low, deep voice of Perso resounded heavily in the hall.
Even if he dared to block the sword of the emperor, there was no shaking in his eyes.
In the banquet hall where the red sunset was sinking, a tighter tension than before was felt.
In the silence that did not dare to gossip, only Natashas breathless cries resounded somberly.
This is treason. Gertium. Treason!
Gillotti shouted angrily. At the emperors shout, the soldiers hurriedly stretched out their long spears toward Perso, but it was not very threatening.
It was because there was no confidence in the faces of the soldiers who were trying to stop Perso.
Even the soldiers could read the flow.
The air swirling around has already flowed in a direction that was not afraid of Gillottis existence.
The emperors attitude of neglecting the state guests was openly criticized by other countries, and his obsession with the ghost of the dead empress and neglect of state affairs cast doubt on his qualifications as an emperor.
In a public meeting where he had to show courtesy and manners, he grabbed the head of the runaway mistress and pointed his sword at his guests.
Everyone frowned at him.
There were people who remained until the end, but there was no one who was not offended by the emperors action.
Indeed, the authority of the emperor was cast down to the ground.
Voices gossiping and criticizing Gillotti wet the hall like gloomy rainwater.
Gillotti, who was trembling, looked around sharply with a shaky gaze.
The loud, noisy voices and murmurs scratched Gillottis eardrums like ants.
The worm of defeat crawled into Gillottis still weakened head.
How dare you deceive, against and criticize the emperor
It was a moment that he would never have dared to imagine in the days of the previous Emperor.
When his father opened his eyes, everyone fell t on their heads and was afraid.
It wasnt just the nobles of this country. Even in neighboring countries, or even in distant countries, if Tanatos wanted it, they threw away the government and knelt at his feet to please him.
That was the authority of Tanatos!
He was the emperor Gillotti dreamed of.
However
Gillotti looked around with trembling eyes.
They cursed at him for being cruel, but he was undoubtedly an emperor.
His powers proved it!
The previous emperor, who was about to die, was blinded by his greed and underestimated him (Gillotti) and was killed by his own hands.
And the arrogant Empress who also ignored him and took over politics, but was destroyed by Gillotti himself.
Didnt God let him do what he did?
Even if he betrayed the Heavenly Law and killed his father, even if he drove hispanion away, his superpowers were still in him.
That was proof that he was the emperor blessed by God!
But, it was all the more bizarre that everyone gathered here was looking at him with the eyes of the dead Emperor.
It was as if hundreds of dead emperors were shooting at him.
Gillotti couldnt stand it, as if his father had known that this would be the case and frowned at him and criticized him.
I, myself, will cut the buds of this rebellion!!
Gillotti opened his eyes wide and raised his power.
So, the first one he stared fiercely at was the arrogant Gertium.
***
Please support to save ROS. Your help is desperately /rainofsnow/tiers
Chapter 165: Rampage
Chapter 165: Rampage
***
Sponsored by Bri (2/10)
****
Golden waves, symbolizing supernatural powers, fluttered in Gillottis eyes.
But just before that golden power reached Persos eyes, two small, soft hands hurriedly covered his eyes.
You cant look at it.
A small, anxious, trembling voice embraced him from behind.
In an unexpected touch, Perso hardened his shoulders and as if he had turned into a stone.
If you dont look directly into his eyes, youre not going to take a direct hit right now.
For a short Anna, to cover the eyes of the big tall man, she almost had to cling to him and lift her toes.
That funny posture and pitiful effort required a lot of daring courage.
Now, this ce was the banquet hall of the imperial pce that had be a chaos, and in front of them was the wrathful emperor.
Anna.
Complex emotions lingered in Persos voice.
He grabbed the little hands that were covering his eyes and brought them down.
Tens of thousands of emotions shed in his eyes as he turned slightly to look at Anna.
Unknowingly, he was holding Annas hands tightly, but he quickly let go of her hands as he saw a painful expression on her face.
Anna Puglish! No, its Rotrega now?
Gillottis angry voice called out Annas name like a stab. Perso came to his senses quickly and hid Anna behind his back.
I dont die so easily. (Perso)
But! (Anna)
She had something to say, but Anna bit her lip to hold back.
Because Gillotti was yelling at the hesitating soldiers to capture Perso Gertium.
She stared with her anxious eyes at Persos broad back and the soldiers running from beyond.
Perso who nced back at her, added quickly as if in whisper.
If today ends safely.
What the hell is he trying to say in this frenzy?
Anna came close to him with restless eyes and looked at the line soldiers.
Would you like to have a formal dinner with me again? (Perso)
.
Dont lie to each other this time.
What are you doing? Are the Emperors orders a joke? Catch the traitors! Hurry!
The angry Gillottis voice resounded loudly.
The soldiers, who could not easily rush to the Duke of Gertium, the highest power in the military, even though it was the order of the emperor, faltered.
Perso looked at Anna as if he needed an answer.
These idiots! (Gillotti)
The emperor drew his sword and stabbed one of the soldiers who was hesitating from behind.
Ack, ack!
They could hear his blood stter and the sound of his flesh breaking. At the same time, a scream erupted in the banquet hall, which was suppressed by heavy tension.
From now on, if you disobey orders, you will be executed!
Terrified and startled by Gillottis shout, the soldiers rushed to Perso.
Frightened, Anna quickly answered.
Alright! Okay! Look ahead! (*Perso got a date!)
Cheng!
As soon as Anna finished speaking, Persos sword struck out the long spear of the soldier. As if the sound was a signal, Persos knights who were waiting also poured out all at once and covered their master.
Suddenly, the sound of the music suddenly stopped, and the vacancy was filled with peoples screams.
The nobles who took a deep breath stood close to the wall of the banquet hall.
The words treason, betrayal, lies, and madness ran around in the air.
The moment Gillotti drew his blood-stained sword and ran through his men and rushed towards Perso.
The traitor is not him!
A heavy voice that overwhelmed the crowd resounded.
The power of his voice was so strong that he immediately captured the attention of people.
Going through the aristocracy who were terrified of anxiety, Hans Helio came to the fore with about 30 nobles. (*If you dont remember who Hans was, he was the one Asha wanted him to be the new emperor)
Marquis Helio?
At the sudden appearance of Hans, Gillotti frowned and looked at him.
Hans, dressed in a dignified uniform with his imposing appearance, slowly walked forward.
From now on, I announce that the 28 nobles, including me, Hans Helio, will be at war with the Tanatos imperial family.
When he let go, a long piece of paper with the names of the 28 nobles unfolded.
A firm will shone on the faces of the nobles who came to the front without hiding.
Treason, it was true treason!
The murmur disappeared, and the voices of the people dwindled.
The nobles of Tanatos were busy rolling their eyes quickly to grasp the situation in which the water was rushing, and the envoys from other countries were also busy figuring out how to behave while keeping their breaths low.
haha! Ha ha ha ha ha!
Suddenly, Gillotti burst intoughter.
He held onto his stomach andughed for a while longer, then raised his eerie eyes to stare at Hans.
The emperor of Tanatos is the one chosen by God!
A darker gold shimmered in his eyes than when he was facing Perso.
He intended to show these foolish and lowly ones that this was the power of God.
Gillotti clenched his teeth, and he raised the greatest force he could pull.
However,
Cheng!
As soon as a colorless, odorless, and intangible force reached out to Hans, a huge spark erupted.
Although it was invisible, an air of gentle power surrounded and protected Hans.
Surprised, Gillottis eyes widened. Hans lowered his still eyes and pulled out the ne that was hanging around his neck.
That, that!
It was the heirloom of the Sunset family, and the ne that the deceased Empress hid. (*It was Ashas protection chain)
How could that be in your hands!
The ne that Gillotti couldnt find no matter how much he searched.
Could it be that the Empress gave it to Hans before she died?
At that moment, a small voice whispered like a song was heard from the quietly sunken banquet hall.
[Pure white winter, be the blessing of this country.
Flesh-slicing cold, be the weapon of this country.
We are your eternal followers, your small and fragile bloodline.
Cold, protect us.
God, take us away.]
Goosebumps stood on the nape of Gillottis neck at the familiar voice.
That voice that he couldnt forget no matter how much he tried.
It was that voice that tormented him so many nights.
[The peace of Tanatos is a song of snow and ice and gods.
We will rest ording to your will. We will be punished ording to your will.
So when were all strong]
As if struck by lightning, they cleared the way for one who sang.
Those who recognized the voice at first nce looked at the owner of the voice as if possessed.
[God, cold. Winter.
Bless us so that we may rise in our own strength.]
Finally, the road waspletely opened, and the one standing at the end was revealed.
A figure wearing an opaque veil from head to toe.
The very unidentified fortune teller who was holding the hand of Tamon Krasis, Minister of Foreign Affairs of Amor.
She slowly pulled her veil down.
The veil that slid down from the head fellpletely to the ground.
Vibrant purple eyes stared directly at Gillotti under her soft silver hair that reflected the light.
Some of the people opened their eyes as if fainting at her appearance.
No, thats absurd.
Gillotti Tanatos was also trembling with his hands and feet.
He was so startled that he took a step back, dropping the sword he was holding.
Gillottis distorted face turned white as if he was facing a ghost in front of him.
Youre dead. Youre dead! Obviously I, myself, with my own hands!
Guillotti took turns looking at his trembling hands and Asha, who was approaching step by step.
Yeah, you tried to kill me with those dirty hands. But the God youre talking about didnt want me to die.
Asha muttered coldly in an emotionless voice.
Fear and confusion lingered in Gillottis wide open eyes.
No, you cant be alivecan it?
He personally tortured Roselyn.
He pulled out her fingernails and toenails, demanding her to tell him the whereabouts of the Sunsets heirloom, and even wielded a water-soaked whip on her fragile back.
He broke her legs, scratched her cheeks, and even mocked her by holding her brothers head.
He tried to annihte both her body and mind.
He poured out the ugly and dirty destructive instincts that he had hidden inside him to the Empress.
The more he poured out the dirt, the more he became cruel, and he threw her into the cold snow of the snowy mountains when the will to live waspletely lost in the empresss bright purple eyes.
Not even her corpse was left behind, and he left her pale corpse on the mountain, where many of the snow wolves were said to be.
She could not have survived.
She was a corpse that shouldnt have been alive.
But, why?
How could she be alive?
No, die! Die! Die!
The emperor poured out his supernatural power in anger and confusion.
If that woman were really the former Empress, Gillottis death power would be able to defeat her.
Haaa!
Was it because he forcibly raised his power?
Veins burst in Gillottis eyes and started bleeding.
Yet he didnt stop.
Gillottis luscious golden hair was drenched in white, and his eyes were half-rounded.
Taking advantage of his carelessness, Perso picked up Anna and quickly retreated from Gillotti.
To Annas surprise, they hid behind the pole farthest from Gillotti.
Ahhhh!!
The power of death, which Gillotti poured out relentlessly, erupted throughout the banquet hall.
The disturbing force stretched out toward Hannah, Mana, and Hartz.
Hartz quickly whispered, hiding the children behind him.
The Emperor has finally gonepletely insane. The power of death is running rampant.
Mana hugged Hannah tightly from behind Hartz.
Hannah also hugged her sister tightly and slowly closed her eyes and opened them.
Was it because everyone was distracted?
No one noticed the strange power swirling around the little girl.
Even Mana, who was holding the child, was distracted to protect her younger sister from the power of death that ran rampant by hiding behind Hartz.
Ahhhhhh!
Someone suddenly rolled their eyes and fainted.
Someone fell to their knees, bleeding suddenly.
There were also people who were lying around clutching their stomachs. It was because the power of death was raging.
Stop the rampage!
Your Majesty, calm down!
Evacuate everyone! Evacuation !
Confusion, chaos engulfed the banquet hall.
Some of them, who were still in good condition, raced ahead and tried to run away, but even then, half of them were tripped over by the people in front of them who suddenly copsed.
It was then.
Only life can stop death. (Tamon)
Tamon came closer to Asha, took a deep breath and muttered.
Asha and Tamon looked into each others eyes. The only thing that stood in their eyes as they looked at each other was their kindness and trust.
Can I go? (Tamon)
As Asha slowly nodded her head as if asking for a favor, Tamon smiled brightly and walked towards Gillotti. (*Tamon has the power of life.)
(*Such a heart pumping chapter! More toe!)
****
Please support to save ROS. Your help is desperately /rainofsnow/tiers
Chapter 166: Clash of life and death
Chapter 166: sh of life and death
***
Sponsored by Bri (3/10)
****
Asha watched Tamon walk to Gillotti with her eyes wide open.
He was approaching Gillotti with a light and graceful gait, like a person going out for a walk.
Ah, shed like to slit Gillottis neck with her own hands.
But she persevered because she knew it wasnt the right way to do it.
Gillottis pride.
The facade Gillotti was holding onto.
Gillottis power had to be destroyed.
With the power from God, she had to break down that arrogance that looked down on all humans.
She came all the way here for it.
With the intention of destroying it so that the force of death, which was against the rules, could no longer grip and shake this country and even this world.
Asha felt the vibration of the incense burner in her arms.
In addition to this, Theoransha was also carrying a golden cup and flute, which had been retrieved and carried by Mana.
Although invisible, Asha could intuitively know that they were also vibrating now.
And this vibration started when she entered the banquet hall.
There must have been a dagger of detoxification somewhere here.
When all of the relics were gathered, a special resonance was created.
And the resonance would summon God and make their wishese true.
It was a legend from Yasae, but Asha was sure it wasnt nonsense.
Calling out God in a world dominated by supernatural powers and holy things, rifts and monsters were also not such a nonsensical story.
Gillotti Tanatos.
Tamon stood in front of the staggering Gillotti.
Donte, donte! How dare you!
Gillottis hair, which had begun to fade from the tip, suddenly lost its color as if it had beenpletely covered in heavy snow.
His bloody eyes, with burst vessels, were as venomous as a demon, and his skin was as pale as a corpse.
Death.
Yes, Gillottis appearance now resembled the death he admired and loved so much.
Losing control of the exploding ability, Gillotti trembled and stretched out his hands toward Tamon.
He was going to strangle Tamon with his own hands.
stupid Gillotti.
However, before his trembling hands could reach Tamon, Tamon grabbed him by the neck first.
..!
The moment Tamons hand touched him, Gillotti felt something was wrong.
He (Gillotti) could feel the heat overwhelming the power of death rushing here and there.
Ack! Ack!
Ive always hated you. (Tamon)
Ack! Ack! Kek!
Its still the same. (Tamon)
Gillottis body started to float in the air at Tamons hand lifting it lightly as if it was nothing.
If Gillottis power moved like a dark and eerie shadow, Tamons power enveloped him brightly and splendidly like the rising sun.
Theres only one thing Im thankful for.
Tamon squinted his red eyes and smiled.
For abandoning her (Asha) even though it waste.
Tamon was able to bring her back to her whole form, albeit in her rags, as she was abandoned with cuts everywhere.
Tamon nced back at Asha and looked at his queen, who was looking at the two men with noble eyes.
Although she was wounded and abandoned, she was Roselyn V Sunset.
She was the proudest, smartest, most upright woman hes ever known.
A woman who never begged for her life, even if she copsed in destruction, even if the power of life was within her reach.
Rather, she yelled at him (Tamon) for saving her life at will and split her own throat.
Tamon longed for Asha. His desire swelled up in her breath, and from one moment on, he just loved her.
He fell in love so desperately that he wanted to embrace and monopolize her pitiful, pathetic, and foolish figure.
Thanks to you, I got the chance. (Tamon)
You !
Tamon showed his teeth and gave Gillotti a charming smile. At the same time, the overflowing force that ran through his body crushed Gillotti.
Ahhhh!
Although he was given the power of life, Gillotti was feeling more suffering than death.
He was like a fire on ice that had to be cold.
The power of death, which had been united in a solid form, was losing its shape and crumbling. Death melted in the overwhelming power of life.
Oh no! No way!
Gillotti grabbed Tamons forearm, which had lifted his head, with both hands.
He struggled and raised the scattered power against Tamon.
Death and life were intertwined and fought.
Whooshhhhh! Shhhhhhhhhh!
All eyes gathered at the ce were focused on the two of them.
They stopped running, howling, and screaming in surprise, and stared nkly at the sight of two opposing forces colliding.
What surprised in particr was Theoransha, who watched Gillotti crumble with a smirk.
Ha, this ability?
Crash!
The ss of champagne she was holding trembled with a sense of betrayal.
She did not know Tamon had the power of life to face death!
How dare you hide such a secret!
Theos voice was filled with anger, and Ronasso looked at her in surprise.
Theo quickly turned her head, narrowing her eyes and staring at Ronasso.
Did you know, Ronasso Bashel?
This time, I have the right to remain silent .
I dont have any servants to trust!
He just revealed..
Shut up, I will return to my home country and ask for the sin of deceiving the king.
Ronasso, who had be a shrimp caught in the whale fight, lowered his head with a discouraged face.
In the meantime, the bnce of the two colliding forces waspletely disrupted.
It was a state in which death was almost consumed by the power of life.
Aaaaah!
The power of death bounced back and forth as if it were running away.
Gillotti struggled to get out of Tamons hand.
Damn it! This, this is wrong! Nothing can beat death, I..ahhhh!
After letting him go lightly, Tamon watched him tremble.
Was it because of a sh of the two powers?
The chandelier in the huge banquet hall shook, and a calm air current blew. Hartz, who was holding Hannah and Mana, suddenly raised his golden eyes and stared into the air.
Crackle!
Swish!
An eerie feeling of alienation gnawed at his ears.
It was the sound of the space weakened by the sh of supernatural powers being torn apart.
No.
Ha hugged Hannah and Mana even tighter and stepped back. But for some reason, Hannah did not move.
Hannah, its dangerous now, go back!
At that moment, Hartzs eyes turned white and a foreign image shed past.
It was so fleeting that it could not be said that it was a moment, but it was different from the general image of foreknowledge.
A divine power subtly spreading through Hannahs body
Hey, this is
Before Hartz went crazy and surprised.
Die, Gillotti!
A shriek was heard along with a sharp scream.
Uhhhhhhhhhhh! Die! Die! Die!
Natasha, who was crouching on the floor, crying, stabbed Gillotti in the back with the dagger she was hiding in her torn belly pocket.
How can you do this to me? What are you doing to me! How can you do that to my children, my babies!
Natasha stabbed Gillotti in the back like crazy over and over again.
However, since what she was holding was a dagger of detoxification, a holy relic, the torn and pitted wounds were not deeply pierced and were recovering immediately.
Ah, ugh! ugh! ugh!
Still, it was not without the stab wounds and pain, so Gillotti stumbled and fell to the floor.
Gillotti red at Natasha with eyes full of betrayal.
But there was no room for the two of them to utter any vile and cruel words.
Natasha was also staring piercingly at Gillotti with the same eyes.
Ha, its a gap!
Ahhh!
It was because there was a huge gap in the air that they had never seen before.
Asha looked up at the sky in surprise. Meanwhile, Tamon ran to Asha and hugged her.
The gap is torn.
Is it because the two abilities collided?
No, its not just about that.
Asha hurriedly looked around her.
There were as many as four talented people in this banquet hall now.
On thend of Tanatos, which was said to be inhabited by divine powers, the four talented people who inherited the supernatural powers and the holy relics remaining in this world were all gathered together.
The power of God scattered around the world was concentrated in excess.
She wasnt sure, but it was highly likely that this caused some bizarre phenomenon.
Asha felt the incense burner vibrating more and more intensely in her arms.
Hey, run away! Aaaaaah!
The space is torn!
Everyone who came to their senseste screamed and ran outside.
Except for those who passed out or copsed, nobility, royalty, servants and maids all ran out.
The same was true of the soldiers and knights who were protecting the emperor and the nobles.
They were overwhelmed and frightened by the trail of a huge gap they had never seen before.
That was a greatness they dared not do anything about.
Damn, what the hell is this!
Theoransha, who was watching, moved first.
She drew her supernatural power to cover the gap that began to unfold with sharp lightning and wind.
Tamon also raised the power of life.
An intangible force was cohesive to close the gap.
Hartz had the ability, but he had no attack power, so there was nothing he could do other than step back and stare at the gap.
Gillotti, who copsed from exhaustion, was no longer useful as apetent person.
Perhaps it was the result of the rampage with his power, Gillottis face was hollow as if it had lost both vitality and blood, and blood was pouring out of all the holes.
Sh*t! At times like this!
Theo spit out a curse, trying to close the gap.
Fortunately, there was only one thing: Tamon, the power of life.
Asha stared into the gap with her trembling eyes and ran to Hannah and Mana.
Mana, give me the holy relics!
Having received the golden cup and flute, Asha turned her head and looked at Hans, who was watching the situation without running away.
As if reading her eyes, Hans did not hesitate to take off the ne of protection and threw it at her.
She had no time to dy.
Asha picked up the dagger beside Natasha, who was crying as if she had given up everything.
For a brief moment, their eyes met with a passing nce.
hell. This is my hell, right? (Natasha)
Well, it wasnt just her hell but everyones.
Leaving the voice murmuring with derision, Asha gathered the holy relics on the floor.
As if all the holy relics had be one as they gathered together, they vibrated.
But that was all.
She didnt know how to summon God with these vibrating relics.
But she had to know.
It was because the gap that Tamon and Theo had barely blocked was crawling wide open.
In anger, Asha clenched her teeth and mmed her fists in front of the resonating relics.
How do you show up? How? How!
Boom!
At that moment, a sh of light enveloped the banquet hall that had be a mess.
***
*More amazing things will happen, you guys. Hold on to your seat!
Chapter 167: Collect
Chapter 167: Collect
***
Sponsored by Bri (4/10)
***
It felt like time had stopped.
Was this the sight she saw on the threshold of death?
Asha slowly closed her eyes and opened them, feeling the white light blocking her eyes.
Surprisingly, the gap stopped opening.
The monsters that were sticking out their disgusting feet inside also stopped. Asha looked around her, heaving. It wasnt just her feelings.
It was unbelievably, really, the world had stopped.
The fleeing nobles were frozen in ce like ice sculptures, and the tears of those who cried no longer flowed and stuck to their cheeks.
What is this
There were only six people who didnt stop.
Tamon, Theoransha, and Hartz and Gillotti with superpowers lifted their heads and looked around.
Asha, who had gathered the holy relics and cried out to God, was still able to move like normal.
And thest one.
The one person who could be consideredpletely foreign in a way walked slowly in front of Asha.
[What do you want, my child?]
It was Hannah surrounded by brilliant light.
****
Hannahs pupils had mysteriously changed to golden.
The power that could not be contained in the small body flowed out, and the childs whole body gleamed with divine light.
Hannah walked lightly as if flying and stood in front of Asha.
[I knew we would meet again.]
A very friendly voice shook Asha.
It came out through a single mouth, but it wasnt a single voice or thenguage of the human she knew. (*Many voices spoke at once when Hannah spoke.)
The strange thing was that the meaning was clearlymunicated even though it was not hernguage.
Asha had already heard such anguage in her dreams.
And even then, she felt this alienation and was in awe.
I I know you.
[Yes, weve already met.]
Asha was obviously surprised, but she was able to calm her bewilderment quickly, because she had vaguely recognized Hannahs identity.
Tamon, Theo, Hartz, and even Gillotti stared at Asha, holding their breath.
They too were feeling the immense power that came from Hannahs body.
And the fact that her power was very simr to their own powers.
Are you God?
Asha struggled to open her mouth.
She with Hannahs face smiled at her.
[I am the one who came to your dreams. A heterogeneous existence that cannot stay in this world. And Im one of those who left you that power.]
Was it God or was it not?
It was a very vague word. However, it was clear that it was the very existence Asha had been looking for.
[Tell me what you want, child. Who called me through hard work.]
Asha hesitated, then looked at the gap that opened and then stopped.
It was a gap of a size she had never seen before.
If that gap were to bepletely torn, it would have been enough to cover the entire banquet hall.
How many monsters woulde out from that gap? Hundreds? Thousands? No, it would be ten of thousands. Just imagining it gave her goosebumps.
No matter how many people with superpowers were gathered in this space right now, it was clear that they would not be able to handle it easily if that many monsters burst out all at once.
Asha inhaled her breath slowly.
This was not what she originally borrowed through holy relics.
The power of death disappears from thisnd.
It was her desire to destroy that power of death, which the Tanatos royal family used privately, forever.
However,
Asha nced at the cracked ck gap.
After hesitation, she gathered her courage and asked she who looked like Hannah.
There is something I want to ask first. Do you grant only one wish?
Sheughed.
[You are a greedy child. Greed is a good thing. But I also have to say that it is not easy to show off your power here.]
It seemed like there was only one chance.
Asha turned her head and looked at Gillotti, who had changed so much that she could not guess his original face.
All sorts of blood and filth poured out of his eyes, ears, mouth and nose, and his face shrunk to nothingness.
As if all the moisture in his body had evaporated, the will to life was no longer found in his wrinkled eyes.
That was no longer Gillotti Tanatos.
Just a living invoice.
Even if he dies instantly, its just a living corpse.
It was more heartbreaking than she thought.
All she wished for was the downfall of Gillotti and Natasha.
However, if she tried to satisfy her own greed here first, tens of thousands of people would be injured or killed by the monsters poured out from the gap after this moment had passed.
And among them, there would be Tamon, whom she loved, and someones precious family and lover.
My wish is
So, now was the time to let go of her personal greed.
Didnt she alsoe here with the death of her family and the sacrifice of her friends?
She knew better than anyone else the pain of torn flesh and splitting soul.
the strange phenomenon called the gap no longer urs. Thus, we are no longer victimized by the beasts pouring out from it.
At Ashas words, she smiled quietly.
I hope so.
She looked at Asha with tender eyes for a moment, then slowly reached out and stroked her cheek.
It was a soft touch that felt warm.
[It would not have been.]
.!
Startled, Asha looked at her with swaying eyes.
She rubbed Ashas cheek knowingly and whispered, kissing her on the forehead slowly.
[A sweet child. I knew you would make a wise choice. So pitiful, so lovely.]
Mumbling, she backed away from Asha.
[ Fortunately, my will and your secret desire coincide.]
And she looked back at the supernaturals who were looking at her with eyes full of vignce.
[In order to close the gaps and what you call monsters, we have to retrieve the fragments that we left behind.] (*Gods fragments= powers)
What.?
[They keep encroaching on your world to eat our fragments.]
At that moment, the half-conscious Gillotti raised his head and shouted.
No! This power is mine, its mine! Ill never give it up!
Tamon, Theo, and Hartz looked at each other withplicated eyes.
Gillotti began to pull back. He fell to the floor several times as he ran away, half crawling with his weak arms, but he crawled without stopping.
Hannah walked behind Gillotti, slowly and in no hurry.
Oh, donte! Do note!
[Dont mistake the loan as yours.]
She reached out her hand towards Gillotti in a low and friendly voice.
Gillotti struggled to avoid her hand, but as Hannahs hand got closer, Gillottis body froze and he could not move.
Oh, no, my, my power. Mine, mine!
Gillotti could not let go of his greed.
Even though the power of death he admired and revered so much reached the tip of his neck, he struggled not to let go of the power he had borrowed from God for a while.
He trembled as he convulsed with his brittle white hair, wrinkled skin covered in blood, and his bare, dry, bony body.
Nevertheless, Gods hand rested on his forehead calmly, and in an instant she took away his power.
Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!
After losing his ability, Gillotti could not stand it any longer and copsed.
Gillotti, who fell to the floor with his eyes wide open, was miserable.
[Dont worry. Hes not dead yet.]
Hannah looked back at Asha and added with a smile.
Asha nodded her head, alternately looking at the fallen Gillotti and Hannahs face withplicated eyes.
Dont you need our consent?
Theoransha, who had been silent until now, asked with hesitation.
[Consent?]
Hannah slowly looked at Theo and Tamon, and then Hartz and the Fifth Might, who was listening to this conversation somewhere beyond the Hartz.
[Did you give consent to be born?]
[Its the same when your life is over. Does deathe with your consent?]
Theo clenched her fists, unable to answer.
[Dont worry, child. Now the world will bloom more with your power than with our power.]
Hannah stretched her hand towards Theo.
[So now give it back.]
God was truly arbitrary.
He gave them power they had never asked for before, and this time he retrieved it at will.
But that didnt mean they could rebel against being taken away.
Life was like that.
If everything worked out of individual choice and will, everyone alive would have been king.
Theo shrugged her shoulders as if resigning.
Life after the loss of this ability will probably change a lot.
It would change not only her life, but the entire world she lived in.
Changing the world was as natural and huge as the changing seasons.
A wise person was not one who could not ept the changing world and struggled, but one who read and led the changing world faster than anyone else.
Ill be busy again when I go back.
Theo looked at the hand reaching out toward her, and closed her eyes as if in conformity.
Haaaa!
She felt a shard of her soul slipping away that had been filling her. She was so taken for granted that she didnt even know it was there, but she felt empty only after it left.
Then Hannah looked at Hartz.
Hartz meekly knelt down on his knees and lowered his head to show his obedience.
A round light escaped from Hartzs body and prated into Hannahs hand.
Fortunately, no one felt pain as Gillotti did.
God borrowed a body reached out to somewhere in the air.
Then, surprisingly, a red light was drawn from afar and was sucked into Hannahs hand in an instant.
It was the power of charm that the Princess of Lumosha, who could note to this ce, had. (*The Fifth Might was mentioned earlier was Princess of Lumosha, who was not present. Hannah (God) is taking away all the powers back.)
[Okay then, now only the child of life remains.]
Tamon nodded his head and took a step towards Hannah.
Although his life power was powerful, Tamon has no regrets about this power, unlike Gillotti and Theo.
Of course, it was a little disappointing that he would not be able to act like a baby to Asha on the pretext that he was injured in the future.
In front of God, Tamon suddenly raised his voice.
Before I let it go, can I ask you one thing?
***
Support us if you like what we do. /rainofsnow/tiers
Chapter 168: The banquet is over
Chapter 168: The banquet is over
****
Sponsored by Bri (5/10)
****
She looked at Tamon with eyes shining with interest.
[What?]
Instead of answering right away, Tamon turned to Asha.
His red eyes staring at Asha were savagely curved.
Asha knew when he bent his eyes like that. Most of the time he would say something she never imagined.
Tamon grabbed Ashas hand with a slightly tense expression on his face.
His hard fingertips brushed the soft flesh inside Ashas palm.
Contrary to his tender and careful touch, his hot body temperature showed an extreme obsession.
My ability is to engrave the name of the engraver on the body. Even if this ability disappears, I hope that its name will not be erased.
At Tamons words, she let out a lightugh as if it was funny.
[If Eros had heard of this, he would have loved it.]
Eros.
The name of the god embodied in humannguage popped out.
He was said to be the god of love, desire, and lust.
Even in front of the Gods, Asha was amazed at Tamons shameless behavior as if he was wearing iron skin, and on the one hand, she was impressed.
She looked at the two of them and then looked at Asha as if She agreed with Asha.
Asha thought for a moment.
Perhaps because of that momentary worry, she could feel the strength in her hand held by Tamon. She has his name engraved on her chest. Her name was also engraved on his chest. Forever.
It wasnt a bad offer. Her stomach felt warm with a strange sense of satisfaction. Asha nodded her head slowly.
Yes, I agree.
[Alright. I will ept your quirky and cute request.]
God smiled and stretched out her hand towards Tamon.
Then, into her hand, the power of life, which beat stronger than any other light, was sucked into her.
Atst, the five supernatural powers all gathered and spun around as if dancing on a small palm.
The light wriggled as if alive.
Hannah embraced it slowly, raised her hand, and threw it towards the open ck gap.
[I collected all the powers.]
Contrary to the words she uttered as if singing a song, the destructive power of the swarm of lights she threw was enormous.
Boom!
The ck gap hit by the light cracked as if ice were breaking. It was like a huge sske turned upside down in the sky and shattered. The sky, which began to make a plosive sound, shattered into thousands of pieces, scattered and poured over their heads.
!
The sky has fallen.
Pieces of ck ss fell like snow and rain, then disappeared in a glow before reaching the floor.
The ck pieces didnt even touch the ground, but the whole world vibrated and shook.
Even so, the people whose time had stopped stood still as if they had be statues. Then, in an instant, the ck fragments and vibrations that had been pouring down like rain disappearedpletely.
When the ck fragments pouring over their headspletely disappeared, only the chandelier was shining as if there was something there.
As they looked up nkly at the sky, a thin voice that dispersed like mist woke them up.
[ Hope and joy, chaos and sorrow, anger and love, all will always be with you.]
Surprised, Asha quickly turned around to look at Hannah, whose golden eyes were shining, slowly falling to the floor.
Hannah!
The heterogeneous light that surrounded Hannahs body was also disappearing.
Surprised, Hartz quickly ran towards Hannah and hugged her small body tightly.
Fortunately, the wheezing breath that broke through the childs lips was stable.
At that moment, the still air flowed.
And at the same time
Thud!
bang!
Kwadang!
The people who had stood stiffly lost their minds all at once and fell to the floor.
****
No, but what the hell happened that day?
Thats right. I cant remember anything even though I was there, so strange.
I can definitely remember that there was a gap. But after that
The four people gathered together and looked into each others faces.
All of them were the nobles who were present at the scene.
The Emperor who was dragging Natashas hair, the appearance of the former Empress who was thought to be dead, and Natashas betrayal.
A banquet hall filled with blood and screams.
It was no longer the site of the festival.
Tanatoss July was a brutal and shocking event that disregarded its previous words that it was always a happy festival.
About 20 families, led by Hans Helio, started a rebellion, and even Gertium, the dog of the imperial family, turned around.
The ipetent emperor went crazy, fell ill as a result of using his power recklessly, and was imprisoned for not taking care of the country properly.
Although the emperor was imprisoned, no one protested for him.
Even people were reluctant to even talk about things rted to the emperor. Thest memories of that day were hazy, but the memories that preceded him were all clear.
The memory of the mad emperor had be something they didnt want to recall, even gossiping about it.
Even the nobles of Tanatos, as well as the envoys from other countries, tabooed the emperor formitting such disgraceful, cruel and terrible things.
It was really funny.
Even in a situation in which the Sunset family, which the emperor was trying to get rid of, hadpletely copsed and there was no heir left, there were hundreds of people who wanted to honor and remember the family.
By the way, the former Empress was alive. Im even more surprised by that. Will the Sunset rise again?
But she made it clear that she would not stay in this country?
No, why? I think it would be good if she could be with us because the situation in the country is still in turmoil
Its only from our point of view But I think I can understand it. If it was me I dont think I would want to stay in this country any more.
Is that so? After all she lost everything.
Ha, I think we should just keep quiet and watch the situation. Things are going to change a lot.
All the nobles who survived safely shrugged.
In any case, it was the Helio family that upied the imperial family now, and they were handling the aftermath of the hellish banquet very quickly and well.
No one could be sure yet what this country would be like, but one thing was certain.
Thest person in the imperial family was going to die soon.
Thus, the Tanatos family that led Tanatos waspletely destroyed.
***
ha.
A deep, deep dungeon.
It was a very dark and dirty prison where death row inmates who hadmitted felony crimes were kept.
A woman crouched in the corner muttered and groaned.
In the meantime, the dress that was supposed to be gorgeous was getting old and dirty and had a terrible smell, and the torn spot was tattered, revealing the flesh, but there was nothing to cover it up.
She sped her knees tightly and whispered again in her venomous voice as she looked at the man lying in the prison cell opposite her.
You look great.
The two staring eyes gleamed horribly as much as the voice that was immersed in silence.
The man, who had been raged at her ridicule, lifted his sunken eyes and looked at the woman.
Natasha.
His voice, as harsh as scratching iron with a skewer, called out to her. Natasha stared at the man, the ragged mate, with her dead eyes. Her eyes, which always glowed warmly, were terribly cold. After losing all her will and hope for life, Natasha had no soul in her eyes.
Die, Gillotti.
Natasha.
youre the worst man Ive ever met.
The man she had been so afraid of was nothing anymore. His splendid beauty was ugly, with only his dry skin remaining.
His eyes, which were shining like jewels, were just as dull as coal in a coal mine covered in gray dust.
Tears welled up in Natashas dry eyes.
Hot tears streamed down her expressionless face.
Gillotti, who had been staring at her quietly, parted his painful torn lips.
You said that you loved me, wasnt it a lie?
Natashas eyes twitched and gathered together.
Hahaha!
With her head bowed, she burst intoughter in a hoarse voice.
Herughter echoed eerily through the dark dungeon.
You idiot! How can anyone love you, who doesnt know how to love? Do you really think you loved me? Is that really love?
What.?
You just need a girl who can be fooled! Young and beautiful, and ept all of your foolish grudges! We didnt love each other, Gillotti. We just gave each other what we needed!
Tears flowed nonstop from Natashas eyes.
A bitter exhration came up as she looked at Gillottis face, which had hardened in shock.
Sheughed and cried out loud as if refreshed.
Poor Gillotti.
Poor Natasha.
Were done here.
To die so wretchedly, not being able to get what you desperately wanted.
Ahhhhhhhhhhh!
Natasha had already epted her own end.
Fortunately, her child was not executed as miserly as she was.
What will happen to the child?
Embracing the stigma of a criminal and being deported, he would have survived nheless.
She thought it was lucky.
Im d.
However
In her tightly closed eyes, a lump of blood that had not been able to properly breastfeed once fluttered.
The child.
It was a sin to be born in her womb.
Natasha had no family.
She wandered around many rtives houses, and suffered a lot of bad things because of her beauty, which was too great for what she had.
She rolled here and there and rolled back to a body that no one believed in, yet there was one thing.
She loved her children as much as the baby she had created in her womb.
Recalling the small mouth and small hands like maple leaves, she struggled to wish the child would not live a life like she did.
All she knew was dirty tricks, and this was her end.
God damn it.
Natasha bit her lip and looked at Gillotti once more.
I never imagined that the emperor of this country could be worse than me.
Natasha, Natasha.
Gillotti wept bitterly, calling her name.
Natasha shook her head, covering her ears with her hands at the voice of Gillotti, whom she didnt want to hear.
Then the quiet footsteps of someone pushing through the rusted iron door broke that gloomy and damp moment.
****
Support us if you like what we do. /rainofsnow/tiers
Chapter 169: A world without the power of God
Chapter 169: A world without the power of God
***
Sponsored by Bri (6/10)
***
It was light, unshakable footsteps.
It was definitely different from the heavy sounds of prison guards covering their heads with armor.
Graceful and never impatient, the squeaking of every step stopped right in front of Natasha and Gillottis prison.
Natasha opened her eyes, which had been tightly closed, and looked at the shadow cast in front of her.
Sunlighting through a small window enveloped the shadow.
Natasha nkly looked at the shadow.
Even in this dark and dirty prison, there was light.
It was the person who gathered light and illuminated herself even in dark and ugly shades.
Natasha was miserable.
Why was she different from that person?
Even the sunlighting through the small window in the prison seemed to love this woman.
The whole world seemed to be tolerant of this woman alone.
Was her (Natashas) filthiness, her hell, something the woman could ovee?
She didnt die, she came back alive and crushed her (Natasha).
Natasha stared at Asha, who was standing quietly like a stone statue with her reddish eyes.
She stared at her as if to kill her, but these were the only words that came out of her open mouth.
Natasha sobbed and lifted her head.
help me.
.
Not just a week, not two days, maybe one day.
Asha looked at Natasha without a word.
Help me.
The calm purple eyes stared at the shabby woman in the prison and did not waver.
Natasha crawled on the floor and grabbed the iron bars.
She reached out her hand through the small window and tried to grab Ashas clean robe.
Save me. Save me! Let me see Logan. Thats all I want. Save me just one day. I need to find the child.
There was only one thing Natasha had regrets about.
Leaving without even holding the bloody body properly. As a mother, she didnt give her child a tender hug once. For Natasha, it didnt matter whose child it was, Logan was her child.
Whoever the childs father was, it was the child that came from her belly.
Asha looked at Natasha for a long time who was sobbing miserably as she scratched the floor.
Even when Asha came down with all her thoughts organized, she couldnt help but feel strange seeing Natasha like this.
All the unfair deaths because of Natashas cruel tricks were vividly felt, but Natashas cry for her child could not be easily shaken off.
Please do her a favor once.
Gillotti, who had been scattered around as if he had no strength to get up, joined in.
As if he had not given up the arrogance that he was still the emperor, he, a daring prisoner, urged Asha to show mercy.
Shut up, Gillotti.
Asha spoke coldly, scooping up the water she had prepared to wake the prisoners up, and sprinkled it on Gillotti.
Ugh!
The stream wet Gillotti like a p, but Asha didnt even look at him.
Natasha was also screaming please, please, still scratching the floor, not caring about Gillotti.
Tamon.
As if he had waited for Ashas words, the door opened again.
Unlike the sound of Ashas light footsteps, heavier, faster and more powerful footsteps followed.
Waaaa!
When Natashas sobbing stopped, it was the moment when a babys cries that she should never have heard in prison erupted.
.!
Raising her head brightly, she stared nkly at the small child in the arms of the huge man.
Asha hesitated, then she reached out to Tamon.
It was almost entirely up to Tamon to hold the baby who would cry every time held in other peoples arms.
But for some reason, today, the baby did not cry and gently put his head in Ashas arms.
Hey, that baby .
Natashas pale lips trembled.
She hurriedly reached out towards her child, and, startled by her filthy fingers, she rubbed her hand against the hem of her skirt.
They were still dirty.
Her body was already dirty, so it couldnt be helped.
Natasha sobbed and held her baby outside the cell with her trembling hands.
Oh, so pretty. Youve gotten prettier in the meantime, my baby, my Logan.
The baby looked at her with his eyes open in his mothers arms, with her gentleness.
Natasha gave the child the most beautiful smile possible with wet eyes. She wanted to show the baby her smile even if he wouldnt remember it, or even if she was a terrible mother.
I dont have much time.
Tamon, who had been watching the two of them for a while, muttered softly.
Natasha gave the baby back to Asha without hesitation.
Asha gave the baby to Tamon and it fell asleep in Tamons arms.
It was time to go, but Asha was still standing there.
Tamon hesitated for a moment, and then he told Asha that he would be out first.
Can I see the babys face once?
Tamon frowned as if displeased with Gillottis tant request, he picked up a nearby water bucket and poured it over him.
Ugh! F*CK!
The quivering Gillotti was hit by the water. He was so weak that he couldnt even stand this level of attack.
I know its tant, but please grant me a request.
Request?
Can you send this child to a country other than this one? To such a distant ce that has nothing to do with Tanatos, and where neither the emperor nor the mother can be found.
Natasha raised her shaky body and knelt down on her knees in front of Asha.
Please.
Banging her forehead on the floor, she cried no more.
She just looked desperate.
Please, please.
Asha looked back at Natasha.
Please!
There was no reason to listen to her.
Today, she just came to see the miserable misery of those two with her own eyes. Werent these two people who pushed her into hell?
Her brother died with disgrace for that womans cunning tongue and tactics.
Her family was also destroyed.
Even so, a small corner of her weak heart urged her if she could grant thatst request.
Bang Bang, Natashas forehead was hitting the floor.
Asha stopped and grabbed the doorknob for a moment, but eventually moved forward.
The cold iron gate that locked the two criminals waspletely shut.
***
That night, two bodies were found in the imperial dungeon.
One was a corpse with his tongue cut off, and the other was a corpse that died without finding life while shedding filth from the holes in her body.
They were so miserable that no one could think that these two bodies were those who were at the top of the imperial family.
Hans Helios looked at the two corpses without a single frown and ordered them to be burned so that no bones were left.
In that way, the existence of the two wicked people who led Tanatos to destructionpletely disappeared from this world.
***
Are you talking about the day after tomorrow?
Ten days passed as they set up a new political system, gathered opinions from the nobles, and appeased the neighboring countries who ran into theplicated situation of Tanatos.
As the leader of the rebel army and the head of the new regime, Hans Helio was having a hectic day when he heard from Perso Gertium that Asha and Tamon were leaving.
I also heard about it on the way here.
Huh! Then you shouldnt be like this. Uh, lets go find them.
Hans, who had lost weight in ten days because he could not even have time to eat, got up from his seat and hurriedly put on his outer clothes.
Perso, who was watching Hans putting onyers of clothes, nced outside and stopped him.
The weather is not as cold as you think. I think it would be better not to wear it.
At Persos words, Hans looked out the open window.
Come to think of it, he hardly felt the cold these days. Perhaps because he had a lot of work to do, he would sometimes even feel that it was hot. Thats why he often left the windows open when he was working during the day.
I see. Maybe its just me, but I feel like its getting warmer.
Its not just you. A lot of people take their coats off even outside.
Hans and Perso heard a glimpse of that day through Asha. Its a world where the power of God has disappeared.
They were wondering if that was really the case, but they vaguely felt that the atmosphere of the world had changed subtly.
Tanatos was also a ce where thend that absorbed the fragments of the gods was blessed with winter.
If the piece that had nestled in the ground disappeared, it was highly likely that the bitter winter cold that symbolized Tanatos would also have disappeared.
Ha, it seems like it will take a really long time to adjust to such a rapidly changing world. Im really relieved that the Gertium is still here to give me strength.
Hans smiled warmly and looked at Perso.
Gertium supported Hanss will to lead change, so he decided to stay in the capital and help him.
As Hans, who had to change the overall structure of the aristocracy and undergo political reform, Persos support was strong.
If she stays, I wont ask for anything more but no. Again, I was getting greedy again. Anyway, I have to hurry.
Hans squeezed his tired eyes and with Perso, they headed to the mansion where Asha was staying.
The carriage stopped in front of the mansion, and Perso, who got off first, turned his head and suddenly stopped.
Hans, who was following him, smashed his nose on Persos shoulder.
His shoulders were so strong that the tip of his nose wrinkled.
Duke of Gertium?
Perso was staring intently into the distance with deep eyes as if he had discovered something important.
Soon, Perso turned around without taking his eyes off something he saw in the distance.
Go in first. Ill look for youter.
Ha, Duke of Gertium!
Hans was startled and called him, but Perso had already been given the reins by the horseman and got on it in an instant.
No, what the hell are you doing this because of what you found?
Hans looked intently in the direction where Perso had disappeared, but he could not find anything.
As usual, there were only a few wagons passing through the city.
****
Support us if you like what we do. /rainofsnow/tiers
Chapter 170: Thorny hedge
Chapter 170: Thorny hedge
***
Sponsored by Bri (7/10)
***
When Rosie said that she was leaving Tanatos two dayster, Anna made up her mind.
Are you really going with me, Anna?
Yes. I dont think I can go unless its now. And I want to spend more time with you.
Anna also spent her whole life with the cold, so she wanted to visit a warm country at least once.
She was desperate for a break because she had gone through so much in a year.
There, she also wanted to catch up with Rosie, whom she just met again after a long time.
Just like when they were children, she thought that after spending a rxing time smiling and having no worries, she would feel more rxed even in her wretched heart.
But before that, there was work to be done.
Anna paid more attention to her attire than usual and went outside.
She also came out with a bouquet of flowers and apple wine that she specifically asked for from the maid.
Whether or not the imperial blood and wind blew, the city was the same as any other. Rather, more and more people came out because the weather was getting warmer.
People were constantlyughing and chatting about whether the warm sunlight was good or that the downfall of the cruel and ipetent imperial family was good.
Anna got on the approaching carriage and looked up at the sky through the carriage window.
Between the blue sky and the pure white clouds, it was clear and clean.
It was a dazzlingly beautiful sky that made her eyes shiver.
***
With a small bouquet of perennials in full bloom and sweet apple wine, Anna headed for an unnamed cemetery.
Originally, the corpses of the imperial prisoners were not buried separately.
In particr, the bodies from the Sunset family were thoroughly ravaged.
Anna used quite a bit of fortune and bribed the body-disposal man.
At that time, dozens of corpses were found every day, in which she barely found the bodies of Cain and the Duchess and buried them.
[Master of the thorny hedge]
She couldnt write his name, but it was fine.
(*The time when Gillotti was the emperor, he killed everyone in the Sunset family and their bodies were destroyed. So Anna found Cains remains and buried him, but there was no way she could write his real name on the tombstone, because if it was found Anna might be killed too.)
Anna and Roselyn knew Cains nickname.
If I had known that this nickname would stick with me until the day I die, I would have made it more nicely Right, Cain?
Anna ced the apple wine on Cains tombstone.
The fragrant scent pierced her nose.
Why is it a thorny hedge? (Anna)
One day, on a bad day, they stole apple wine and drank it.
Anna, who was eating her favorite fruit cheese with jam and cookies, asked Cain, who had been silent for a while.
Cain looked at Anna quietly and slowly approached her.
Her first kiss was filled with the scent of apples. Was it because she was drunk with sweet alcohol or was she drunk on moist lips?
At that moment when their lips touched, a brief regret passed by, Oh, I shouldnt eat cheese.
Rosie puts up her thorns to protect herself. I also wanted to protect the rose. (Cain)
Whenever she closed her eyes, the touch of those lips that were full of the scent of apples and the sweet voice came to her mind vividly.
Anna looked at her first love for a long time, buried in the cold ground.
Who asked you to protect me?
A few days ago, her ex-husband came to see her, and returned all of Annas property that he had stolen, revealing his unasked crime.
My, Ive been gossiping about you. Im sorry. I was stupid
Despite hearing her ex-husbands grotesque confession, she did not question him. Even without interrogating him, he told the truth she didnt want to know.
I made some money by selling your things. I understand that Count Cainley found out and was caught in Natasha Roantis trap.
He didnt even dare to look at Annas face properly, and only apologized, which Anna couldnt understand. The ex-husband bowed his head several times, saying he was sorry with a scared face that Anna had never seen before.
Not wanting to see him look like that, Anna rushed him out.
On the way back, he happened to have a carriage ident. His two legs were broken but he didnt die.
Anna heard the news without emotion.
She wished she didnt know.
No, no.
She actually knew something about Cain that she didnt know before.
Cain fell into Natashas trap.
And that she was the delicious bait set in the trap.
Cains firm gaze, which had been looking at her from a certain moment shed before her eyes.
She looked at her ex-husband and clenched her fists.
Even Natashas vulgar jokes that put Cain and her together under the guise of chance and inevitability.
She knew but didnt know.
Things exploded before she even dispelled her doubts, a shudder of uncertainty. Cain was captured.
Im not going to say thank you.
She covered her reddened eyes with her hands.
I will live happily ever after. Until I be a crumpled olddy. Im going to live very, very happily.
A few words of resentment came out, but none of them were sharp.
Anna picked up the bottle and poured apple wine around Cains grave.
She was hoping that this fragrant wine would seep through and that his death would no longer be bitter.
Ha.
Anna took a deep breath in and exhaled, brushing away her heavy emotions.
I wille again.
Ill be happier and Ille back.
With a smile on her face, Anna turned around.
She trudged through the numerous graves that had not been named.
It was at the entrance of the unknown cemetery that she met an unexpected person.
Huh?
A man as big as a mountain spaced around the entrance.
The startled Anna pretended to know him first, and then he approached as if he had been waiting.
Hello, Miss Anna. How are you?
Ah yes. But what are you doing here?
She never thought that the Duke would have anything to do with the national cemetery.
Most of the high-ranking nobles graves were in a ce that was iparable to this ce.
I happened to see you while passing by.
What?
Persos dark green eyes stared intently at Anna.
It was only then that Anna realized that this man had demonstrated another skill.
you saw me.
Anna scratched her cheek involuntarily with a red face.
The two faced each other awkwardly.
It was the first time the two of them had seen each other since that day.
Perso had a lot of work to sort out, and Anna was also very busy helping Rosie with the work of the Sunset House.
I heard that youre going to Amor with her (Asha).
Anna opened her eyes wide.
Its only been a day since she made that decision, and its amazing that this man knew it.
I found out by chance this morning while we were talking to Tamon Krasis.
ah! Thats right. Ah, yes. I decided to go with Rosie.
How long do you n to stay there?
Well. I havent decided on that yet.
I see.
So the silence fell again.
Anna couldnt contain her strangely tense and ufortable feelings.
No, to be precise, she was choking awkward rather than ufortable.
She didnt know how to look at him or how to treat him.
Do you remember what you said back then?
Perso spoke first.
Anna, wanting to know what to do, raised her head.
Ah! The meal? Thats right. I forgot that. Im leaving the day after tomorrow
Seeing Anna in panic and bewilderment, Perso smiled softly.
No. Not that.
Then, what are you talking about?
You said that we cant be together because youre Rotrega and Im Gertium.
Ah
She couldnt help but remember.
Anna nodded her head in embarrassment.
Yes, I remember.
The Emperor is now dead.
Perso came one step closer.
There was something unusual about his momentum.
Anna slowly took a step back with bewildered eyes.
I dont think there will be any more treason or family ideology
His direct gaze caught her breath.
Anna took a step back without realizing it.
Her heart was beating wildly.
She was so embarrassed and out of breath, she felt like she wanted to run away.
Persos deep green eyes wrapped around her like a swamp. Her hair stood up as she felt like he was eating her from head to toes.
As if noticing her mind, Perso reached out his hand toward Anna.
Astonished, Anna stared at hisrge hand approaching.
Then Perso stopped his hand mid air, without grabbing Annas hand.
As if he was biting his teeth, Anna could see the force entering his firm jaw.
With a brief sigh, he lowered his hand, which was still in the air, and asked again in a calm voice.
But is it still not working between us?
His droopy appearance was very strange.
It felt scary and pitiful, but at the same time it felt a little strange and cute.
This guy is cute? Did dirt get in my eyes?
Anna shook her head briefly to bring her to light.
Before that, can I ask you one thing?
As if to ask him anything, Perso nodded his head as he looked straight at Anna.
Why do you like me?
****
Support us if you like what we do. /rainofsnow/tiers
Chapter 171: It was the night when winter ended
Chapter 171: It was the night when winter ended
***
Sponsored by Bri (8/10)
***
It was something Anna always wondered about.
She wasnt as beautiful or attractive as Rosie, and she had no sensuality that captivated the hearts of men. So she couldnt help but wonder how this man came to like her so much.
Youre lovely.
what?
Youre just cute when I look at it. Youre lovely I want to touch it, I want to stroke it.
Without any sign of hesitation, Perso spoke his mind calmly.
Ah
Anna quickly raised her hands and covered her cheeks.
Although she was dressed lightly, she was strangely hot.
Well, this is the first time Ive heard of such a thing.
Is that so? Thats weird. Everyone would feel that way .
.I dont think so.
If youve gotten some answers, this time Id like to hear them.
Talking like this in front of the cemetery where Cains tomb was located was a strange feeling.
Perso Gertium.
This man never seemed to hesitate or back down. Even when the emperor tried to kill her, he dared to raise his sword and stop him.
The back of Perso that she had seen at that time stood out.
The huge, impregnable back that stood in front of her like a solid wall.
I dont die so easily.
As he said, the two met again today safely.
She didnt know why she was sofortable with that fact.
I heard that the Duke will also stay in the capital for a while.
Anna said, blushing.
How long are you going to stay?
I think I will stay at least until December.
Thats fortunate. Ill probably be back in October.
Perso looked at Anna as if to say something.
The wind blew gently.
The wind tickled the tip of his nose, giving the illusion of a sweet apple blossom scent. Anna smiled as she put the tickling hair behind her ear.
When Ie back, we will have dinner together as promised. (Anna)
That means (Perso)
I will bring you a present. Can you wait? (Anna)
The paused Perso then nodded vigorously.
Ah, it seemed that something was really in her eyes.
He still looked cute.
****
It was full of misty water vapor.
Asha moaned as she soaked her body in the warm bath.
Before leaving Tanatos, she had a lot of work to do, so she overworked, and overstayed.
Why was she so sleepy? She couldnte to her senses.
She remembered her bath she enjoyed when she was in Amor, and she poured hot water and rxed her weary body.
As soon as she leaned on her back, she began to fall asleep without realizing it. A gentle hand came up behind her back and washed her hair.
Hmm.
Asha, who had been feeling the warm water and fragrant foam alternately, at some point realized the identity of the crude touch.
Tamon, is it you?
A heavyugh erupted from behind.
I thought I did pretty well, but I found out.
After rinsing her hair, Tamon entered the bathtub.
You look tired, why dont you stay a few more days?
Um, no. Ive seen all the blueprints, and the butler will take care of the rest.
Asha called back the employees who had been working for the Sunset family.
She was no longer a citizen of this country, but she did not want her family to disappear into history.
She thus regrouped the old servants who had been with the family and asked for a special favor.
Since the mansion was burned down, she decided to reim the Sunset mansion to build a library.
It was named Sunset Library so that the name Sunset would not disappear.
So that anyone can use it, and anyone can read the book.
The illiteracy rate in this country should also improve a little.
She wanted many people toe there.
So she hoped that the soul of her grandfather who was buried there would not be lonely.
Only the initial frame was taken care of by her, and the rest of the administration was now left to the butler, so there was nothing more to worry about.
Wont there be any regrets?
Not at all.
Asha rested her cheek against Tamons firm chest and shook her head. The word Aranrosia was still engraved on his chest. As if she were the owner of this heart.
I wille back and check it out sometimes. Because this is my hometown.
Tamon kissed her head, which he had washed andbed with his own hands.
His hand, soaked in perfumed oil, rubbed her thin shoulder as if massaging it.
Yes. You can go anywhere you want, whenever you want.
His hand, which ran down her shoulder, passed over her slim waist and wrapped around her round buttocks.
As his touch became more and more lewd, Asha had more trouble with her pouring sleep.
Asha reacted with a twitch to his touch, but couldnt beat her sleepiness.
As she climbed onto Tammons thighs and rested her head on his shoulder, he felt his manhood swollen to the fullest, but there was no way she could resist the exhaustion.
Im so sleepy.
You said that yesterday.
Sorry. Ive been very sleepy since that day (the day when God came to take their powers away), but I couldnt sleep at all.
Asha turned to him, and she whispered as she kissed him on the cheek and chin.
She was so carefree and cruel, as if she didnt know that her damp, warm breath made Tamon hotter rather than to soothe him.
Tamon looked at Asha, who was already half asleep, with aplicated expression on his face.
His lust for her always boiled down to madness, but when he looked at her gentle and carefree face, it seemed that he had to somehow endure it.
Asha.
Tamon stroked Ashas wet hair and whispered her name.
Whether shes already asleep or not, Asha made a hmm sound and buried her head in the nape of his neck.
Tamon, who hugged her tightly as if he wanted to put her small and delicate body inside him, asked her with a voice that was not quenched in his desire.
Am I still just precious to you?
He knew that preciousness was also a word that contained a lot of affection.
But Tamon wanted more of Asha than that.
Such feelings of desire and longing, yet full enough to make the iplete self a perfect being.
He grinned and muttered as he took her sweet exhtion into his lips and sucked it in.
.You really have an excellent talent for making meme.
The word I love you, what was it that made him tremble every time like an inexperienced kid who suffered from his first love like this?
After controlling his emotions, which had gotten hotter in the hot water for a while, Tamon picked up Asha as she fell asleep and left the bath.
He cradled her like a baby in a big towel so that Asha wouldnt wake up, andid her down in the warm, rustling nket.
As the night was deep, the lights that depended on thenterns fluttered across the pure white and enchanting curves of her body.
Pretending not to know that the angry body was about to jump out of its own ord again, he lied on his back next to Asha.
.Tamon.
Asha, who was tossing and turning, called Tamons name and hugged him by the neck.
With her slender body and soft skin, Tamon sighed in patience and embraced her.
Like a baby, Asha rubbed her cheek against his neck and whispered in a soft voice like the wind.
I love you.
Did Gode down again?
Tamons time stopped.
He forgot to breathe and looked at Asha with a steadfastness. The pounding beat grew stronger and stronger and hit Tamons ear. Unable to bear it, Tamon sped Ashas cheeks with both hands and grumbled.
What did you just say?
But Ashas lips clenched tight and she didnt say anything.
Even though he had already noticed that she was awake, she pretended not to know and kept her eyes closed.
Say it again. What did you say? I didnt hear it. Huh?
It was almost a pleading voice, but Asha didnt budge.
Tamons childish wear and tear opened her lips.
His wet tongue pierced between her lips, grabbing her treasure and strangling her, lifting and soothing her reluctant tongue.
Ashas breathing became rough at the heavy kiss.
Tamon drove her until she found it difficult to breathe, then he began to mutter to Asha what he wanted to hear.
I love you. I love you. You said you love me. Right? Come on. Say it again. Come on.
Tamon, stop, ha.
I wasnt wrong. Right? Asha, hurry
In the end, at Tamons begging request, Asha burst intoughter and opened her eyes.
I love you. Tamon Krasis.
At that one word, a sigh of relief bursts on Tamons lips.
He smiled more charmingly than ever before and ovepped her lips as if he were about to eat it.
The sound of gasping breaths warmed the room.
Tamon, who was smiling while kissing Ashas slender chin and tasty neck, said with a smirk.
I knew it.
Asha burst intoughter at the voice that had now be arrogant.
Tamon also rubbed his lips against her smiling lips and burst intoughter together.
Nevertheless, I love you more. (Tamon)
Um Should Ipete with something like that?
No. Its just, I just need to remind you every now and then.
As if at any other time, he kissed her reverently like a submissive servant.
Two eyes full of trust and affection intertwined.
It was a deeper, more intense,plete emotion than the hot sexual desire.
Asha hugged Tamons shoulders.
This arrogant looter who stole her dying body without permission.
A man from an enemy country who was more angry and mourned for her death than she did.
There were times when she was resentful of the crooked beginning, but she was filled with so much satisfaction now.
A man who illuminated a world that she did not know.
A madman who wanted and coveted even her own hatred and anger.
So she couldnt help but love.
Roselyn of Tanatos was as cold as ice and bitter as heavy snow.
She was abandoned like a naked child on a blizzard night, stripped of everything.
It was a cold and bitter winter.
Her revenge for making her that way was also so cold.
Watching Gillotti dying and Natasha bing a mop, instead of feeling satisfied and cheerful, there was only the tiredness that everything was over now.
Her revenge was her due, but it didnt make her happy.
But after revenge, what is Aranrosias life like?
She was still hot and warm.
She was looking forward to tomorrow, and there was apanion who held her hand tightly to share that tomorrow.
A man who brought out love that she had never uttered before.
Tamon threw a fireball into her world, where there was only winter.
He burned and thawed her ice and the cold air that filled her, and now filled her frozen soul with a huge sea.
She couldnt help but love.
She couldnt bear it without love.
Life is unpredictable and winter wille again someday, but Asha was not afraid of the distant future.
I want to go to the ind you mentioned.
I wonder how you will deal with those nasty monkeys.
What if we lose?
No way. Ill never lose.
At his words full of faith, Ashaughed again.
She held his hand and kissed the back of it, just like Tamon once did.
She had no doubts that this rough hand would protect her.
She will love this man that way too.
For a long time.
Happily.
It was the night when winter ended.
****
Chapter 172: Side story 1 - The world has been turned upside down
Chapter 172: Side story 1 - The world has been turned upside down
***
Sponsored by Bri (9/10)
***
The world has turned upside down.
No, to be precise, Ashas vision was turned upside down.
She couldnt handle her spinning head, so she closed her eyes tight, trying to block her thoughts.
Is this how it feels to have her head and intestines shake separately?
Sweet water pooled in her mouth at the pain she had experienced for the first time in her life.
Even the saliva that was still in her mouth was nauseating and painful, so she drank only water without a break.
.Im dying!
Tanatos, no, it was just 12 days after she left her old hometown, which now has a new country name, Libertas.
Her body, which seemed to be just a little weak, began to lose more and more strength, and for the past few days, if she did not lie down, she kept vomiting.
She really didnt even have the strength to lift her hand.
Whats wrong with me?
There was no strength in her body and she just slept helplessly all day long.
Even when she opened her eyes, her head was nk.
Even if she tried to eat something to cheer up, she couldnt take a bite without water, so the amount of food she ate was significantly reduced.
In consideration of her, the carriage was moving forward abnormally slowly.
Asha sighed heavily and pressed her forehead.
It was the first time this had happened, so she was just confused.
Even when she was dumped in a snowy mountain after all kinds of torture and taken to Amor by Tamon, she didnt feel like this
..its frustrating.
Asha couldnt stand it because her insides were so hot and stuffy as if she had swallowed a fireball.
She lifted a water bottle to moisten her hot mouth, but the water bottle was already empty because she drank it several times.
Her irritability was intense for a moment, but even that, without energy, went away immediately. She didnt even have the strength to ask for more water, so Asha just leaned her forehead against the wall of the carriage.
Fortunately, after a while, she heard footsteps buzzing in her ears, and the carriage door opened. In this situation, only one person could open the carriage door without knocking.
Tamon..
As soon as Tamon entered, the fresh air rushed into the carriage.
Perhaps because of her burning thirst, she longed for the cool air.
.
Asha leaned on Tamons cold hand on her forehead, and unknowingly rubbed her cheek like a fool in his palm.
Tamons eyes widened as he looked at Asha like that.
The fingertips, which were covered with calluses, carefully traced her slender cheeks.
Beyond his restrained desires, it was a touch with a deep concern for her.
You look so pale. Im afraid its an unreasonable schedule
No. Im really fine. Really.
Asha thought she was stupid too, and sheughed.
She was well aware of her childish stubbornness. And also that Tamon couldnt break that stupid stubbornness.
She tapped Tamons forehead, which had been sunk by concern, then reached out her weak hand and grabbed the water bottle he was holding.
Thank you.
Tamons eyes were not pretty as he looked at Ashas energyless smile.
[Im really fine. Dont do that. I want to be alone.]
Asha had been repeating the same thing to Tamon for a few days.
Each time, Tamon looked at her for a while, biting his lips, then backed away.
Even though he knew all about Ashas stubbornness that she didnt want to show her suffering, it must have been that she was enduring it.
While thankful for Tamons silent consideration, Asha turned her head away from his eyes and averted her eyes.
When she took a sip of the cold water he had brought, she felt a little refreshed as if water was poured on drynd.
Unwittingly thirsty, she gulped down half of the bucket of water.
A few streams of water ran down and wet the thin cor.
You must have been very thirsty.
Tamon murmured in a dry voice as his eyes followed the stream of water running down the nape of Ashas neck. Asha took a deep breath and nodded her head.
I think Ill live a little.
I wish you would let me stay by your side.
She knew what Tamon was saying and nodded her head.
Asha smiled and rested her head on his shoulder.
Tamon, who sighed deeply once again, raised his fingers and swept Ashas wet cheeks and lips.
You spill everything like a child.
The touch of his rough, hard fingertips was felt on her thin lips.
A suppressed desirey on the fingertips that ran through it like it was crushed.
After stroking the inside of her wet lips, he lifted up her wet chin as if he couldnt stand it, and carefully sped her lips.
He gently opened her wet lips, and stirred inside several times with the tip of his tongue.
Asha, unable to hold her breath, gently pushed Tamon away and whispered yfully.
Drink water when you are thirsty. Dont try to take away what I drank.
There is nothing sweeter than this.
Sweet.
At the end of Ashas lips, who smirked at the funny joke, Tamons lips touched again.
As if her lips alone werent enough, he kissed her tightly against the nape of her neck and her vicle bone, and he lifted her head and looked at her as if he had suddenly remembered something.
Red and purple eyes intertwined in front of her nose.
I think there is another one.
what?
More sweet than this.
Tamons lips, which kept kissing her, rubbed Ashas wet neck.
More sweeter than this?
While Asha was dazed at the thought of what it was, Tamons hand dug into her slender waist.
Ashas face, which had reacted reflexively to the moving hand down her gentle curves, suddenly turned bright red.
Tamon!
Without realizing it, she grabbed hold of the hair of the thirsty beast.
Tamon, who raised his head because of that, smiled softly and licked Ashas earlobe.
Im d youre feeling a little better.
What the hell is going on in your head?
Whats in it? Its all about you.
After responding skillfully, he grabbed Asha and put her on hisp.
Please dont be sick. My head is full of you, and Im going crazy because youre sick. How much more crazy are you trying to make me?
When do I ever
You dont know that just your breathing is driving me crazy.
Look at this. Are you going crazy just looking at me like that?
At the sly tongue, Asha eventuallyughed.
Shaking her head as if he was uncontroble, she thenid her head down on his firm chest.
If you get sick again, dont hold back and tell me. We can stop the carriage and rest for a while.
Okay. Its not really that bad. I just dont have any strength.
Asha knew Tamon set the schedule based on her well-being, so she pretended to be okay, but it wasnt like Tamon couldnt read Ashas expression.
Its a journey for you, so dont overthink it.
His voice, which put her on hisp and stroked her head as if she was a baby, was endlessly sweet.
Has she ever been treated like this in her life?
Although it seemed that she had be a helpless child, her heart was overwhelmed by the generous kindness that seemed to ept any foolishness or grumbling.
Okay, thanks. I will try.
Great.
As if he was very pleased with her reply of her trying, Tamon hugged her tightly and kissed her several times on her forehead.
The scent of the pine forest in front of the beach wasing from him, who was so close.
It was a scent that cleared her head and refreshed her stomach.
Unknowingly, Asha, who had her nose in his chest, quietly closed her eyes and murmured.
Being like this makes me feel like Im a baby.
Youre too proud for a baby Try being a little more foolish, Asha.
If it was Tamon, it was enough.
A different grunt tickled her throat.
As if responding to Tamons words, Asha rubbed her forehead against the hot nape of his neck and hugged his broad chest tightly.
Tamon also hugged her deeply.
***
Did she fall asleep?
At the sound of light breathing, Tamon slowly lowered his head and looked at Ashas sleeping face. He let out a heavy sigh as he scanned her sunken cheeks with bitter eyes.
Damn it.
The swear words that he swallowed silently inwardly scratched his throat and pierced his heart.
Looking at Ashas thin face, a dark and gloomy emotion that was difficult to describe in words prated him like a bug.
He wanted to destroy everything that made her sick.
Even if it were himself, Tamon didnt want anything to bother Asha.
So, now he felt bad that his power of life disappeared.
If only he could get rid of her difort, if it was possible to draw all his blood and transfer it to her..
Tamon sighed as he mmed his fist against his hard forehead.
Why cant I get hurt instead?
Why is the human body so inefficient?
It would be a much more beautiful and healthy society if healthy people could take the suffering of others with their own will
Or you can transfer the pain to others.
If he had that ability, he would have delivered all Ashas pain to Gillotti when he rescued her from the snow.
Tamon leaned his head against his carriage and looked out at the slow-movingndscape.
Contrary to the friendly hands holding Asha, the eyes looking at the distant snowy country were cold. The memory of the past shed through the cold gaze.
***
*Can I have Tamon, please?! . Btw, if you cant tell, Asha is having pregnancy symptoms!
Chapter 173: Side story 2 - Death in the Dark
Chapter 173: Side story 2 - Death in the Dark
****
Sponsored by Bri (10/10)
***
Tamon recalled the past.
Isnt the imperial family beheaded or hanged at best?
Dark morning.
Tamon stared at Gillotti and Natasha, who were struggling with their tough lives in the dark, with indifferent eyes.
At best?
Hearing Tamons words, Gillotti asked with a voice like a rat in the gutter.
Yeah. At best.
Tamon muttered as he stared coldly at Gillotti, who already looked like dead.
He (Tamon) was a man without generosity like Asha.
Asha was beautiful and intelligent, but overly generous. Of course, he respected and loved Asha for that as well.
Although that didnt mean he was going to follow her gentle way.
The death of those who risked hundreds and thousands of lives for their own desires is to be hanged Isnt that a death that is too generous to say the least?
Gillotti looked up, startled by the eerie voice of Tamon that echoed through the dark prison.
Anyway, it was just the eyes of a miserable failure with few days left to die.
Tamon casually unlocked the lock and entered the cell.
Then he squatted down in front of Gillotti and held out two objects.
This medicine will melt all the internal organs under your skin. But the pain is not long. They say its about ten minutes at the shortest, and twenty minutes at the longest.
Gillotti flinched and looked down at the medicine.
A well-forged dagger was ced next to it.
If you choose this knife, I will personally slice your flesh and throw it into your dirty mouth. I will slice it very thinly and delicately. If you scream, Ill be annoyed, so Ill pull out your tongue first.
Fear filled Gillottis eyes as the eerie low voice.
Tamon smiled kindly as if he had given him a generous treatment, and presented two options in front of Gillotti.
Pick one. Whatever you choose, you will regret it.
Hey, you crazy madman.
Theres no better opponent than a madman to deal with the devil-like emperor.
Gillotti retreated with a shudder, shouting Get away from me!.
Tamon clicked his tongue pitifully and picked up the sharp dagger.
Well, if you dont want to choose, I can choose for you. Personally, I like this knife that I can touch with my hands.
Crazy b*stard! Get away, get away! Guards! Guards! Theres an intruder! An intruder!
Gillotti shouted evilly, but only Tamon and Natasha in the prison could hear his voice.
Then, Natasha, who was watching them, opened her mouth first.
what do you want? (Natasha)
Tamon turned and looked at Natasha.
Just say what you want. (Natasha)
With her empty eyes, Natasha, who had resigned from everything, held on to the bars and spoke.
Tamon muttered in a voiceless voice.
Pain.
pain?
A terrible pain that you would rather die. I want you to experience it.
It was the same pain Asha felt.
Natasha bit her dry chapped lips. She reached out her trembling hand to Tamon.
. I will take the medicine.
In front of Natasha, who asked for medicine, Tamon held out both the medicine and the dagger.
She horribly looked down at the dagger, then slowly, very slowly, lifted the medicine.
Natasha!
Gillotti shouted her name in surprise, but she turned away from him in the end.
gulp.
Natasha gulped down the medicine pill, the size of her thumb, without water.
Natashas eyes widened the moment the medicine ran down her esophagus.
Soon she was able to understand why Tamon had even put the dagger down in front of her.
The duration of the pain of 10 minutes at the shortest and 20 minutes at the longest was so terrifying that even 10 seconds could not be tolerated.
Kaaaa, Kek!Kak! Arghhhhh!
Is this the end of pain?
Natasha rolled her eyes and scratched the floor with her hands. Her fingernails quickly came off, and blood soaked the floor.
Natasha!
The pain was so unbearable that she couldnt stand it and crawled towards the dagger and stabbed herself in the mouth.
.!
In front of that horrific sight, Gillotti stopped screaming.
10 minutes?
It was an unpredictable time.
Natasha sumbed to her struggles in pain and died after not making it past three minutes.
Her face looked morefortable after she cut off her tongue.
Tamon turned and looked at Gillotti.
Gulp.
Swallowing dry saliva, Gillotti looked at the two objects in front of him in horror.
There is no time. Go ahead and choose.
As if waiting for Gillotti was boring, Tamon urged.
Gillotti, looking at the two objects with shaking eyes, asked with trembling lips.
I, I want to ask something!
It was thest straw. Maybe its a struggle to live a little longer.
The Empress, uh, how was she alive? Is that also your power? What made her leg better!
There was a cold murderous energy in Tamons red eyes.
His eyes, which did not waver no matter how filthy, were shaking like a deep swamp at the word Empress that came out of Gillottis mouth.
Who.
Arge, rough hand grabbed Gillottis head.
.!
Without hesitation, Tamon grabbed Gillottis chin and pulled his tongue out.
You mean the Empress? Didnt you kill your Empress with your own hands?
A voice colder than ice and darker than death sweetly pierced Gillottis ears.
Uh, uh, uh uh huh!
Tamon put the pill on Gillottis struggling and rebellious tongue and forced him to shut his mouth and swallow it.
Thats right. I saved her with my blood and flesh. Her leg that you broke..
Gillotti struggled not to swallow the pill even if he died, but he could not defeat Tamon, who grabbed the root of his tongue.
Tamon smiled and shoved the pill down his throat.
I brought her back to life. So swallow it.
..!
And die, Gillotti Tanatos. Very painful and humiliating.
The pill passed Gillottis throat, which was strongly suppressed.
Tamon bound Gillottis arms so that Gillotti could not take his own life like Natasha.
Argggghhhh!
Could this be the cry of demons and monsters? A scream that could not even be called a human voice echoed through the prison. It was hours before Gillotti and Natashas bodies were found.
***
Asha.
A low-pitched voice flowed into Ashas ear, who was deeply asleep, and shook her consciousness.
It was a hazy voice that created ripples like water drops on a still water surface.
Too deep to be sweet, too soft to be bitter.
Asha knew this voice.
She smilednguidly, opened her eyes and looked to the owner of the voice.
As Ashas sleepy purple eyes stared at him dimly, Tamon smiled and kissed her forehead.
Did you sleep well?
How could he make such a sweet voice with a face like that?
He had intense red eyes and features that seemed to be made of sharp, rough lines, and when he spoke to her, he was softer and warmer than ever.
It was all this mans affection for her.
Even if he didnt have to say the word love, Asha was drenched in the affection he poured out.
Something hot suddenly pierced her chest.
Asha took a deep breath, reached out her hand and hugged him tightly.
Tamon burst outughing at her sudden touch.
Youve gotten a lot better at being childish. Its a very good phenomenon.
Tamon, who was whispering with satisfaction, licked incessantly on her earlobe and neckline.
How long did I sleep?
Without answering, Tamon nced at the carriage window.
As she followed him and looked out the window of the carriage, Asha burst intoughter.
Oh my gosh. I slept until the sun went down?
She thought it was just past noon, but the sun was setting.
A look of embarrassment was evident on Ashas red face.
Tamon said yfully, kissing the tip of her nose.
Did you sleep well while snoring?
Lie.
This was definitely a lie.
She swears shed never snored since she was born!
maybe.
Im telling you. I swear to God. You snored beautifully. It was lovelier than any other birds chirping.
Tamon said with an innocent face, raising his hand as if to swear.
That expression was so serious that it made Asha even more embarrassed.
Ashas cheeks rarely turned red. She apologized quietly, pecking her lips in embarrassment as she looked for words to say.
I see. Excuse me
The way she stuttered apologizing was so insanely cute that Tamon had to bite the inside of his mouth to hold back hisughter.
Dont apologize. It can happen. I liked it because it was so cute.
stop it. Its not cute at all.
Its because you didnt hear it. It was really cute.
Who can hear themselves snoring?
Even if there was such a way, Asha did not want to hear it.
***
*My gosh, I got diabetes with these two
Chapter 174: Side story 3 - Monstein
Chapter 174: Side story 3 - Monstein
***
As Asha, who was in Tamons arms, tried to get out, Tamon grabbed her tighter and wouldnt let her go.
Tamon.
Come on, let go of this hand.
Tamon shook his head sharply at the sound of a voice that came out of nowhere without realizing it.
Im sorry, but I cant release you right away. This isnt my intention.
What do you mean?
Tamon sighed and said to Asha who asked with widened eyes.
After holding you for so long, my body .
Your body? Ah, you have a cramp!
Once again, embarrassment swelled.
But thinking about it, it was natural.
Asha had been asleep for hours in his arms, which meant Tamon had not moved in that state.
As she tried to pull her body away quickly, in her bewilderment, Tamon frowned slightly and moaned briefly.
It hurts? Im sorry. Are you okay?
Its not painful, just a little
He frowned and smiled softly. Somehow the smile was suspicious.
Because Im numb.
Youre numb? Do you want me to massage you? Please, Tamon. Let go of me.
As Asha fidgeted constantly, Tamon eventually let her go.
Every moment she moved, his expression twitched subtly.
Asha, who came down carefully from him, raised her hand awkwardly to give him a massage, but Tamon immediately grabbed her wrist.
No, Asha, dont do it.
But.
Watching her faltering, Tamon smiled mischievously and shook his head.
Id like to leave it in your hands if I could.
But?
But I thought that would make it hard for you to take care of me.
Ashas eyes, who were frowning and wondering what he meant, moved downwards towards Tamons center involuntarily. (*Tamon wasnt numb, his manhood got hard lol.)
Seeing the purple eyes that grew rapidly, Tamon grinned.
Are you going to keep looking at me like that?
Oh no!
Startled, she quickly turned her head, but her face had already turned bright red.
With her eyes closed, she heard Tamonsughter in her ears.
It was Tamon who showed shame, but why was she embarrassed?
Thanks to this, all of the remaining lukewarm sleepiness ran away.
Why all of a sudden?
As it was nothing, Tamon ran the back of his hand across her cheek.
Asha, who pped his hand down, red at him, but it didnt seem to have offend Tamon at all. Anyway, he must have been a natural viin.
He was a very gifted man when it came to teasing her.
As Asha turned away, ring at him with her brash eyes.
Knock. Knock.
Someone came where the two of them filled with sweet air.
Asha, its me. Can I talk to you?
It was Anna.
***
Monstein?
It will take another two or three days, but I was wondering if it would be better to stop by there. Monstein is a pretty big city, so there must be a lot of doctors and pharmacists.
Monstein was a small town about a day and a half from the current location. It was a city located on the central road extending to the center and the provinces under the Aokis Mountains, so it was not small, but the city has been in stagnation due to frequent urrences of gap for the past two or three years.
It was information that came out while Anna was looking through the characteristics of the cities to be passed before leaving for the journey.
Asha thought deeply and shook her head.
Its too far from here. Its not on our way, and we have to get back to this road again, so at least 5 days or more of the schedule will be dyed.
But Asha, we have to go to a city of that size to have a good doctor.
At Annas words, Asha looked at her quietly and responded with a smile.
Im okay. Its not bad enough to dy like that. Look, Im still fine.
Thankfully, the dizziness and nausea that seemed to pour out of the intestines had subsided as if washed away. Perhaps it was because she slept soundly in Tamons arms, and she thought she could proceed with the trip without difficulty.
Of course, that didnt mean she was energized, but Asha didnt want to dy her schedule with Anna whom she parted with for too long.
Motion sickness ismon, Anna.
Asha dismissed her symptoms asmon motion sickness.
But Anna, sitting face to face with her, didnt think so.
Anna looked at Asha with aplicated face, and sighed softly.
She (Anna) had a hard time figuring out how to verbally convey her guess to a friend who was wise but a bit naive in this regard.
Im really d youre not sick, but.
Anna remembered Asrels voicest night.
She cant eat anything at all. Ashas symptoms are exactly the same as when I had my first child.
Those words that were whispered.
It stuck in her mind and never left.
Okay, Asha. As you said, motion sickness ismon. But you, whom I have been watching, have never experienced motion sickness since childhood. But I think its kind of strange to suddenly have such severe symptoms. If you dont want me to worry, Id like you to see a doctor and hear that youre okay. Just in case
Just in case?
At Annas remarks emphasizing something, Asha asked back as if puzzled.
For some reason, Annas expression was unusual to just pass by.
Anna bit her lip nervously and then opened her mouth with difficulty.
it may not be. But Im saying this because I think that if theres even a slight possibility, its definitely something to consider.
What the hell is Anna trying to say?
Asha nodded her head with a serious face, unable to imagine what was toe. After a brief sigh, Anna asked.
Do you remember when yourst period was?
What do you mean?
Asha was momentarily stunned, wondering why Anna was asking such a question.
But soon, Ashas face began to change as she followed Annas words and traced herst menstrual day.
Just before she met Gillotti again, she sensed that her period was runningte.
Even then, it had already skipped a month, and a month and a half had already passed since then
ah...
Asha was momentarily dazed at the thought of suddenly brushing her head.
A possibility she had never thought of pounded hard in her heart.
Asha?
Its been over two months.
When Asha said in a trembling voice that two months have passed, Asha and Anna looked at each other at the same time.
Neither of them could speak aloud, but their eyes showed
the same possibility. As Ashas eyes shook violently with nervousness, Anna spoke first, gently wrapping her hand.
Lets see the doctor. Thates first.
Anna, I. No, I hope.
Shh. Dont say anything yet. I wont say anything either.
Anna spoke calmly, but her cheeks were also burning with excitement.
Anna hugged the absent minded Asha for a long time.
Her small but powerful hugforted Ashas thin shoulders for quite some time. And her cold body turned warm again.
Asha was lost in thought for a moment after Anna left.
She didnt know if it was because of confusion or if she was hungry or nauseous.
She vowed a few times not to be pounding in haste, but she couldnt stop her trembling fingers going to her t stomach.
Really..Is it possible that theres a baby in here?
She couldnt breathe properly because of theplex emotions that couldnt be defined in words.
Somehow, it felt like the night was too long.
***
That night, Asha dived deep into Tamons arms, avoiding his gripping hands.
Tamon, who had no intention of tormenting her because she was sick, embraced her, who had dug into his arms, andforted her by telling stories in silence.
Perhaps because of the nap, Asha kept tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep.
Tamon continued to rub Ashas cold hands and feet, constantly chatting about his childhood.
Asha sometimesughed as she listened to his story, and sometimes looked up at him with a nk stare.
A child brought from outside.
A boy who didnt get enough love because of his sick brother.
Tamon from a young age had to be an adult early because of his extraordinary talent and brain.
Asha, who listened attentively to the story of the dry past as if it were a precious story, was simply lovely to Tamon.
Asha, who had been hesitating, asked cautiously.
Werent you lonely?
Well, not much. I wasnt that sentimental.
Still. You were a child.
At Ashas additional words, Tamon quietly raised the corners of his lips and smiled instead of answering.
Was he lonely?
To fall into such sentiments, he thought his position was too precarious.
A family was a family, but he was not aplete member.
His mother, who gave birth to him, had already done her duty and had gone away, and his father, who gave him birth, loved his mistress terribly.
What was she like?
Her blue eyes, which looked just like Cassions, always looked at Tamon with aplicated gaze.
It was the eyes of a person who wanted to hate but couldnt hate, who wanted to love but couldnt love.
So, her attitude towards Tamon was always distant.
Neither too close nor too far.
Tamon had never been pampered by such a mother. Because that was crossing the line.
Tamon, who was cautious, did not enter the boundary she had surrounded.
He always tried to keep a distance that she wouldnt close.
It wasnt difficult, but Yeah, it was bittersweet at times.
Although it was a family, it was notplete, and although it was inherited, he did not think that it waspletely his family.
His world was always so halfway.
Was that why I was lonely?
***
Support us if you like what we do. /rainofsnow/tiers
Chapter 175: Side story 4. Tamons Happiness
Chapter 175: Side story 4. Tamon''s Happiness
***
Sponsored by medfairy. Thank you ()
***
He returned to the first question.
When he thought back, he must have felt lonely sometimes, if not every day.
But even that loneliness became blunt as he got older.
He didnt even know if he couldnt afford to live in a feeling of loneliness.
Tamon took a deep breath and looked at Asha, who was sleeping. The soft breath that went in and came out was so precious and sweet.
Ashas warmth in his arms always made him hot.
It wasnt just the body heat. It was the primordial power that made his soul and life ze brightly.
My Asha.
His only engraver.
The one and only perfect person in the world who gave each others hearts a name.
My sea.
His heart, which had been missing one piece, was filled with seawater called Asha.
She filled him with waves and suppleness, and that full satisfaction made him happy.
Happy.
Happy!
Tamon smiled involuntarily and gave strength to his arms, which were holding Asha.
His unreasonable obsession and possessiveness enveloped Asha like a vine.
Without knowing his dark and gloomy heart, she was as lovely as she fell asleep in his arms.
Tamon tried to rx his strength and kissed her soft forehead and cheeks.
He felt sorry seeing Ashas cheeks had be thin because of the unexined deterioration of her condition.
Seeing her sick was more painful than he thought.
For Ashas existence was so precious and great within him, he was ecstatic at every moment, but was also nervous.
I hope you dont get hurt, dont get sick, dont suffer.
May all the happiness of the world surround her
Tamon swept down Ashas slender back, praying as he had never prayed before.
Perhaps, he felt once again that there was no one more precious than this.
***
Are you okay?
Tamon asked, sping Ashas cold hand.
Their carriage entered Monsteins entrance, and soon, Tamons men, who had already been sent to find the inn, would lead them.
Asha grabbed Tamons hands, loosening her fists that had been clenched all the way to Monstein. Her nervousness made her stomach churn more, but her heart was beating so wildly that she couldnt afford toin about her pain.
She looked at Tamon quietly with a smile on her pale face. Her mind wasplicated as she looked into his eyes, full of concern.
Should I tell him in advance? Maybe Im pregnant.
But it wasnt certain, so she couldnt open her mouth easily. If she wasnt, it would be unnecessary excitement. Whether thats positive excitement or not.
Asha took a deep breath and sped Tamons hands tightly. Tamon smiled a little, as if to ease her worries, and kissed the back of her hand, which was holding him tightly.
Once I see a doctor and know for sure, then well talk.
Just then, a view of the city was revealed out of the carriage window.
Thump. Thump.
Ashas heart pounded non-stop loudly.
***
Congrattions. Youre pregnant.
In spite of all the hardships until she reached Monstein, the doctor gave her an affirmation inly and simply.
At the doctors words, Asha looked back at Anna with a pale face.
Oh my god!
Unable to contain her excitement, Anna jumped up and covered her mouth.
After breathing heavily for a moment, Anna hugged Asha.
Oh my God, my God
Annas arms were trembling with excitement.
Uh, so. Uh Yeah. Congrattions! Congrattions, Asha. Congrattions. Really.
She wasnt really sure if this was something to celebrate.
But Anna muttered her words of congrattions powerfully for Asha and for the newly conceived young life.
Her friend who had lost all of her loved ones.
Of course, there was Tamon Krasis, who was as strong and loved as her family, by Ashas side, but it must have been significant for Asha to have a new blood.
Really, a baby
Although she had clearly prepared in advance, Ashas voice was trembling.
It was rare for her to be so surprised, so Anna was able to guess just how much Asha was at a loss now.
Anna gave more strength to her hand holding Asha.
Everything will be fine.
My friend, my queen.
I know that you will always shine in any circumstance, in any environment.
Its all its all fine, right?
Unlike Asha, who was rigid, Annas voice swallowed up her tears.
Shes calm, but why is my heart racing like this?
Anna tightened her nose and grinned, clenching her teeth.
Asha, who was facing Anna, slowly raised her hand and gently stroked her t stomach.
Reallytheres a baby in here?
They said if you are too surprised, youll lose your sense of reality.
Of course, even though she had already been prepared fromst night, her head was dazed.
Asha stroked her unfamiliar belly with her trembling fingers.
She couldnt believe it at all, but she was strangely out of breath.
My child. Yes, my child
Unfamiliar emotions surged. It was a different kind of unfamiliar than when she epted Tamons love that poured like a waterfall.
She was dizzy, confused, and out of breath.
Herplex mind was chaotically unfolding her own life that would be changed by the birth of her child, but none of it was engraved in her mind.
In fact, she didnt even dare to guess. She could not imagine the changes that would happen to her by having a child, and the future that would be different with those changes.
Because it was clear that it would be more than anything she could imagine.
Ah.
Tamon.
Asha nced through the closed door.
There was Tamon beyond that door.
She forced Tamon to stand outside because she wanted to be sure first.
Not knowing what was going on, Tamon was pushed out by her and stood guard outside, so it would have been quite absurd.
Even though she was confused, Ashas face was bright.
The examination will be done again in 3 months. In the early stages, the miscarriage rate is high, so you need to be very careful. Are you traveling? If thats the case, you need to be more careful.
The doctor calmly gave instructions to Anna, who was excited.
He also said morning sickness was just the beginning.
Asha grabbed her dizzying head and engraved the doctors words as best as she could.
Ill rmend some herbal teas that are good for calming. Dont worry too much. Tea is good. If you take it easy, you will feel better soon.
The doctor prescribed safe and mild medicines for pregnant women to take.
Most of the prescriptions were tea.
She got up from her seat and said she shouldnt drink too much of these things.
As soon as the doctor left, Tamon came in.
Tamon, approaching with long legs, knelt down on one knee, and looked up at Asha, who was looking at him with a mysterious expression.
Why do you look like that? You kicked me out, and what kind of secret conversation did you have with the doctor?
A rough but friendly hand grabbed her cheek.
Asha breathed slowly and deeply, resting her cheek on Tamons hand.
Tamon.
Yes?
I have something to tell you.
Tamons forehead wrinkled at Ashas serious expression.
Whats with such a serious face?
Asha nced at Anna.
Anna nodded her head and quietly left the room.
In the room, Asha was left alone with Tamon.
A strange silence surrounded the two of them.
Whats the matter? No way dont tell me something is seriously wrong.
Tamon asked nervously at the unusual air current. Anxiety hung in the red eyes that were as bright as jewels. As soon as he thought he was going to run out of breath, Asha calmly opened her mouth.
Here..
Asha said, putting Tamons hand on her t stomach.
I have a child.
When the main topic came out, Tamons breath had already stopped.
***
The carriage! Yeah, I should change the carriage first. No. No! I need to buy a mansion near here, and stay here until Asha stabilizes.
Tamon.
Size, Siege! Go out and get a home dealer! Get someone who can sell the best home,e on!
Tamon, calm down.
Asha expressed displeasure at Tamons rising voice and begged.
It had been like this the whole time Tamon heard that Asha was pregnant.
He paced around the room as if he couldnt calm down even at Ashas call, and he ruffled his messy hair again and again.
Im going crazy! I have to find a resident doctor tooDamn it! What should I do? By the way, are you okay to walk? What if you identally fall?
Unable to sit or stand, Tamon hovered around Asha incessantly.
It was very strange to see Tamon looking nervous, unable to do this or that.
He was always rxed and ill-tempered, but now he was like a bubble that would burst with the slightest touch.
.Interesting.
Asha observed such Tamon with her curious eyes.
She, too, had been confused just a few hours before, and her mind sank in a strange way when she saw Tamon making more fuss than she was.
Even Tamon lost his mind the moment he heard they had a child.
She could believe this man would react like this.
The ripple effect of that single sentence, We have a child, seemed to be enormous. Fortunately, Tamons stunned statested less than five minutes. The first thing he did when he came to his senses immediately was to hug Asha. He silently embraced Asha with his big arms and big hands.
He didnt say a word, just hugged her, but it was as if his voice could be heard from his heart.
Hes trembling.
A trembling sigh erupted, and short kisses poured nonstop. On Ashas hair, cheeks, neck, and nose.
Tell me I didnt hear it wrong.
Those were the first words he spoke after a while.
Please tell me with your lips and your voice that I didnt hear you wrong.
Asha dly spoke again in a clear voice for Tamon.
You and I have a child.
Tamon closed his eyes and held his breath for a while, then opened his eyes.
Then he went out in great retaliation, but heard the sound of something breaking.
When he returned, his forehead was red, but the wise Asha pretended not to know.
***
Support us if you like what we do. /rainofsnow/tiers
Chapter 176: Side story 5. Very sweet and tender
Chapter 176: Side story 5. Very sweet and tender
***
Sponsored by medfairy. Thank you (2/2)
***
It has been that way ever since.
Excited alone, sunk alone, serious alone, and even hyperventted by himself.
no way . Did I get hit in the head earlier?
Gradually, around the time he was worried about his mental state, fortunately, Tamon returned to his normal state.
Did I look a little crazy?
Yeah, a little.
At Ashas honest answer, Tamon wiped his forehead as if embarrassed and smiled.
There was already a nasty purple bruise on the red, swollen spot.
It looked very painful, but Tamon didnt seem to mind, swiping his hair a few times, then sat down, hugging Ashas stomach, who was sitting on the bed.
Its my first time doing something like this. Oh, of course it must be your first time
He smiled absurdly and rested his cheek on Ashas thigh.
Asha tried to calm Tamon by brushing his messy hair.
He was genuine, but he still looked a little crazy.
It was unfamiliar to Asha that he couldnt hide his emotions so much, but she didnt feel bad about it.
No, to be honest, his excitement was making her more excited.
Ashas bewildered heart was filled with a tremor simr to that of Tamon.
Of course, she wasnt that obvious on the outside, but it was deep enough inside her now, full of great waves.
Hey.
Hm?
I dont know if this is appropriate now.
Its fine. Say anything, Asha.
Asha brushed Tammons gray hair, lowered her head, and came down to his ear.
Im d.
Im d, Tamon, that I have a baby inside me, and that that baby is yours and mine.
As Ashas whispering voice grew longer, Tamons eyes fluttered.
The worlds most beautiful red ruby eyes were fixed on her.
Asha reached out her little hands and grabbed Tamons cheeks, staring at him.
And with a shy smile on her face, she once again strengthened her voice.
Im very happy, Tamon.
Tamons forehead twisted in a mess.
However, his lips, which were slightly wide open and trembling, were showing a clear smile. He looked at Asha for a while, unable to say anything, then reached out and pulled her by the back of her neck. The two immediately got closer, and the two lips, which were shaking with excitement, gently ovepped.
Ha.
God damn it, Aranrosia.
You will rule me forever. You overwhelm me and knock me down every time. He grumbled in a wet voice, as if crying andughing at the same time.
Im more than happy. When you say youre happy, it takes my breath away.
The two smiled together as they kissed each other.
***
Asha decided to stay in Monstein for the time being after strong persuasion from Tamon, Anna, and Asrel.
Annas will was particrly strong, and she persuaded Asha that she would live with guilt for the rest of her life if Asha overworked herself.
After much deliberation, Asha decided to stop her journey for just one month.
It was an idental and sudden decision, but Tamons unhesitating execution made her settlement a smooth one.
Fortunately, Ashas condition improved a lot, whether it was because she stopped moving to rest, or whether it was with the help of a herbal tea prescribed by her doctor.
That didnt mean Ashas life had be easier.
No What is all this?
Asha, waking up from her nap, raised her head and looked around her, bewildered.
All kinds of fairy tale books were piled up like a mountain, not to mention the flowers surrounding her bed.
When she turned her head, various fruits and desserts were on her round table, and on one side of the room, arge music box that Tamon had gotten a few days ago was ying music that was pleasant to hear.
Again. Another thing piled up.
Asha looked at the white mink nket that brushed her toes as if she was tired.
Ha.
It was somehow hot.
It was obvious without knowing how something that was not there before she fell asleep came to be here.
The music box that was ying a sweet melody over there, while Asha was asleep, was set up.
To her surprise, Tamon said lightly as if nothing happened.
Its music for rxation.
Such a high-quality music box was something that could only be seen in the Imperial Pce.
It was amazing what kind of talent he used to get it in Monstein.
. Seriously, Tamon was way too much of everything.
Asha shook her head and sat up from her seat.
She nced at the delicacies on the table, hesitated and drank a ss of water. She was a little hungry because she hardly ate breakfast, but she didnt want to eat anything at all.
The nausea went down a lot, but she still hasnt been feeling well.
She barely had a ss of milk in the morning. Fearing that if she forced her to eat, she would vomit, so Tamon cut all the meat by hand, but couldnt put it in Ashas mouth.
At his worried gaze, Asha only smiled apologetically.
But when she thought of the baby, she had to force herself to eat it.
Asha reluctantly walked to the table.
There were all kinds of delicious food, but there was nothing she really wanted to eat.
There was only one dish she could think of at this time.
I want to eat a mashed banana
Mash it with cream, add a little bit of honey to it and freeze it a bit, and it would taste amazing.
Asha touched the fresh bananas on the table in dismay.
The bananas, which were so fresh and had a greenish color, were refreshing, but not so sweet and soft that it made her mouth tingle.
She thought it would taste better when it was a little more ripe, and she was just fiddling around with the bananas for a bit, then the door carefully opened and Tamon came in.
You woke up.
He looked at Asha standing in front of the table and walked over to her with a loving face.
Because of his long legs, he didnt move a few times, but he was in front of her.
Are you hungry? I brought you something to eat.
As he said, there was a tray in Tamons hand.
Ashas face lit up as she looked at the tray.
That.
Fresh cream, golden honey, and a bright yellow banana with ck spots on the tray.
It was just what she was thinking. As Asha looked at him with a surprised face, Tamon smiled and sat her in her chair and whispered to her.
Miss Rotrega told me. You ate this every time you were sick since you were little.
Oh, Anna.
A close friend who shared her childhood.
The warmth of the feathers of a young bird permeated her heart.
She looked at the ingredients on the tray with reminiscent eyes.
It has been my favorite snack since I was little. Bananas were so precious that I couldnt eat them often. As an excuse for being sick, I begged foolishly for a banana, and every time I did, my grandfather clicked his tongue. And the next day, he would get me bananas.
Her mother crushed it with her own hands, mixed with cream, and put it into the mouth of the young Roselyn.
Cold mashed bananas were her familys love and memories of her childhood.
Even if she was not hungry, she always missed the taste.
Tamon, who was looking at Ashas face as she talked about her childhood, stroked her cheek with his fingertips.
Looking at that face, I must have done the right thing, right?
Tamon sat down and peeled the banana with his rough hands.
He put the banana into a round bowl, and casually mashed it by hand and poured the cream into it.
I heard you like it slightly frozen, but I couldnt freeze it because I brought it in a hurry.
Asha quickly shook her head and looked at the mashed banana with cream and honey.
Tamon smiled softly at her rare desire-filled eyes, and scooped a spoon full of mashed bananas and put it in Ashas mouth.
How is it? Is it simr to the one you used to eat?
A sweet scent filled her mouth. How sweet and soft it was, a smile came to her lips.
Its delicious.
Tamon, who read that expression, continued to feed Asha the mashed banana with a face looking at the most adorable thing in the world.
How cute were her lips that open like a baby bird, Tamon, without realizing it, put his lips on Ashas lips instead of a spoon and sucked it.
Sweet. Too.
Licking the banana on Ashas lips, he smiled with a mysterious expression.
Asha nced at him andughed, then she grabbed the spoon and ate it from the bowl.
Ill have to keep looking for bananas.
He never thought he would be this happy to see other people eat.
Tamon looked at Asha with a proud face, feeling fuller than he ate.
If he had known it was her favorite food, he would have brought it sooner.
He was disappointed in himself.
Asha, who had already emptied a bowl, got up from her seat with a face full of vitality.
Why, where are you going?
Oh. I need to see Anna. Do you know where she is?
Tamon, who nodded his head, extended his hand to Asha, who stood up.
Asha, who was looking at his outstretched hand, looked at him, expressing her displeasure.
Again.?
Please.
His eyes were sincere when he said please. After hesitating, Asha took hold of his hand.
Tamon hugged her and lifted her up.
You know that? I havent been down to the first floor with my feet since we came into this mansion?
Thats a good thing. You always have to be careful with the stairs.
This is overprotective, Tamon. You know that too, right?
Tamon nced down at Asha and smiled as he kissed her on the cheek.
He already knew enough, but had no intention of fixing it.
***
Support us if you like what we do. /rainofsnow/tiers
Chapter 177: Side story 6. Methods of Persuasion
Chapter 177: Side story 6. Methods of Persuasion
***
Sponsored by Lia. Thank you ()
****
Oh, dont worry about me.
Anna, who was wiping her dusty fingertips, smiled brightly and shook her head.
I can visit you anytime. And now is the most important time.
But Anna..
And theres something you dont know, Asha, but Im quite happy right now. Anyway, the trip is still the same. Im protecting the most important moment of the friend I love the most.
Anna smiled softly and said, pointing to the little garden she had nted.
Look over there. This is the herb I nted. It has already sprouted. Its such a joy to see just a single piece of grass growing, how pretty would it be when my nephew is born?
At Annas words, Asha shyly rubbed her t stomach.
As her physical condition improved, she didnt really feel real, but the reactions around her were definitely different.
Especially Tamon and Annas fuss, which prevented her from doing anything but breathing, making her feel like she had be fragile ss.
But even if these two were willing to give her all their time, she didnt want to abuse it.
As important as her time was, Asha felt that Annas time was also important.
But Anna, Tamon is going to stay here for another month, and then you have to go back as soon as we get to Amor. I invited you toe and have a good time, but if you do this, you will waste your time and do nothing.
Im fine .
No. Its not fine. Anna.
Asha firmly shook her head.
Thank you so much for being with me, but thats not really the time for you. Why dont you stay with me for as long as were here and go home?
Looking at Annas hesitant face, Asha smiled and added.
Like you said, we can meet again anytime soon.
Precious Anna.
Anna has always sacrificed unterally for Asha.
Annas life should be Annas, but she kept getting caught up in the affairs of Ashas family and forced her to sacrifice unterally in the name of friendship and devotion.
But Asha didnt want to leave it like that anymore.
May Annas life bepletely filled with Annas joy.
Think of the person waiting for you back home.
Annas eyes widened in embarrassment at Ashasst words.
Asha gently sped Annas shoulder, who was biting her lips in denial, and patted her on the back.
Think about it and answer me. I hope its a decision for you, not for me.
***
The next day, fortunately, Anna informed Asha that she had the same opinion as Ashas.
So, lets have fun while were here. Without worries.
Anna spoke solemnly as if she had made her decision, and held Ashas hand tightly.
It was very fortunate. Asha was relieved and took Annas hand.
But it must be difficult to have a good time in this state.
What could she do with Anna while Tamon keeps her legs from going up and down the stairs?
It seemed that the two of them would not be able to go to a simple pic if they left it to Tamon like this.
She was worried that even if Tamon let them go, he would have knights follow her, or that Tamon would carry her around all day.
Its embarrassing.
Ashas condition was getting better and better, except for the asional rising nausea.
The problem was that wherever she went, Tamon was there.
No matter how hard she tried to persuade him that it wasnt something serious, Tamons expression darkened as the days went by.
In addition, he talked about what he saw and heard during his stay here, and all kinds of stories about pregnancy and childbirth.
Postpartum winds, the probability of death during childbirth, or the story that eating the wrong food puts the child in the womb at risk.
Perhaps because of that, Tamons vignce and anxiety seemed to be getting worse.
We need to do something
She needed to convince Tamon that she was all right.
Morning sickness varies greatly from person to person, and Asrel said most will get better if she has a good initial period.
What would be the most active and surest sign she could do?
Asha, who had been pacing the room, thinking deeply, copsed on the bed.
At that moment, Asha, who had felt the soft touch of Tamons fingers, suddenly lifted her head with a determined expression. She remembered what to do.
***
That evening, Asha paid more attention to her diet than usual.
She ate a few pieces of meat, which she didnt like. She also ate plenty of fresh vegetables and soft cheese.
Tamon was a bit surprised to see Asha even emptied her warm mushroom soup, but he was also very happy.
I guess the food was good for you today?
I have a little taste. Its time for the morning sickness to subside.
In fact, she ate a little too much, but considering what was going to happen tonight, she had to fill her stomach.
Asha gently tinkered with the ripe peach to hide her trembling fingers.
Do you want to eat peaches?
Tamon pulled out a small knife that was always on hand, and peeled the t peach skin with soft fur on it.
How can he peel the fruit so well?
The Tamon she knew was truly capable of everything big and small.
Even if he wasnt a nobleman, perhaps, no, he must have been a man who could eat well and live well by any skill.
Tamon nced at Asha if he felt her gaze, and said with a smile.
Am I peeling peaches so strange?
Actually, Ive never cut fruits with my own hands, so its a bit strange that you peel the fruit so skillfully.
It has to be. Its a big deal if your precious hands get hurt. I have a lot of things to do with knives outside, and I had to peel and eat everything when I went to war.
Tamon smiled as if it was natural.
The fruit was cut flexibly with thick, hard fingers.
The sweet scent of peaches pierced the tip of the nose in an instant.
When he peeled off the reddish skin, the inside was really white and plump.
Ill give you the prettiest part.
Tamon handed a piece of peach to Asha.
It was a rough hand, but as he said, it was the most beautifully cut piece.
As Tamon lifted the peach slice, the clear juice ran down his fingertips and onto his wrist. Asha, who was following the movement of the water droplet with her eyes, opened her mouth and took the peach slice he held out and ate it.
When she opened her mouth wide and ate the peach, naturally Tamons fingers were sucked into Ashas mouth.
Tamons hand twitched at the touch of Ashas wet tongue and lips.
Asha looked up at Tamon, raising her lowered eyes.
Tamons finger was still on her lips.
Every time she crushed the peach with her tongue and teeth, she also bit his fingers, but Tamon didnt respond, just staring into her mouth.
In an instant, his eyes narrowed and the fingers in Ashas mouth began to move slowly.
His stroking fingers drew denser, gently rubbing her tongue, teeth, and deep inside her mouth.
It was just fingers and lips, but the air separating them became hot at once.
is this seduction?
The scent of peaches wafted in the air.
In her gaping lips, and in her red-hot cheeks.
It was all peaches.
There was no need to respond to his words. Asha breathed as quietly and neatly as possible.
She grabbed Tamons wrist. His gaze was so intense that her whole body trembled. His squinted eyes curled in amusement.
He seemed to sense the tension in Ashas cold touch.
Asha grabbed his wrist and licked the juice from his palm a little more.
It was the first time she had done such a bold act, so she could not tell what spirit she was in.
Maybe her pregnancy made her body weird.
No, she just wanted to believe that.
Asha.
It was Tamon who was always lustful.
It was always Tamon who rushed to her like a madman.
Even when she didnt want it, when she wanted it, at any other time, Tamon always looked at Asha as if he was ready to devour her, and sometimes he really did devour her.
As Asha was swallowed up by him, she was reborn, and she even projected her own desires into his transparent desires. But now, for the first time, she reached out to him, and she wanted him first.
Im perplexed. Is this something like a change due to your pregnancy?
Tamon, when he had the power of life, used that as an excuse to embrace her any chance he got.
He didnt hesitate before because he could push the power of life into Ashas weak body.
But now it was different.
He didnt want her to get sick, and he didnt want to expose Asha to any danger. He couldnt transfer her pain, or heal her pain, so he felt ipetent.
A rock ofpulsion weighed on him.
It was such a big and heavypulsion that even the greed that ran wild like a crazy beast could be crushed.
Asha reached out her trembling hands and held his cheeks.
Im fine, Tamon.
At her words, wrinkles formed on Tamons forehead.
Asha whispered once more in a voice like the haze of spring.
Im okay enough to desire you like this.
Ashas lips gently crushed Tamons, opening him up.
It was her first attempt at intrusion.
There was no resistance from Tamon. How could he resist Asha?
He willingly sumbed to her enchantment like a helpless ve, opened his lips, and sucked the tip of her graceful tongue roughly like a thirsty invalid.
***
Support us if you like what we do. /rainofsnow/tiers
Chapter 178: Side story 7. A night full of peach scent
Chapter 178: Side story 7. A night full of peach scent
***
Sponsored by Lia. Thank you (2/2)
***
Two tongues intertwined at once, and a breath full of peach scent, bringing the two together.
No matter who came first, they hugged each other and tangled in pleasure.
Asha, who was close to him with a hot body, hugged his warm neck tightly and whispered.
I am not broken by this. Its the life you gave me. I am not weak.
Damn it, Asha.
So dont hesitate and hug me, Tamon.
mes lit up in Tamons red eyes. A moan was heard.
As if to appease Tamon, Asha smiled softly as she kissed his hardened chin.
Its the same with our child. Its yours and mine. Never, ever, weak.
At thosest words, Tamon copsed.
He sighed and closed his eyes tightly.
Holding her in his strong arms, he buried his lips in the nape of her slender neck as her life fluttered.
If you do this, I will copse. At any moment, at any heart. I cany down like a dog if you want. But Im afraid Ill make you sick. Im afraid Ill hurt you with my hands.
It was a voice that scratched the neck harshly, but there was no strength in it.
With his trembling hands as if fighting against himself, he continued to sweep Ashas neck, shoulders, waist, and back without rest.
Never.
Asha whispered as she ced her thighs over Tamons, and looked into his eyes.
Ive never been sick because of you.
She smiled as she looked at the swaying bright red eyes.
but there were many good times.
Eventually, a moan broke out.
Tamon kissed her neck roughly like a man who had been sunk.
***
In conclusion, it could be said that Ashas operation had paid off to some extent.
Anyway, from that day on, she was able to assert strongly that she could go down the stairs on her two feet, and that assertion was enough to be epted by Tamon.
Going out with Anna was also easier than before.
However, it was easy only in terms of being able to go out, but it was not easy to say that their outing itself was normal.
He cleared the street for me to go out
At Ashas sigh, Anna covered her mouth with her hand and let out augh.
A few days ago, she was told that a troupe hade to a theater in the town of Monstein. Ashas ears perked up at the news that Amors most popr novel was being dramatized these days. Again, the title was The Red Passion of the Desert.
Asha wanted to see this with Anna, and she dered to Tamon that she would go to the theater no matter what he said.
However, Tamon, whom she thought would think it was dangerous and said anything against it, willingly let her go for some reason.
Asha was perplexed for a moment, but Tamon, who had checked every corner of her body, was relieved now, and Asha was also somewhat relieved.
And it wasnt until that day that she could understand why he happily let her go.
When Asha thought of that day, she still felt absurd and herughter came out.
I think the way he thinks is really different. He (Tamon) rented out the whole street at once.
Its because he loves you so much.
If he loves me twice more than this, he will turn the country upside down.
Its already possible enough.
Anna swallowed her words silently and onlyughed.
Asrel, who wasughing with the same emotion as Anna, intervened while mixing tea.
Thanks to that, the stores around the theater said that sales were good. The sellers said they wish this would happen more often.
At Asrels words, Asha smiled with an embarrassed face. She recalled her conversation with Tamon.
Its not a big deal. After the y is over, go shopping and enjoy yourself, it seems like you are getting frustrated too. (Tamon)
But you rented every shop on the street I wanted to walk!
Dont look at me like that, Asha. I paid a fair price.
When Asha looked at Tamon with stunned eyes, Tamon shrugged his shoulders as if nothing happened, and smiled calmly.
Its not right to waste money on a ce like this, Tamon.
Nothing is useless to spend for you.
He was ready to give it to her right away if she asked for the key to his safe.
Fearing that the assumption would be true, Asha didnt say anything and just shook her head.
She even had to do some shopping that day that she had never considered for merchants wasting a days business.
And she asked them to send all the purchased items to the poor or to the children without opening the packages.
In a way, it wasnt apletely meaningless expense.
Asha drank the tea calmly, trying to think positively.
Suddenly, Asrel opened her eyes wide as if she had remembered something.
Come to think of it, I went to the grocery store and heard a very interesting rumor.
Rumor?
Yes. It seems that there are rumors about Lady Asha and Master Tamon in Monstein.
Asha remembered the stinging gazes of those who looked at her.
Eyes that couldnt hide their curiosity.
Even before she became the Crown Princess, she thought that she had nothing to be conscious of because that already followed her everywhere, but there seemed to be a reason.
There has been a huge wealthy couple who came down to this city, and they never showed up, so its just a rumor.
Then that day, they saw Lady Asha and Master Tamon, and they had more interesting guesses.
Asrel lowered her voice as if conscious of her surroundings.
Well, there are rumors circting that Master Tamon is a pirate who stole and married a Princess from a foreign country.
Pftttt..
Anna spit out the tea she was drinking without realizing it. Asha, who stroked Annas back as she coughed, also raised her eyebrows as if absurd.
A pirate? Why did Tamon be a pirate?
I think its because of the color of his skin. Most of Tanatos people have white skin, and the sea is so far away, so it seems like they have fantasies about pirates.
Asha nodded her head.
Although she was able to meet various races through diplomatic affairs, local people like Monstein could be unfamiliar enough to outsiders with slightly different skin or shape.
Still, a pirate.
It fit so well with Tamon that she burst intoughter.
If it were that man, even if he became a pirate, he must have be the pirate king.
Then people must have had a headache trying to catch Tamon who was doing bad things here and there.
It was a very usible assumption.
Perhaps not only for this country, but also for the sake of other countries, they did not know that it was lucky that Tamon was born with noble blood instead.
But you dont see the Pirates of Amor today? Whats going on?
Towards the end of the teatime, Anna tilted her head curiously.
Originally, the man, who came to check Ashas condition and mood once an hour, had been strangely absent since yesterday.
Master Tamon has been dealing with guests since yesterday. I dont know what serious talk they are talking about. He stays in the parlor all day from morning to night.
At Asrels words, Asha raised her head and looked inside the mansion.
It was because she remembered the face of Tamon who stroked her face when she went to bedst night. He didnt say anything, but the eyes that had subtly sunk caught her eyes.
who has he been seeing since yesterday?
****
Thank you for telling the story. Goodbye.
Tamon opened the door of the parlor and sent off the guests.
The man with a fedora pressed down with a well-grown beard and waved his hand.
No. Thank you for inviting me. There arent many people who are interested in this kind of thing, so I went there out of curiosity, but Ive heard a lot of good stories.
Its too bad. Well, if I think about it, I guess I wasnt interested at all until my partner was pregnant with a child.
Usually, people only pay attention to their work. However, there are also a lot of people who are indifferent to peoples own business or family business. In that sense, you are a very special person.
The old man smiled kindly and looked at Tamon.
Tamon shook his head and politely sent off the old gentleman.
When the old gentleman left Tamons mansion, the sun had already set in the evening.
Tamon lent a carriage to the old man.
He was grateful to the old man who was far away that took more than a day and a half toe.
Lutre, when he gets off, take this bag and hand it to him.
This.
Lutre held a heavy bag handed by Tamon.
Tamon sent Lutre to see the old man off without further exnation.
He went upstairs, pressing his fingers against his sore eyes.
The birth of life is a joyous thing, but it is by no means easy. Many mothers have lost their lives while giving birth. Its actually very dangerous to trust the old midwife in town more than the doctors.
He went to wash his body with warm water right away.
It waste, so he just wanted to wash his body andy downfortably next to Asha.
Its somon that something goes wrong while having a baby that isnt even special news.
A bathroom full of misty water. Tamon soaked himself in the hot water.
Thats why its often dismissed as something insignificant. However How could it be so trivial to risk your life to give birth to life? Just as God, whose body was torn into fifteen pieces, created a human being, the birth of a small life in the pain of being torn apart is perhaps not a great power given by God?
The old mans voice was constantly ringing in Tamons head.
***
Support us if you like what we do. /rainofsnow/tiers
Chapter 179: Side story 8. Desired Asha
Chapter 179: Side story 8. Desired Asha
***
The old man said that his wife died after giving birth to the youngest child. The old man was a doctor, but he thought that childbirth wasnt his domain and was not involved. So he called the midwife who had received his earlier children and asked her to help with the youngest.
However, the midwife, who had grown old in the meantime, made a mistake during the birthing process, and his wife died after giving birth.
At first, he thought his wife had a postpartum wind.
His worrisome wife died less than a month after giving birth to his youngest child.
It was onlyter that he found out that she had an infection during her childbirth, but it was already toote.
Iter found out about this and asked the midwife, but she said it wasmon and treated me like an idiot who knew nothing.
The old man lost his beloved wife.
Later, even his beloved first daughter became seriously ill after giving birth to her child because she failed to get treatment.
From then on, the old man recognized that childbirth was more dangerous than any other disease or injury and must be more careful.
In fact, it was a littlete, and it should have been since his wife died, but he said it was toote, the old man med himself.
The old mans name was Eins Heinstus.
He was the only doctor in the country specializing in childbirth, and with the support of the Prime Minister in Northwest Leshanta, he devoted his energy to nurturing doctors like himself.
When Tamon heard that he was nearby, he invited him, and he ran all the way here withoutining, and told many stories that Tamon was curious about.
Ha.
Tamon took a deep dip in the hot water and hit his forehead with his fist.
Just watching Asha suffer from morning sickness was so hard already, and now he found out about how dangerous it was for pregnancy and childbirth.
But the more he knew, the more he felt restless and worried.
Ive been toozy
He seemed to be overjoyed at the news that they had a child. Not only was there a great risk during pregnancy, but the womans body had to endure a lot of pain even after giving birth.
The more he knew, the more he felt that it was not something he should just be happy about.
Of course, having a child was such a joy, but to be honest, that little life wasnt more important than Ashas.
Even after the child was born, the most important person for him would be Asha.
It was not so pleasant that such a precious Asha, whom he had saved with all his might, had to give birth to a child in pain and danger.
Im pathetic.I should have been more careful
No, I should have been more careful earlier.
Tamon let out a deep sigh, feeling a deep drowsiness.
Im fine, Tamon.
Ashas voice came to mind as if to soothe his dying feeling as he felt a heavy weight hung over his head.
Im fine enough to desire you like this.
Asha seduced him.
With her slender hands she wrapped him around him and took his breath away.
Tamon was sucked into the temptation that raged until he couldnt even breathe.
She swallowed him with her peachy lips and made him enchanted.
It wasnt enough to overwhelm Tamon with her small and fragile body, but she encouraged him.
I will not break by this. Its the life you saved. I am not weak.
Not weak.
Dont look at me like Im weak,
Come on, hug me and feel how strong I am.
So dont hesitate and hug me, Tamon.
So she seduced Tamon, who devoured her like an insane man.
He told himself to be careful about everything, but everything he tasted after a long time shook his control.
However, Asha was really fine.
Fortunately.
As Asha said, she was neither broken nor in pain.
It was hard at first because it was their first physical rtionship after a long time, but she was okay with it nheless.
Her red lips that were wide open like a ripe pomegranate, the sweet tip of the tongue sticking to his, the sweet breath panting along him, and the red cheeks and neck..
It was all too seductive and sensual to the point of being too much to endure.
Tamon swallowed and tasted her vividly alive with her whole body, her skin, her hands, and her mouth.
As if determined to reassure him, Asha led him with her slender arms and her clumsy touch.
Ah! She led him!
Ah, desired Asha.
Tamon let out a hot sigh and immersed himself in the bathtub.
Asha was permeated not only in his head but also throughout his body.
Tamon, who wasforting himself with a hot sigh, tilted his head back in disappointment.
He couldnt even prepare Ashas dinner properly because he was dealing with guests all day.
What did Asha enjoy doing today?
He was with her every day but always missed her.
Asha. My Asha.
As soon as he imagined her bright purple eyes dyed red, his body quickly heated up.
Tamon felt his muscles tense up and opened his eyes narrowly as if annoyed. Now was not the time to act like a promiscuous beast, but his body did not listen to him.
Tamon, who had been in the water for a while, sighed, slowly got up from the bath. Even the time to worry about this and that was just a waste of time because it was the time away from Asha. A stream of water reflecting the dim light flowed down along Tamons prominent muscles.
Tamon, who had lowered his gaze and looked at his taut manhood, muttered angrily.
Really, I have no shame.
Tamon, who was clicking his tongue, was barely able to get out of the bathroom until he sshed cold water on him five or six more times.
After all, it was a really cumbersome body.
****
When Asha had morning sickness, an hour was difficult, but as her condition improved, a month passed in an instant.
After a short one-month break, it was time for Anna to go back home. Asha couldnt hide her disappointment, and she looked at Anna after finishing her tea.
Be careful. Dont overdo it.
At Ashas worried words, Annaughed out loud involuntarily.
Now who is talking to whom? My friend, I hope you have a pain-free andfortable trip. Its a pity that I cant go with you.
Anna opened her warm arms and hugged Asha tightly.
Anna was obviously smaller than Asha in her stature, but she strangely felt bigger and warmer in her arms every time.
Asha also hugged Anna tightly, and she kissed her briefly on the forehead.
When the baby is born, youe again.
Annas eyes widened at Ashas words, but she smiled broadly and nodded her head vigorously.
Of course. Ill take the prettiest shoes and the prettiest hats. Those with huge bells.
Tanatos people used to give shoes and hats to the baby as the first gift.
In the hope that the baby will always go to a good ce, they chose pretty shoes and presented the baby with a white hat, hoping that Gods grace would reach the baby.
There was a superstition that the rounder and prettier the ball of fur on the hat would be, the more conspicuous the baby would be in the eyes of God.
Asha smiled and nodded her head.
She thought Anna would definitely give her baby a gift with a bell bigger than the babys head.
See you soon.
Yeah. See you again in good health.
The two smiled together and greeted each other with a bright voice.
Two of Tamons loyal knights agreed to see Anna safely to the capital.
Lersha, Lersha!
Anna got into her carriage, holding her pot of herbs, which she had grown like her child in Monstein, in her arms. Asha also smiled and waved her hand to her eternal friend.
.Lersha Lersha.
Asha hoped that her sincerity, which she didnt say aloud, but repeated over and over in her heart, reached Anna dearly
You must be happy, Anna.
No matter where you are, with whom you are, and how far away you are.
You will be happy.
****
Bang!
With a roar hitting the wooden floor, the slender man with his long legs tumbled backwards.
However, because it was an attack that had been prepared in advance, he immediately got up as if he had not taken any damage and rushed towards the opponent immediately.
The snake-like flexible and fast grip technique was Ronasso Bashels specialty.
Even when fighting Tamon, he was always confident enough to catch it, but he quickly grabbed the opponents cor and threw it towards the wall as if revenge.
Ha!
He didnt have a very big body like Tamons, but his power to throw was overwhelming, as if proving that the title of the first knightmander was not for nothing.
The opponent mmed her shoulder against the wall, contorting her face.
Had it been a battle with Tamon, Ronasso would have found a loophole here and attacked more.
But how could he do that to the king?
Ronasso took a deep breath and paused the attack for a moment.
Why dont we stop here, Your Grace?
At his words, Theoransha struggled to raise her head and stared at Ronasso.
Youre arrogant.
Sweat-soaked reddish-brown hair clung to her cheeks.
Annoying heat filled her distorted face. Her freckles, which rose slightly when her fever rose, showed how excited she was. Theo shook her clumped shoulders and mumbled as she quickly rushed to Ronasso.
Didnt you say you would do it until one person fainted ?
Ronasso was having a hard time.
But, Your Majesty, I cant knock out the king, can I?
****
Support us if you like what we do. /rainofsnow/tiers
Chapter 180: Side story 9. Unexpected fit
Chapter 180: Side story 9. Unexpected fit
***
Ronasso appealed earnestly with his eyes to the rushing Theo, but she did not hear his plea.
Although Theo was said to be a pretty good fighter, she wasnt strong enough to defeat the 1st Knights Commander, Ronasso.
In fact, they were at the same level in the past, but not now.
Unlike Ronasso, who trained all day, or watched the training, Theo couldnt do so because of the kings work.
Nevertheless, he had to admit that Theos skills were much better than most of the knights.
Her swordsmanship and spearmanship were just that, but she would make a good knight if she was a king.
Therefore, Ronasso was very burdened with Theo, who rushed to his death.
He was afraid to hurt her if he used 100 percent of his skills. Ronasso eximed as if frustrated.
It is not right to avenge me for being harassed by the high priests, Your Majesty.
Ronasso did his best to dodge the attack and appealed once more.
Theos face contorted even more harshly at the mention of the priests.
Ugh, its frustrating!
Yes, it is. It can be annoying enough.
Theo, who was holding her breath at Ronassos soothing words, gritting her teeth.
They go round and round, uh, they say I should get married, uh!
Today it was a high priest, but a few days ago, it was the courtiers, and before that, the ministers of each ministry were in an uproar.
It had been more than three years since Theo ascended to the throne, but there was still no official record, and she did not even show the will to marry.
A king without apanion, let alone an heir.
Any subject who ate the countrys stipend was sensitive to the kings marriage.
They were moring for a marriage as soon as Theo returned as they were stimted by Tanatoss sudden copse, and they had been sincest year.
Is there aw that says that the heir must be my son? There are already more than ten members of the royal family, cant they choose one of them?
Theoransha spat out some pretty shocking remarks without hesitation. It was Ronasso who was surprised.
Im listening, Your Majesty.
Huh! Tell them to listen. After all, I said it before.
Aigoo, Your Majesty.
Amor was a country where the king had many things to do.
It was a country in which the king had to direct battles and wars from time to time, as well as general rule, if necessary.
Because it was a country where the idea that the authority and power of the king was apanied by obligations throughout the country, she could not see the affairs of the country with tyranny and negligence.
As a result, the kings ability naturally became important.
Theoransha had many brothers and sisters, but it was for this reason that Theo sat on the throne.
Of course, Theos ability was greatly influenced by the two talents she possessed, but
Damn it!
Sweat dripped down Theos neck and waist.
At first nce, it looked like they werepeting on equal footing, but Ronasso was skillfully avoiding all of her attacks.
In her wrath, she purposely hit and vented her anger, but she was never pushed aside.
She was upset about it, but she was also proud of it.
No matter what, themander of the 1st Knights of Amor must not be weaker than the king who only had meetings every day.
Still, the desire to win was unavoidable, and Theo couldnt stop her movement.
There was a reason why the frustration that had built up in her was notpletely resolved.
Ronasso, who was flexible in dealing with her attack, added hesitantly.
But, Your Majesty, isnt national marriage also the kings duty?
Immediately, a sharp kick flew in.
His arm, which blocked Theos attack, was quite tingling.
Theoranshas dark gray eyes gleamed bloody beneath her disheveled maroon hair.
Dont try to tell what I already know. Dont you see that Im angry after hearing the same thing over and over again, Ronasso?
Even if it was a friendly match, it was a one sided fight in the end.
At first, the two people, who were dealing with each other mainly in the court martial arts, were increasingly fighting each other, and their attire was bing more and more messy.
The training clothes were worn loosely and with a belt around the waist.
Why do you keep procrastinating if you already know? Its unlike you, Your Majesty.
Ronasso, who had been roughly hit by Theos attack on his shoulder, stalled time and tidied up his clothes, further nagging her as if frustrated.
And its not something you cant avoid just because you dont like it, is it? If youre going to do it anyway, isnt it better for Your Majesty to get it done quickly?
Noisy. What do you want me to do when there is no suitable opponent?
What do you mean you dont have a suitable opponent? I heard that there are more than 20 candidates who the nobles are scrambling for right now?
Its all bad.
Theo hit Ronassos head a few more times as if she was annoyed, but he didnt care.
He tightened the kings clothes and continued to nag.
Really? Theres no good ones? I thought they were thoroughly selected .
Noisy. No, but what are you doing? Even if my shirt opens, my chest doesnte out all the way, its so annoying.
Im annoyed. As a servant, I cant keep looking at your sh, can I?
Whats bothering you?
Theos eyebrows twitched at Ronassos words.
Oh, this bastards snout.
Ronasso sighed and shut his mouth tightly and pretended not to know, but it had already angered Theo.
If youre worried about seeing my bare skin, youre in big trouble if you touch it. Isnt that right?
No, I am not saying that
Cold sweat, which did note out even during the fight, trickled down Ronassos back. Theo took off her training suit in front of Ronasso as if she was alone.
Then, the thin undergarments that barely covered her chest and all her bare skin were exposed.
oh sh*t.
As Ronasso stepped back, startled, Theo ced a hand on his waist with a stern expression on her face. She was firm for a royal woman, and her scarred body shone with sweat.
If the enemys spy was a woman, would you care like that, Commander of the 1st Knights Barnes?
You cantpare the enemy and the king together
You have to be prepared for every situation. How do you know who the enemy is going to run into you?
But this is different.
Ronasso kept retreating, but Theo jumped at him at once.
Arhhh!
Unable to touch her anywhere, Ronasso fled frantically.
Why are you avoiding it, Ronasso? If its not something you can avoid, confront it.
It isnt the same!
Seeing Ronasso running away, Theo smiled as if she was amused.
Whats different?
Theo, who smiled coolly as one of her breasts was exposed, suddenly changed her expression and rushed towards Ronasso.
Ah, my gosh! Your Majesty!
While being vignt, Theos body attacked Ronasso, and Ronasso had to hold her shoulders tightly so as not to be pushed by Theos momentum.
Her sweat-soaked skin felt bare under his hot palms.
Startled, Ronasso struggled to get away with his face stained red, but the more he did, the more their bodies
tangled up.
Calm down, Your Majesty! Dont take it out on me like this!
Its not anger, its a match!
This is not a match if you look like this!! Ah, evil! No, no!
Noisy! Who dares to speak against the king?
No, no, that was my mistake . Ahh!
In fact, Theo knew that Ronasso was right.
It would be beneficial for her to get it done as soon as possible if it was a national marriage that had to be held anyway.
But Theo didnt like it no matter how much she thought about it.
Marriage was a matter of entanglement of powers, and what would happen as a result had to be prepared with considerable preparation.
She was more tired of knowing that she had to check things like the struggle for power as a king in front of people, and the work behind the scenes.
But this was not the decisive reason.
Sh*t.
Theo was reluctant to mix flesh with her strategically connected opponent.
In particr, for the Amorites who were passionate about love, arranged marriage was not a very wee form of marriage.
In a way, Theoransha was also a typical Amorite, so she didnt like arranged marriage even more.
Moreover, she was a woman even though she was a king, so she had to deal with pregnancy in the future.
During her reign, her partners position was left with a vacancy that forced her to be more cautious.
The partner had to be reliable enough to entrust the affairs of the country on her behalf, not just mixing flesh, but the partner had to be weak and strong enough to support her and yield when necessary.
These conditions she was considering were more difficult than she thought, so it was not difficult to choose a suitable opponent.
Ahhh!
Taking advantage of the moment when Theo was lost in her thoughts, Ronasso quickly turned her body under his.
In the blink of an eye, she was under him and he was staring down at her while his arms wrapped around her.
Now, will you stop, Your Majesty? Lunchtime has already passed.
Ronasso, who had Theos arms tightly bound as she struggled, gave Theo a grin. At that moment, Theos eyes widened.
****
Support us if you like what we do. /rainofsnow/tiers
Chapter 181: Side story 10. Return
Chapter 181: Side story 10. Return
****
Ronasso Bashel!
It felt like fireworks had gone off in Theoranshas head.
She stared intently at Ronassos hands, which were holding her two arms, with very curious eyes.
Ronasso was the only person in this kingdom who captured her like this, yet did not offend her.
Although Tamon was the same, she would feel strange if this happened with Tamon.
However, it was different with Ronasso, who had a simr time to Tamon and had gone through simr adversity and hardships.
Theo was tolerant of Ronasso, but of course Ronasso may not feel that way.
Last time, she asked him to dig up Tamons secret.
Prior to being a close friend, she asked him to find out the behind the dubious diplomat, but Ronasso brought only the absurd secrets of Tamons peach allergy and something about his toes.
If she was a tyrant, she would have Ronasso exiled and he would have nothing to say about it.
But Ronasso was now without any damage.
However, wasnt it a sphemy to bind the king like this?
All in all, it was a very strange thing.
Even if she wasnt a tyrant or a holy king, Theo didnt show this openness to anyone. She was arrogant and had a strong will.
But, why the hell was she being so generous with Ronasso?
Is it a matter of trust?
As if he had sensed something in Theos staring eyes, Ronasso said in amazement.
Why? Why are you looking at me like that?
Theoranshaughed softly and called out Ronassos name.
Ronaso Bashel.
why are you being so scary?
Ronasso slowly released her arms and tried to step back from her.
At that very moment, Theo quickly grabbed him by the neck and turned around.
Ugh!
With a thump, Ronassos broad back pounded on the floor.
Theo, who had crushed him without mercy, bound him with her whole body to prevent Ronasso from moving. The two bodies grew closer.
Your Majesty.
Ronasso did not look directly at Theos face and quickly turned his head away.
Without clenching or pushing the kings wet skin, he clenched and opened his fists wet in cold sweat and exhaled heavily.
I just had a thought that you would be a good opponent too. What do we do?
.No, is this person really crazy?
Surprised Ronasso looked straight at Theo without realizing it, and then quickly turned his head.
Seeing him blushing in embarrassment, Theo felt a refreshing sensation in her stomach.
It was always fun to make fun of Ronasso.
Ronasso, who dared to deceive the king, deserved punishment.
Theos eyes gleamed in the sunlight.
She grabbed his cor and pulled him up close to her face.
Youre strong enough to protect me even in bed if the need arises. Your only friend is the general diplomat and your personal life is so clean
Ji, ji, ji, now m, m, what
How about it, Ronasso?
What, what, what ..
Are you gay?
Ahhhhh!
As soon as Theo finished speaking, Ronasso let out a silent scream and struggled with his whole body. He floundered in the air without active resistance, lest he even dare touch her.
Theo pressed down on the struggling ronasso with a happy face.
The more they did, the closer their bodies became, and cold sweat dripped down Ronassos red face.
Ha, you cant do this, Your Majesty.
His trembling voice was even cute.
Theo leaned leisurely on Ronassos thick upper body and smiled wryly.
Im teasing you.
Theo could feel Ronassos heart pounding under her almost bare chest.
I was wrong, Your Majesty. Pleasee down quickly. Please.
It was a very weak voice, not like a top-notch knight whomanded the battlefield with Tamon.
Ronassos face, almost pleading, was very attractive.
Are you going to disobey the kings orders?
Was that amand, an order?
It could be an order or it could be a suggestion. Well, its up to you.
No, what a coercion!
It hurts my ears. Dont shout. Do you hate it that much?
Its not that I hate it, its that youre making fun of me with nonsense!
Why not? Anyway, we just have to get married, right? The candidates offered by the nobles did not satisfy my heart, youre the only person who does. So, doesnt this make sense?
The Bashel family has fallen!
Yes, it fell, but the stigma of treason was gone and it was reinstated.
But!
What is it? Even now, you hold an important position as the kings escort. Unless Do you have another woman you wish to marry?
Ronasso shook his head immediately, saying no. But he soon regretted his decision. It would have been better to lie that he had someone in his heart, but it was toote.
Then why dont you like it? If it was someone else, they already said thank you What, you dont like me?
Ha, how do you say that?
At Ronassos answer, Theos stubborn eyes glinted sharply.
So you have me in your heart?
At this point, Ronasso felt like Theo was about to get up.
However, she stared intently at him in a rxed position with her arms around his chest and her chin resting on top of it.
He was a bit smallpared to Tamon, but Ronasso was still much bigger than most males, still, Theo could easily climb on him.
Ronasso, who was restless and ufortable, grabbed Theoranshas shoulders as if he had made up his mind, but at that moment.
But then, why did you steal someones lips?
.!
Sneaking is stealing.
Ronassos eyes grew sorge that they couldnt get any bigger. Theo smiled and tapped her fingertip on his cheek that had hardened as if he couldnt even breathe.
That too dares to steal the princess lips. (*Theo was a Princess back then.)
Uh, uh, uh, how
Ronasso, who was now red and white, opened his trembling lips, but the sentence was notplete.
Not because his tongue was as hard as stone, but it was because the door of the training hall opened with haste and the kings attendant rushed in.
Huh! Your Majesty!
The attendant, who had rushed in, was startled by Theo and Ronassos posture and stopped without realizing it.
Unlike Ronasso, who had beenpletely turned to stone, Theoransha, with a rxed attitude, leaned her arms on Ronassos chest, and asked the attendant.
Why are you in such a hurry?
Ah, that, that
Tell me, Lucy.
At Theos slow urging, Lucy quickly came to her senses and opened her mouth as if she had never seen anything.
Last night, there came a message from general diplomat
Tamon Krasis that he had crossed the border, Your Majesty.
At the news, Theo and Ronasso both jumped up from their tangled positions at the same time.
**
After running for a full twenty days, they finally arrived at Amor.
Asha opened the window of her carriage slightly and breathed in the different air.
The smell of warm earth embracing the warmth of sunlight passed through her nose and filled her lungs.
The corners of Ashas lips rose slightly at the moisture of the sea in the air.
Im really back.
Her heart raced at the thought that she had returned to Amor anew.
At that time, I couldnt say that I woulde back
She didnt respond to the twins question if she woulde back, nor to Satins promise that he would wait.
All she could say was that she would follow the divine grace.
Suddenly, Asha remembered their voices tickling her ears. When she closed her eyes, their voices danced vividly in her ears, but it wasnt realistic.
It was like a vague dream, maybe even a very usible fantasy.
But she knew better than anyone that it was neither a dream nor a fantasy.
A terrible July, stained with holy relics and supernatural powers, monsters and blood.
After all that intense July had passed, November was just around the corner.
Asha stroked her plump, raised belly that only she knew.
Just over 5 months now.
She had never felt it properly yet, but she was just amazed and proud of the small life that was growing hard in this t belly.
Are you growing well, child?
Asha habitually rubbed her tummy and inwardly asked how the baby was doing.
She was always worried that her t stomach would be ufortable for the baby.
The baby was proudly growing well without causing any inconvenience to the mother except for the early morning sickness.
ha.
Of course, this babys father was a little different.
Asha, who moved away from the window and leaned her head against the wall of the carriage, asked Tamon anxiously.
Still very bad?
At Ashas question, Tamon swallowed dry saliva and quietly opened his eyes. He, who had be very thin in about 20 days, had a sharpplexion.
His red sunken eyes looked at Asha and smiled.
His eyes were redder than usual because of the rupture of the blood vessels.
Dont worry. I can bear it.
.lie.
Asha stroked Tamons forehead as he was sweating in a cold sweat. Tamons pale hand grabbed Ashas hand and kissed it.
Really.
He smiled at Asha with his eyes wide open.
The smile on his face trying to reassure her again was just pitiful.
Asha left the carriages window open wider for Tamon.
She knew well that even the wind outside would make him feel better.
.Its surprising. Can a man have morning sickness?
Chapter 182: Side story 11. All is well
Chapter 182: Side story 11. All is well
***
Tamons symptoms began exactly as soon as he left Monstein.
To be more specific, it was right after Ashas morning sickness started again on the journey when she started thinking it would be okay.
Still, Asha resolutely endured the symptoms that were much more tolerable than the early days.
However, Tamon was not relieved as he watched Asha.
Even at dawn, he barely slept to check on her condition, and throughout the ride in the carriage, she rubbed and watered her and poured out his utmost sincerity.
Did three or four days pass like that?
Ugh.
Out of nowhere, Tamon started to feel nauseous.
It was a surprise to both Tamon and Asha.
Tamon was so strong that had never caught amon cold, let alone motion sickness, since he was born.
No matter how much he ate, his stomach was never upset.
But suddenly he couldnt stand the nausea!
At first, he thought it might be because of the stress of not being able to sleep for almost a week and watching Asha as she was sick.
But to say the least, Tamons symptoms were bizarrely simr to Ashas morning sickness.
He barely ate and felt dizzy at the slightest smell, and felt so hot that he had to swallow water constantly.
But even more surprising than this, Ashas condition began to improve when Tamon began to feel morning sickness.
She was so startled that she didnt know what to do, but Tamon justughed.
It is only now that this body bes useful.
As the days went by, Tamon was quite pleased.
Its a hundred times better for me to be sick than it is for Asha to be sick. I feel better like this than watching you suffer.
It was a secret she would keep to herself forever, that Tamon, who smiled contentedly with a paleplexion, looked pitiful, yet slightly insane.
Anyway, with morning sickness as a substitute, Tamon suffered alone for about ten days.
Asha, who was feeling better and felt sorry, looked at the scenery outside the carriage window, looking brighter as she was able to eat normally again.
Although Tamon was tormented by the smell of food, he took care of Ashas every meal.
He had to make sure she was eating well, and see her smile.
Im happy though. Are you getting better day by day? In this state, as soon as I get to the mansion, I think I will be able to fly.
In the meantime, Asha involuntarily shook her head at his very satisfied smile. Tamon smiled in his pale state and kissed her hand deeply.
.a foolish man.
Asha stroked Tammons pale cheek a few more times, closing her eyes as if exhausted, then turned her gaze out of the window.
Fortunately, she began to see the spire of Amors pce.
***
Everyone out,e on! Hurry!
The Krasis mansion shook with excitement.
Satin wiped the sweat from his forehead, speeding up his steps.
Dozens of attendants followed him and moved in unison.
Finally, the master is back!
The sun was high and the sky was absolutely clear, and the sea breeze was blowing refreshingly.
It was a day that was notcking in weing the return of the master who had aplished a great achievement.
Ugh, why is my heart trembling like this?
It was only about half a year.
When his master served as a general, he wandered for years on a much more dangerous battlefield.
Still, strangely, this return was particrly heartfelt.
It felt like weing a person who has gone on a really long and distant trip.
Oh, god, whats wrong with me?
Satin corrected his expression, pinching the tip of his bitter nose.
He saw knights and carriagesing in through the wide open iron door in the distance.
His heart was pounding.
will shee with him?
Satin recalled the figure of his master looking at Asha.
He didnt say anything, he just stared at her, but the warm energy that stood in his eyes overflowed.
It was a feeling that could not be described only with instinctive words such as lust or desire.
Although he did not have the talent to look into the depths of his masters heart, he knew that the emotions in those eyes were sincere.
Please, she has toe with him.
Satin clenched his fists and stared intently at the approaching carriage.
Behind Satin, stood three people with their eyes wide open and nervous.
will shee with master?
Of course! I trust our Asha.
The twins whispered among themselves as they stood on either side of Cassion.
Cassion looked at the twins exchanging determined nces withplicated eyes.
No, I believe in you, so why are you dragging me down?
Cassion growled low with a face that he wanted to run away from this ce immediately. The twins, who were shaking their heads, lowered their voices and whispered.
Whats wrong with you? Even if youre nervous, calm down and wait. You wanted to wee them anyway, because youve been waiting since dawn.
My, when am I!
The tips of Casions ears, who were screaming, turned red.
He frowned harshly as if he would never admit it, but only the twinsughter rang out.
Young Master is too shy. What are you hiding like that? If you couldnt see them off properlyst time, and if you have conscience, shouldnt you wee them back better this time?
Huh? Why does the word consciencee up here?
If you have a conscience, you should ask did everything go well? Im d youre safe, I love you! Give Asha a present as well!
No, wait, Tasha! I cant tell Asha that I love her.
Hey, if youre smart, youre only going to tell your brother that you love him. Do you have no conscience at all?
dont you know youre treating me too harshly?
Cassion red at the twins like they were crazy, but he knew they cared.
In fact, while Tamon was away, Cassion stopped by the mansion from time to time to handle the family affairs on Tamons behalf.
And whenever he came, it was the twins who helped him without fail.
Thanks to this, the three became closer.
In particr, Cassion, who was shy at being kind, onlyined about the behavior of the twins, but he didnt mean it.
They have arrived.
The lobby, which had been noisy, fell into silence in an instant at Satins announcement.
A huge crowd of chariots and knights stopped at the ce where there was a lot of tension.
Wee, Commander Lutre, long time no see.
Satin was the first to approach and talk to themander Lutre of Tulip Knights, who was at the forefront.
Tamon, who should have appeared by now, was nowhere to be seen.
When Satin looked at Lutre with bewildered eyes, Lutre blinked at the carriage standing in the center and said:
He came by carriage. We will unload the luggage, so please go see master Tamon.
.The master is the carriage?
Satine rushed to the four-wheeled carriage that stopped in the middle of the line with a puzzled expression on his face.
As soon as he arrived in front of the carriage, the door that had been tightly closed, opened.
Master!
In a voice filled with joy and surprise, Satin called out to him.
The moment when Tamon, with his stiff head and shoulders, turned toward Satin.
Satin was startled with a bewildered look on her face without realizing it.
Oh no! Uh, why is your face so bad? Where have you been injured !
It was an appearance that Satin had never seen before.
The sunken eyes that clearly show that he did not properly take care of his meal, the rough skin and the slender jaw line that was particrly sharp.
Ah, yourplexion, why is yourplexion so!
Astonished Satin stammered and looked at Tamons face sadly. But Tamon waved his hand as if annoyed, and said,
There are no injuries, so there is nothing to be surprised about. Its just that I got a little bit of carriage motion sickness.
Motion Sickness? Him? What!
Tamon said it lightly as if it was no big deal, but for Satin, it was something to be surprised about.
Tamon Krasis, the god of war who knew no death, was so sick that he looked damaged.
Satin was one of those who had been with Tamon from the very beginning. How strong and indestructible he was!
In the nearly 25 years of watching him, Satin had never really seen Tamon like this.
Its not motion sickness. Its not. He must have some kind of disease and be unable to speak publicly.
Satin couldnt believe it, so he denied the word motion sickness that came out of Tamons mouth.
There must be some reason, so Ill ask againter. Ill have to call the doctor first, and check again after dinner tonight.
Looking at Tamons roughplexion, Satin secretly clenched his fists.
Tamon nced at Satin, then sighed and shook his head.
He could see what the old man was thinking.
But now, he didnt even have the energy to correct the misunderstanding.
Tamon took a deep breath. The familiar temperature and humidity, and the damp smell of the sea, quickly calmed him down.
While Tamon was holding his breath, Cassion, who was hesitating, was pushed forward by the twins hands and walked towards Tamon.
Tamon slowly turned around and looked at Cassion who was approaching.
Was it because of Tamons sharper impression?
Cassion shuddered involuntarily, then clenched his fists and steeled his voice.
Hahow is everything, brother?
How difficult was it to greet him?
Cassion bit his lip and lowered his eyes.
If it had been in the past, he would have been very proud of his impudence as a weapon.
He used to ignore the meaning of his brothers cold eyes, he fought him every time.
But now it was different.
Cassion acknowledged his differences from his older brother.
He also had to admit that he had never made any sacrifices or acknowledgment that Tamon did a lot for him.
After epting that fact, he felt Tamon was bigger and scarier.
On the one hand, he was proud and proud that this terrifying, hard, and huge being was his older brother.
Cassion wanted to stand shoulder to shoulder with his brother.
He seemed to have the courage, though he knew he was far short of it.
All thanks to she.
Yes.
Tamon, who was quietly looking at Cassion, reached out and ced his hand on his shoulder.
All is well.
Chapter 183: Side story 12. Amazing News
Chapter 183: Side story 12. Amazing News
****
There was no strength in the hand on his shoulder, nor was his voice threatening.
Nevertheless, Cassions face turned bright red. One side of his heart was emotional for some reason at the touch of his brother who naturally held his shoulder,
Master!
Wee back, Master! But what about Aranrosia?
Thats right! What about Aranrosia? She dide back with you, right?
Tamon raised his eyebrows as if exasperated at the sight of the twins urging him to tell them about Asha as if it was more urgent than their masters well-being.
Seeing Tamons eyes, the twins rolled their eyes and smiled as if they were sorry.
At that moment, the carriage door opened again, and her voice, which Tasha and Louie had been so desperately looking for, could be heard.
Tasha, Louie.
An infinitely sweet voice, like the gentle spring breeze that they had been waiting all winter long, touched the twins ears.
Ah, Asha!
You came back safely!
Like a feline that was lowering itself for hunting, Tasha and Louie flew towards Asha.
Cassion and Satin also mistakenly thought that they had seen the tears flowing from the twins eyes. However, their mouths were smiling brightly.
Stop.
The king of the jungle stopped the hunting of young beasts.
Tamon, who lightly blocked the twins, raised his hand with a solemn expression. The twins feet were twisted in the unprepared barrier.
Oh!
Hey!
The twins, whose feet stopped abruptly, lost their bnce, and fell on their buttocks.
Asha, who was watching the scene, was startled, and she pushed Tamons arm, which was blocking her, and came forward.
Tamon.
Asha, who called his name reproachfully, hurriedly reached out to the twins.
Looking at Ashas bitter eyes, Tamon was startled and coughed.
He didnt expect the twins to fall in surprise either.
Shaking her head, Asha softly spoke to the twins.
Tasha, Louie. Is everyone okay?
Ah, yes, yes! Were all right, Asha!
Yes, thats right! Were good!
Tasha jumped up first, and as Louis fell back a bit, Cassion, who was standing behind her, grabbed her forearm and lifted her up.
Im sorry. Were we too excited? Hehe.
Im so d that Asha is back
The twins looked into Tamons eyes and smiled.
Asha was happy to see the twins as well. She opened her arms and hugged the twins.
The reluctant twins hugged Asha tightly and buried their faces in her shoulders. Ashas shoulders were wet with tears that quickly filled up.
Ah, ah, I thought you werenting!
No, I believed you woulde back! Haaa! I missed you, Asha.
As if seeing a separated family again, Tamon burst outughing as if it was too much.
At the sound, Tasha and Louie sniffled their noses as if embarrassed and wiped away tears, but Asha red at Tamon again as if telling him not to do that.
Do not do that. Youre still not feeling well.
Since when did stinging be a specialty of Tamon Krasis?
Maybe, since I met you?
Anyway
So, take it easy.
Tamon softly kissed Ashas temple, notining.
He sighed softly and rubbed his lips against Ashas earlobe and cheek, it was as if he was not conscious of his surroundings at all.
Those who watched the two noticed that the atmosphere had subtly changed from before they left.
Tamon wrapped his arms around Asha as if iming his ownership, and Ashafortably epted Tamons transparent greed.
Now, really Have they be perfect lovers?
Unknowingly, Satin was filled with emotion and grabbed the handkerchief he was holding tightly.
It was the very thing Asha had given him before she left.
Satin took out his handkerchief early in the morning when he heard the news of Tamons return.
He wanted his master toe back with the person who had given him this handkerchief.
And seeing the two of theme back together in such a loving manner, tears welled up in Satins eyes.
Im too old.
As Satin grabbed the tip of his nostrils and struggled to suppress his tears, Tamon looked back at Satin and said:
Oh, and Satin. Calm down and call the doctor right away.
Yes? A doctor?
..Something must have happened to Master Tamon!
Just as Satin clenched his fists with concern, a word like a bomb hit Satins ear.
Because Asha is not alone now. Asrell will tell you the details.
Ha!!
Everyone in the room held their breath at the same time as if they had be one.
not alone?
Oh, my God!
The twins screamed in surprise, and Cassions eyes and mouth opened in all directions, and the servants who were moving to carry the luggage stopped as they were in shock.
Ah, child Lord, the masters child.
But the most surprising thing was
Sa, Satin! Oh, Satin!
Satin!
Satin, who had gone backwards, clutching his handkerchief.
Thud!
Too surprised, Satin fainted. What a tumultuous return of Tamon Krasis.
***
Beep!
Asha lifted her sleepy eyelids at the sound of an unfamiliar beast hovering in her ears. The splendid sight she had seen in her dream flickered before her, who was still hazy from sleep. The sea surface glistening in the sunlight, water droplets that bounced like jewels, and soft bubbles. And a huge and beautiful fish swimming in it.
Can I really call it a fish?
Asha slowly blinked her eyes, staring at the gigantic, beautiful creature still vividly before her eyes.
The tail was flexible, and the body was smooth. The round, ck eyes were friendly and intelligent, and the mouth that opened wide like a smile was lovely.
Best of all, it was very cute in pink.
How do you have such a color?
It was a soft pink that matched the blue sky with white clouds. It was the color that reminded her of the milk mixed with strawberries she once ate.
Beep-!
Asha slowly closed her eyes and took in the pink water beast.
A cute creature that jumped vigorously in the blue sea and yed around.
It hovered around Asha, who was floating on the sea, and showed its cuteness.
It came close to her, rubbed her cheek, and tickled her side with smooth fins. It was so cute that she didnt know how many times she had hugged the giant beast and kissed it.
It was such a pleasant dream. That was why she did not want to let go of the afterimage of her dream.
Just a few months ago, her dreams were filled with the energy of the dead.
Her friends with their necks ripped off, her bloodbathed family members, and herself floundering in a venomous swamp.
She sobbed and convulsed, and when she woke up, she couldnt sleep for fear of having another nightmare.
Then, at some point, the dream gradually faded away.
Asha knew it was from the time she started sleeping with Tamon.
That was, from the time she began to fall asleep wrapped in his warmth, rather than loneliness and fear.
Asha opened her eyes. She felt a tight arm holding her tightly close to his solid chest. She carefully turned her head to look at Tamon, who was exhaling an even breath. Asha quietly smiled.
Im d. Tamon finally fell asleep today.
Asha gently caressed Tamons forearm, who was holding her tight. His quality of sleep also deteriorated markedly as he started morning sickness on her behalf. He couldnt sleep deeply, and always checked her warmth like a nervous person.
Tammons overprotection had always been there, but the severity was getting worse and worse as the days went by. At times he looked distressed, and at other times he sighed as if rebuking himself. In fact, Asha had some idea why he was doing that.
Barely suppressing the desire to click her tongue, she stroked Tamons forearm again and again.
He must have known too much information.
The world was full of people who died while giving birth.
Even after pregnancy or childbirth, it was easy to get sick if not careful.
The little life in the womb was a blessing, but the mother had to risk her life to bring the child into the world.
Asha was well aware that Tamon was worried too much about her pregnancy.
He paid attention to her every move, and always tried to stick to her.
She also knew that he looked up numerous sources of pregnancy and childbirth.
She also knew that before leaving Monstein, Tamon had many conversations with the people who knew a good deal about pregnancy and childbirth.
He became overly anxious with too much information.
Could it be that the excessive knowledge entered at once became poison to Tamon?
It seemed that the poison had prated deep within him and touched his intense desire to take over all of her pain.
He was truly a sweet, foolish man.
No matter how many times she was reborn, how could she be loved more tenderly than this?
..Ah, Tamon. Tamon.
He was just sweet and fragrant to her, like the soft flesh of fruit that she finally had in her mouth after peeling off the rough, spiky shell.
***
Chapter 184: Side story 13. A Very Cute Dream
Chapter 184: Side story 13. A Very Cute Dream
***
Was that why?
His obsessive overprotection and anxiety were not at all bad. Rather, this desperate love that only she knew was pitiful and heartwarming.
Im fine. Really
Of course, she wasnt afraid either.
However, her fear of changes urring in her body was too smallpared to his desire to protect and love the small life her body nurtures.
They both really wanted this child to be born healthy.
So she wanted to pour out all the love she could give to the child who came out. For the sake of this child, and for the happy future of us waiting.
For that, she had to be stronger.
She felt a warm kiss on her shoulder.
What are you thinking and not sleeping? Cant you sleep?
She could feel Tamons lips rising up to her neck. A drowsy voice tickled her earlobe, softer than his breath.
Asha, startled, looked at him and he kissed her cheek
as if Tamon was aiming for it.
Im sorry, I was sleeping so long, did you wake up because of me?
No, no, I slept well. My head is refreshed after a long time.
Sleep some more.
I was chasing a cute dream and when I opened my eyes, you were there.
Dream? Did you dream too?
As she turned her body to face him, Tamon rubbed his lips against her round forehead.
His soft touch habitually massaged her neck and back.
Well. I had a very cute dream that wasnt like me.
As Tamon recalled the dream, he burst intoughter.
What kind of dream did he have that he smiled like that even after waking up?
Asha hugged Tamons waist tightly, she pressed her ear to his chest, she asked.
Tell me more. I want to hear it.
At the moment of tight contact, Tamons shoulders stiffened slightly, but Asha didnt feel it.
Tamon, who had stiffened for a moment, let out a weak sigh and hugged Asha tightly, continuing to kiss her on the forehead.
I dont know if you know, but I saw a dolphin. Its an ocean creature that can often be seen in Amor.. Whales too, very cute and clever beasts.
It was something Asha had only seen in books. The book said that there were hundreds of types of whales that had not been properly introduced into the world, and the mostmonly seen representative whales were drawn.
Like a beast that lived in the water, their teeth were fierce and their eyes were bloody.
There are many types of whales. There are some ferocious ones who are as fierce as monsters and love to hunt, but there are also those who are gentle and round. Thats what I saw in my dream.
Ah, thats amazing.
Tamon, who said that such a beast was cute, was puzzled.
Its much smaller in size, and it looks cute. Next time Ill take you to a ce where dolphins are frequent. I think you will like it.
Asha was already looking forward to it.
What would it look like? She had never seen sea creatures except seafood, so she was more curious.
But the one I saw in my dream was a little more unusual. I know that there are no such colors around here.
What color?
Um. Her skin was pink.
At that moment, Asha stopped and looked up at Tamon.
Tamon met her eyes affectionately.
Asha blinked as if at a loss for words without realizing it, then bit her trembling lips.
Ha, did that creature you saw in your dream have ck eyes and a smiling face? Its roughly the size of a little bigger than me.
Tamon, who was listening to Ashas clumsy exnation, nodded his head as if it was true.
Her?
Asha, who suddenly burst intoughter without realizing it, sat up, touching her forehead.
It doesnt make sense.
What doesnt make sense?
I had the same dream as you. A pink creature, so if thats a dolphin, I dreamed of a pink dolphin. It was ying with me in the sea
At Ashas words, Tamon burst outughing as if it was strange.
Did we have the same dream at the same time? Youve never even seen that creature, have you?
No. I dont know how I came to dream it, but its so strange.
There was a strange excitement.
Everything she felt in her dream was so sweet and happy, but it felt even better to think that Tamon felt it too.
Its strange.
Tamon, who said that, seemed to be in a very good mood.
Yeah, so. How could this be? Its so strange. Isnt it a special dream? It could be some kind of oracle or something.
Tamon stroked her cheek as if Ashas reaction was cute in surprise and excitement.
At that very moment, Asha looked down at her stomach in surprise.
Even in the darkness, her bright purple eyes were trembling.
Tamon.
Whats wrong?
What happened? Surprised if he had felt her pain, Tamon hurriedly raised his upper body.
Instead of continuing to talk, Asha grabbed his hand and ced it on her stomach.
Why .
At that moment, something tapped the inside of Tamonsrge palm that was wrapped around Ashas stomach.
Yes, that was exactly right.
Tuk-Tamon stopped breathing at the gentle vibration that felt as if the baby was giving a very light greeting.
Did you feel it?
Tamon didnt answer, but Asha could tell just by looking at his hardened expression.
Oh my God, its amazing.
Asha ced her hand on Tamons, her voice wet with joy.
Tamon also wanted to say something, but strangely, his lips couldnt move.
Nothing came out, as if something was choking his throat.
He couldnt help but stare nkly at his hand on Ashas stomach.
Meanwhile, he felt the touch under his palm once more.
Seeing him startled without realizing it, Asha let out a lowugh.
Why do you have such a frightened face?
I dont know. Strange. Seriously, Im convinced that theres another creature living in here
Tamon couldnt help but get distracted by the surprise attack of this little creature in Ashas stomach. He barely felt the palm of his hand, but he was stunned and suffocated as if he had been hit in the head.
Cute. Isnt it so cute? Its like letting us know its there.
Asha stroked her stomach with her trembling hands.
The two of them concentrated on the movement in her stomach for a long time after that, but sadly, no more fetal movements were felt.
When she was told that she was caring a child, nothing felt greater.
At that time, vague joy and emotion surrounded the two of them, but now it was aplete reality.
The presence of a new life gave her a sense of indescribable grandeur.
A child who was thought to be a small sprout moved his body with all his might to reveal his existence. Wasnt he really brave?
Tamon.
Asha caught her breath and looked at Tamon with her slightly firmer eyes.
I want to give birth to a healthy, safe, and happy baby.
Our child.
Our child.
At that word, Tamons expression copsed.
He looked at Asha nkly with bewildered eyes, twisting his face and smiling.
Our child.
Why?
Why were his eyes so itchy?
Tamon frowned hard and gave strength to his eyes, trying to suppress the overwhelming emotions.
He tried to press it down, but it was not easy to suppress the deluge.
Asha, who was reading Tamons expression with a careful eye, reached out her hands and hugged him tightly by the neck.
Yours and my child, Tamon.
Asha.
Lets be a strong mom and dad.
Promise me.
Asha
I will protect our child no matter what. So you too you must protect me and this child with all your might.
Tamon closed his eyes tightly and held his breath at the sound of Ashas voice that prated deep into his soul.
His heart jumped as if it had convulsed several times.
How could this woman possibly be this strong?
Her soul, which filled the inner side of this slender body, was her dazzling splendor, and she shook and awakened him every time.
Of course.
Tamons trembling hand# embraced Ashas slender back with all his might.
No matter what happens, no matter what day the world ends.
He will protect Asha.
And now this child has be his bloodline.
Must.
The two made eye contact, smiled and kissed.
It was an unforgettable night of return.
***
Even after returning to Amor, Tamon still did not leave Ashas side.
He was always by her side when she ate, walked, read, or napped.
Was that a problem?
Normally, this wouldnt have been a problem at all.
However, the problem was that he simply stayed by Ashas side, ignoring the given work or the duty of course.
Asha put down the book she was reading and looked at Tamon, who was taking a rxing nap on herp.
The cover of the book she put down had a picture of a pretty dolphin on it.
Tamon.
.?
You know its been a week already, right?
Was he asleep or was he pretending to be asleep?
After staring at him for a long time, Asha leaned over and whispered his name in a more secretive voice in his ear.
Tamon Krasis.
His shoulders shook slightly at the seductive voice.
Asha did not back down, but moved closer once more and whispered.
Hey, Tamon Krasis. Are you going to keep pretending to sleep like that?
Tamon, who couldnt stand the tickling breath on his earlobe, finally lifted his eyelids that cast long shadows.
His bright red eyes curved like a crescent moon and looked at Asha.
It was Asha who was speechless as she looked at his eyes filled with desire.
Why dont you use a more certain way to wake the sleeping prince?
Asha hurriedly lifted her head, gently squeezing his nose and shaking it.
She clicked her tongue, displeased.
Chapter 186: Side story 15. What will turn the world upside down
Chapter 186: Side story 15. What will turn the world upside down
****
Sponsored by Asahisan. Thank you ()
***
Theo looked at Tamon with a puzzled expression on her face.
However, the expression of the person speaking was too calm and serious to be dismissed as the nonsense of an idiot in love that could not be stopped.
Pregnancy seems really difficult. In particr, I realized that women who suffer from morning sickness really need to be loved more and cherished. In that sense, how about changing the fertility policy in Amor a little bit, Your Majesty?
What are you talking about?
Ronasso, who was listening, finally couldnt stand it and intervened.
So now, you had morning sickness on her behalf and couldnte to report because of not feeling well because of it. Isnt that right?
Ha! Do you want me to believe such nonsense now?
Very often, it is said that if a husband loves his wife too much, he will get morning sickness on behalf of his wife. That seems to be the case.
Tamons attitude went beyond impudence and was close to shamelessness.
People are at a loss for words when they are too surprised or embarrassed?
Theo and Ronasso were like that now.
Whats wrong with him that would make a face that looks like hes going to kill multiple people at once? Love his wife and had her morning sickness?
It would be unbelievable if the two had not seen Tamons face in person.
A human, who seemed lively even when rolling on the battlefield, struggled with the pregnancy of the woman he loved. How unbelievable it was.
Theo stared at Tamon withplicated eyes, then quickly bent her head and touched her forehead.
He was such a loyalist.
Theo sighed deeply, but there was nothing to steer clear because the quality of the deliverables or reports Tamon sent did not deteriorate.
In the meantime, Theo wondered how hard it must have been for the perfectionist who left a detailed record without making a single mistake.
So, all of the children named La Gorreci are on your estate?
Yes. We have also secured a territory for the silver deer. If its okay with you, Id like to invite the children to the capital.
Even though the gaps and abilities have disappeared, the silver deer still has a high value. There are going to be people who hunt deer, so I think its better to protect the deer in your estate for the time being. But it would be okay to tell the children toe up to the capital once. I want to hear the story in detail.
I will, Your Majesty.
To the decisivemand of Theo, Tamon meekly responded.
In the middle of the messed up drawing room, Theo looked at Tamon for a long time and said.
So, what about marriage?
Of course I have to. Once the child is born safely and Ashas body fully recovered, I will have an official ceremony.
Then, are you nning to make a marriage vow in advance?
Tamon looked at Theo as if he was asking something so obvious.
I still cant believe it. You, of all people, are in love.
Tamonughed at Theos muttering.
He also couldnt believe his own change, so would he easily believe that he was someone else?
Tell me what happened.
What do you mean?
How do you feel? Thats what love is.
With her arms crossed, Theo asked with a curious expression on her face.
Ronasso also looked at Tamon with curiosity.
Tamon looked out the window for a moment, then smiled and continued.
I cant exin it in words .
You guys usually talk well, but at times like this, youre speechless?
I simply cant exin it. How should I put it?. Hot, ecstatic andfortable, concerned, anxious
What is it? Emotions are inconsistent.
Thats right. Its like that. All sorts of emotions swirl around and shake me up. But its also ecstatic
The frown on the corners of his eyes and the smile on his face was terribly strange.
Still, his red eyes that shone the moment he thought of Asha were infinitely sweet.
Youre crazy.
Ronasso and Theo reached the same conclusion at the same time.
Sometimes there were people who fell in love. Apparently, their close friend was one of them.
If not, where would the diplomats of one country secretly rescue the empress of an enemy country?
If it wasnt for a generous king like me, it wouldnt have happened.
Theo rose from her seat, admiring her generosity for receiving such Tamon again.
Anyway, he came to visit and yed the match once, so her heart was relieved.
As she looked at his bruised face, she no longer had the energy to be angry.
But sooner orter, you will have to officially enter the pce and live.
I understand, Your Majesty.
This time, Tamon answered obediently, and Theo turned around, clicking her tongue in disapproval.
I really dont understand.
How are you trying to understand love? Try it yourself. Youll know what it means to turn the world upside down.
At Tamons words, Theo snorted and left the drawing room.
She sprinted out of the mansion as she hade in, just before Theo got on her waiting steed, she stared at Ronasso.
Why, why?
From that day on, Ronasso had been subtly avoiding Theos gaze.
It was very strange to see him twitch every time they made eye contact. Didnt he know that seeing such an openly changed reaction makes her want to make fun of him even more?
No, Im curious.
What do you mean, Your Majesty?
Is your eyeballs upside down too, Ronasso?
What?
You stole the lips of the sleeping princess.
Ugh, ahhh!
Ronasso covered his ears and screamed loudly.
No.
No? I remember everything.
Oh no! No, that was years ago!
What did it matter a few years ago? It really happened.
Isnt that right?!
As Theo looked at Ronassos embarrassed face who didnt know what to do, she burst intoughter.
Why did you change your mind when you loved me so much that you turned your eyes upside down? Tell me, Ronasso.
Please stop, Your Majesty. Im really sorry.
You said it didnt happen.
Even if not, I just did everything wrong. Please
With a bright red face, Ronasso put his hands together and begged.
After all, making fun of Ronasso was the most fun. Theos heavy heart was lightened at once.
Dont apologize again in the future. This is an order.
Well then
Keep being teased. This is also an order.
No, Your Majesty!
Theo smiled coolly and sped away.
Ronasso, who had been covering his head in a sense of shame, sighed deeply and ran after her.
**
At that time, Asha was spending time with the twins and Cassion.
As if proving that his brothers wall had been torn down a lot, Cassion sometimes asked to have lunch with Tamon, and Tamon also had a meal with him without showing any displeasure.
Of course, Asha was always there, too, but it was a proud sight to see the brothers trying to be together, even though it was awkward, even if they didnt eat.
Today, Cassion came and brought a present for his future nephew.
However, Theoransha was visiting, and Tamon was not there, so Cassion was spending time with Asha alone.
I heard your spear skills have improved a lot these days.
Ah, ites from Lutre.
Cassion said shyly and scratched his forehead.
Asha looked at the twins with a smile, and the twins proudly raised her chin.
Useless words
Useless! You saw me practicest time.
Huh? Is that enough?
Hmmmm! No, its not that much Well, I felt lighter.
In fact, it was a skill that was stillcking for a long time.
He had only learned the basics now, but his skills improved day by day because he liked to move his body.
Cassion was embarrassed and coughed, but his shoulders were full of strength.
Dont do that, show me. It would be really cool if you show it.
Yes! Show us!
Not sure
Cassion shook his head, shaking his hand, but Asha already knew he had been carrying something elongated since the time he came.
Pretending not to know that there was a long stand somewhere over there, Asha also gently encouraged him.
Arent you going to show me? Im sad. I was curious because Lutre praised you a lot
At her flowing words, Casison covered his mouth with his fist and coughed in vain.
Well, if thats the case, I can show you for a moment.
Cassion, who had been scratching his sharp nose with red ears, got up and brought a spear that had been erected on the side of the garden.
What, you brought the spear and pretended not to know?
Tasha let out a smirk as if absurd, and giggled as if Louie knew it too.
Asha smiled with them too, but as Cassion approached, she quickly captured her expression.
I cant kill the rising spirit.
Come on, look!
A long spear cut through the air.
Cassion was excited and swung his spear like a child proud of his achievements.
He had secured a safe distance, but the spear swooshed
in the middle of the garden was quite close and intimidating.
The piercing sound of the wind whistled past Asha and the twins ears, but not to the point of being dangerous.
Asha also had the eyes to see the spear of Cassion, who had mastered his basic self-defense skills and martial arts. For what he did in a short period of time, his growth was remarkable. He had put in a lot of effort.
The spear of Cassion, which ran across the garden so vigorously, stopped, just after the roar that shook the garden was heard.
Cassion! What are you doing now!
Even the birds hiding among the branches were frightened and pping their wings in a threatening voice.
Asha, who was calm even as she looked at the spear swung back and forth in front of her nose, flinched and grabbed the teacup without realizing it.
Oh my.
Ashas face wrinkled as she turned her head to where the voice hade from.
As if she had foreseen what was going to happen, a sound of pain erupted without her knowing.
Oh!
Without having time to scream, Tamon, who ran to them within a second, grabbed Cassions cor and lifted him up. His sharp fist shed up into the air as much as his terribly contorted face.
Chapter 187: Side story 16. Suspicious Meeting
Chapter 187: Side story 16. Suspicious Meeting
***
Sponsored by Asahisan. Thank you (2/2)
***
Are you ufortable?
After a silent evening, Asha opened her mouth first.
Tamon, who shrugged his shoulders, stared at Asha without a word, then drew a faint smile.
Do I look ufortable?
Yes.
After a sigh, Tamon brushed his hair away from his forehead.
His lips drooped bitterly.
He sighed heavily, then put down the fork.
I was so angry earlier.
But Im so d. Your reason came back atst.
if you hadnt stopped me, I would have just swung my fists.
There was a slight remorse in Tamons voice.
Asha smiled and patted the back of his hand.
Im d you heard my voice.
When Tamon, who ran angrily, grabbed Cassion by the neck, Asha was also startled.
In an instant, his fist went up, and Asha hurriedly called out his name before his fist collided with Cassions face.
Fortunately, Tamons actions stopped immediately.
His trembling fist and fierce eyes seemed to strike Cassion at any moment, but he endured it well.
. Go. Ill talk to himter.
In the tense atmosphere, Cassion and the twins quickly arranged their positions and dispersed.
Tamon immediately hugged Asha. How desperate were the eyes that carefully checked to see Asha was injured.
He was so worried as if Asha was attacked.
He hugged her tightly so her ear touched his chest.
Hearing Tamons violent heartbeat galloping in her ear, she could see why he was excited.
He was very surprised and scared.
Seeing the tip of the spear, which his brother swung in front of Asha, his heart was startled as if it was pounding to the floor.
Asha felt sad for Tamons overprotectiveness.
Perhaps the memories of the past, which he almost lost her, seemed to make him even more distressed.
At the time, he could have saved her with his blood and physical intimacy, but now he felt more helpless because there was nothing he could do to help her if she was injured or ill.
But you have to ovee it.
He couldnt live like this forever.
Not for Asha, but for Tamon, he had to get out of this worry.
It was different from thest time she seduced him and reassured him. Tamon, lost in thought, raised Ashas hand and kissed her, muttering.
It would be better if I apologize.
At his unexpected words, Asha raised her eyebrows.
A man with a strong personality and stubbornness would not be able to say an apology so easily.
It was an unexpected situation for Asha, who had expected him to take several days even if he apologized.
As if reading Ashas mind, Tamon said with a small smile.
I am someone who knows how to apologize, Asha.
Oh?
At Ashas teasing reaction, Tamon murmured with a shrill voice as if his pride had been hurt.
What do you think of me?
A much nicer person than I could have expected?
Asha smiled and kissed the back of his hand, just like Tamon did.
Tamon smiled and shook his head.
I should go. It is unnecessary to waste time while staying in the mansion.
Without dy, Tamon left the room in search of Cassion.
Asha, who returned home, was immersed in her troubles.
Baby, what can we do to get your father out of his anxiety?
She rubbed her belly gently, and strangely enough, the baby responded immediately.
Asha smiled, and it didnt take long for her toe up with a good way.
****
Yeah? Now then.!
Shh.
At Louies loud voice, Asha quickly put her finger in front of her lips and pressed it.
The quick-witted Tasha quickly looked around, and Cassion unwittingly let go of his cup of tea and coughed.
He was surprised as well as Satin and Asrell.
It was a meeting that took ce while Tamon went to the royal pce.
Asha gathered all the twins and Cassion, and even Satin and Asrell, and told them her n.
Because it was a risky n, she necessarily needed reliable helpers.
She couldnt force them, because if the n went wrong, they would have to deal with Tamons fiery wrath. But Asha felt it was a n worth trying and taking some risks for him. It was also a moment when her daring execution ability that made her, who looked only calm, shine as a monarch, once again shined.
Its dangerous. So I need everyones help. Will you help me?
The eyes of the five people who heard Ashas n wereplicatedly entangled.
Looking into each others eyes, no one could answer hastily, but their shaking eyes were fierce. Surprisingly, Cassion was the first to cast a vote in favor.
Agree. I absolutely agree.
He mmed the table, lifted his head, and gave strength to his eyes. Everyones attention was focused on Cassion. Cassion looked back at everyone with a gaze filled withplicated thoughts and spoke with more certainty.
Im sure my brother needs stability now more than ever.
Tamon grabbed Casions neck just because he showed his spear skill in front of Asha.
Cassion was not simply surprised that Tamons bitter death was directed at him. He was surprised that Tamon was lost his sanity.
His brother lost his mind for one reason that Asha was in danger.
If Tamon Krasis had been a hot-blooded or emotionally-acting one, he would never have a chance.
He used to be a man with a calm attitude and reasonableness in any situation.
Because of that, he was able to lead the Krasis family without any other forces, and he performed the roles of general and diplomat splendidly.
Even Cassion didnt notice that his older brother didnt like him very much.
But yesterday.
The red eyes that were trembling with a deadly force and anxiety that were staring at him.
Fortunately, Tamon, who came to Cassionst night and apologized, was no different from usual.
But the fact that he lost his temper in an instant did not change.
Maybe, Asha, you are the one and only person who can do this, but Im even more afraid.
No matter how far apart they lived, was it because they were rted?
Or was it because of Cassions efforts to follow him?
Cassion seemed to be able to understand Tamon, at least.
Now that I think about it, I think he always lived like a stranger. So you and your baby are more precious to him, and thats why hes more anxious. Its the first time hes had this kind of uncontroble anxiety, so I dont think he knows how to deal with it.
Cassion pinpointed exactly what Asha had guessed.
She smiled and sipped her tea.
And she turned to the others and said.
My thoughts are simr to Cassions. Tamons generally perfect, but how can a person be so perfect? If hes insecure, isnt it my duty and this babys, who has be his family, to reassure him and protect him?
Although the method would be more radical than normal.
Asha omitted the rest of the words, but everyone was already able to read the meaning with just their eyes.
She calmly emptied the rest of the tea, waiting for her friends to make a decision.
Although Satins reaction, who has be more sensitive these days, was the most immediate and certain.
I, I.
Satine, who had his lips trembling at the word family that came out of Ashas mouth, grabbed his handkerchief and paused.
Asrell, who was watching the scene, pped Satin on the back and clicked her tongue.
Then, as if his worries were insignificant, he immediately made a pleasant decision.
Didnt I already say that my loyalty is tenacious? I will follow. I think it will be very interesting.
The twins, who had only noticed Asrells agreement, followed excitedly.
Of course, us too!
Actually, its a little scary, but its okay! We trust Asha!
Im sure youll aplish this n perfectly with no problems!
Asha smiled softly, thanking the twins for showing their passionate support. All that was left was Satin.
Satin gave strength to his watery eyes, and nodded his head vigorously.
Good. There is nothing to be afraid of when everyone is together! Even this old servant will be brave for his master and his wife!
With thest remarks of the old chieftain who resolutely expressed his aspirations, the conspiracy that only Tamon did not know about was agreed upon.
***
As punishment for beingte, Tamon, who returned from attending the royal pce dinner banquet in brief, felt that the atmosphere of the mansion was somehow chaotic.
Huh?
What was particrly strange was Satin walking around as if his limbs were broken as soon as their eyes met, but that doesnt mean it was suspicious enough to grab him and ask him why he was walking like that.
Did I be sensitive because I am tired?
These days Tamon knew he was overreacting to everything, so he was consciously trying to get his nerves off.
Even if there was something suspicious about Satin, the belief that he could not do anything that could threaten Tamons personal life also yed a part.
I need to rest now.
Although he was not physically exhausted, he was mentally exhausted from being tormented by Theoransha all day.
He quickly washed up and headed to the bedroom where Asha was resting.
Asha, who was reading a book with a calm expression, opened her arms and hugged him tightly.
Yes, this is it.
There was no better ce than this.
Tamonfortably closed his eyes as he was satisfied in Ashas arms.
***
But a few dayster, Tamon had to regret passing the night that his keen senses had warned him.
The ripple that quietly spread beneath the calm water.
The servants were moving busily, avoiding his eyes.
Like fish diligently moving under the calm waters, Krasis Mansion was chaotic and suspicious throughout.
Whenever Tamon sensed something strange, Asha assured him everything was okay.
The four days passed so quickly.
And on the fifth day after finishing his work, things happened unexpectedly.
.What? What do you mean now?
While spending time training at Cassions earnest request.
Asha disappeared.
Without a trace.
***
Chapter 188: Side story 17. Find me
Chapter 188: Side story 17. Find me
****
Lutre, you go with the Knights Temr to check the outskirts. Satin go check out all the ces Asha went today. Asrell finds out if any of Ashas belongings are missing. Hurry!
Tamons roar broke through the tense knights like thunder.
Tamons eyes, shining like a beast, fiercely followed the rapidly disappearing knights.
Asha!
Asha disappeared.
It was as if his world had copsed.
At first, he asked what kind of nonsense was and looked for Asha slowly.
There was no reason why she suddenly disappeared.
He wondered if she had gone for a walk.
He was not usually someone who worried about people around him, and tried hard to think that nothing happened.
But as if ridiculing Tamons forcedfort, Asha really disappeared.
Without anyone knowing.
I should say that I am d that the twins are gone with her.
Tamon gritted his teeth and searched the area around his mansion.
Who is it? Who the hell!
Could there be any remnants of Gillotti left?
No. It couldnt be.
There was no one who had the trust to avenge Gillotti and Natasha.
Most of all, didnt he take care of all their remnants with his own hands?
There was no way that the shrews who were left with only traces dared to invade this Krasis mansion and kidnap Asha.
No matter how loose hes been these days, hes not in that sloppy state.
Then how?
Tamon twisted his eyebrows as his heart beat wildly, trying to get out of its cage.
No way.
Could it be that Asha got tired of his obsession and foolishness and left on her own?
Just thinking about it made his heart race with an immeasurable speed.
It was probably the most probable reason, but it was also the most unrealistic.
Even justst night, the two of them tangled together and kissed each other, looked closely into each others eyes, and whispered secrets.
Ashas eyes looking at him couldnt be a lie.
Although Tamon believed her, he was anxious.
Worry for her, love paralyzed his reason.
Damn, damn it!
Thoughts twisted as if his brain had been shattered.
Tamon took a deep breath and tried to calm himself, but it wasnt easy.
Lets calm down. Now was not the time for him to let go. Not yet.
ording to Satins report, thest time Asha was seen was 3 hours ago.
Fortunately, it wasnt that long.
Whether she was kidnapped, if she left on her own feet, or whatever ident
His first priority was to find her as soon as possible.
A tendon stood on his firm jaw. His taut muscles swelled like raging waves.
He was so thoroughly dressed that it would not be strange to jump into battle right away.
If anything ever happened to Asha, he had the momentum to see someones blood right away.
His gigantic hands, full of strength, clenched his sword like a fist.
Long veins fluttered like tree roots wriggling in a swamp.
If he didnt find Ashas letter, which was hidden in one of the bedrooms, blood would have been spilled.
Whether it was his or someone elses.
What is this
On the white paper, Ashas flowing handwriting was drawn as if it was swimming.
It was her handwriting that Tamon knew well.
The red eyes that opened hard to avoid even missing a character moved quickly as if chasing the letters.
Asha.
Her name leaked out like a moan.
Atst, having read all the words, he grabbed the letter and jumped out of his seat.
He knew where she was.
***
will he be all right?
Cassion muttered with a dazed voice as he looked at the back of Tamon, who disappeared in a wind of dust.
Satin, who had been walking around the lobby nervously, said, his body shaking.
Uh huh, this is something we cant do. I never thought Id be cheating on my master for the rest of my life
Watching Satin wiping away the sweat, Asrell clicked her tongue.
I know. Satin cant y or act in the future. Hes acting so stiff. I was nervous that we might get caught
What are you talking about! My acting was perfect!
Perfect? Then what was with the constant walking back and forth? Didnt you just write Im a little suspicious! on your face?
Satin, as if embarrassed by Asrells blunt rebuke, scratched his forehead and coughed in vain.
If a person is so sincere, then he might be a little bit like that!
Three hours in which everyone held their breath in the tense tension.
The three were able to catch their breath only after the mansion was empty after doing something that they would not have dared to imagine had it not been for Ashas n.
I was so nervous that Master found the letterter than I expected.
Asrell sighed and flopped down on her seat.
They didnt intend topletely deceive Tamon from the start.
Anyway, they had expected that this clumsy escape y would end in less than half a day.
Asha knew Tamon would panic if she nned too perfectly and disappeared thoroughly.
So, with the intention of just buying some time, she quickly set off while he looked away.
With the letter hidden in a suitable ce so that he wouldnt be too upset or worried. However, Tamon was so preupied with finding her that he did not see the letter in the bedroom drawer until muchter.
If Asrell, who could not wait, hadnt found it for him, the letter might not have been found until much longer.
Ha, by the way, I dont know if Asha will be okay.
Satin looked in the direction where Tamon had disappeared with eyes filled with concern.
Unlike Satin, Asrell did not worry.
She wasnt with Asha long, but she knew there was nothing she couldnt handle.
Lersha Lesha.
Asrell smiled faintly and she looked up at the sky.
Please find her and have a happy time together.
***
Tamon drove the full three hours to arrive at a ce where Asha might be.
Only three hours away from Ginesh was the port city of Bethes.
The protruding city had a developed fishing and port industry, but it was not veryrge.
Why did Ashae here?
Presumably from the contents of the letter, it was true that Asha left him voluntarily.
However, like the delusion that shackled his heart, it wasnt that she got tired of his obsession to get away.
[This is hide and seek, Tamon.
Find me.
The more impatient you are, the farther away I will go.
But if you calm down a little, I know youll notice the hint I gave.
Ill be waiting. Dont be toote. ]
What do you mean?
Tamon quickly noticed the code on the map, which she had drawn, as Asha had told him, and immediately pursued her and reached this ce.
He nced over the city with a strong smell of the sea with his dark eyes.
His sharp eyes were shining fiercely so that he would miss her traces.
Tamon, it is said that their carriage has entered the marina.
Lutre, who quickly inquired around the area, pointed to the ce Asha might have gone to.
Without dy, Tamon rode his horse straight away.
It was fortunate that the daytime of Amor was long.
Although time had passed, the sky was still bright. There were quite a few ships moored at the pier.
A familiar carriage came into his vision as he looked around.
A luxury carriage that did not fit into this small port town.
It was parked in front of the ship just before departure in an unharmed state with no broken spots.
Shes now on the ship.
Tamon hurriedly ran towards the ship with a puzzled expression.
At the same time, it vibrated with a throbbing sound as if the ship was about to depart.
Lutre, you need to find the captain! I will find Asha.
Tamon, who hastily issued an order, jumped on the ship.
He was so distracted that he did not notice the absence of footsteps of the route he should have followed.
Asha!
He got on a ship that was neither too big nor too small and started to open the cabin one by one, calling out Asha in a loud voice.
The strange thing was that people should be busy right before departure, but there were no movements.
..Strange.
The inside of the ship was quiet and still, as if it were hiding its presence.
Although it was a fairlyrge ship, it had only four cabins excluding the sailing room.
He checked all four empty cabins, and finally headed for the lead.
At that moment, the ship swayed and moved.
!
Tamon, startled, quickly raised his head and looked into the navigation room.
A man he had never seen before, perhaps hiding above him, nodded to him and moved his key.
The greeting was polite as the man lifted and released the hat pressed on his head.
Tamon was confused by the kind smile that seemed to know nothing.
With a nervous expression on his face, Tamon slowly moved his feet, looking around once more.
And when he finally got to the front, he saw the one he had been looking for desperately.
Her dazzlingly beautiful silver hair fluttered in the sea breeze.
He saw her staring in the distance, as if watching the waves crash.
Asha!
At the sound of his urgent call, Asha slowly turned and looked at Tamon.
Their eyes slowly entangled between the salty air.
At that moment, the purple eyes curved.
Asha, who was looking at Tamon with her dazzling smile, said as she stretched out her little delicate hand to him.
Yourete, Tamon.
Chapter 189: Side story 18. You just have to enjoy it
Chapter 189: Side story 18. You just have to enjoy it
***
Tamon ran to Asha like a madman and hugged her as tight as he could.
His arms wrapped around her like thick chains, squeezing her tightly into his embrace.
Still, his heart, which was beating like thunder, showed no sign of calming down.
It wasnt clearly visible because of his face that was blue as ice, but his heart fell into the abyss several times and came back up.
He buried his nose deep into Ashas nape and inhaled her body scent. It was the scent of her that quenched his thirst and filled his hunger.
Hey, what the hell is this .
The voice that flowed out of his mouth was trembling.
It was difficult to tell if it was unspoken anger, relief, or sadness.
Asha lifted her slender hand and gently embraced Tamons hard shoulder.
Tamon.
Asha.
The pats and pats were soft as if they were hitting his soul who had gone through hell several times, but it felt more savage.
He clenched his teeth and lifted Asha up to make eye contact with himself.
His zing red eyes questioned her many things, but the words that came out through clenched teeth were soft and tender.
You arent hurt right?
Asha nodded her head, with aplex expression.
At that moment, Tamon sighed and smiled bitterly, as if he was at least relieved.
It was a slight relief from the depths.
Asha pat Tamons chest as it went up and down, then she hugged him again.
Please, when Im barely holding onto the string of reason, can you please exin this situation, Asha?
His voice was calm even though he was on the verge of going crazy. His fingers were trembling slightly.
Asha looked carefully into his eyes and showed him his favorite smile. Im sorry.
What did you do to say sorry?
Or was she going to do something else?
Tamon slightly furrowed one eyebrow.
Then he nced down gently and looked at his wrist Asha was holding.
His wrists were tickling, and a thin rope wrapped around them.
what are you doing now?
Shh. Wait.
Asha fastened his wrists quite skillfully. Twisting the line was the way of the knights.
Did Tanatos teach the Empress these things?
Laughing out of bewilderment, not knowing what was going on. Facing his confused eyes, Asha smiled brightly.
It was the smile that really dazzled men.
When I was young, my brother taught me. He said I might use it someday. Wise Cain. He must have thought I would use this skill sometimes.
Her voice was yful as she wrinkled her nose.
After taking a deep breath for a while, Tamon looked around at the rope tying his wrists tightly, the ship moving forward peacefully, and the calm waters of the sea, then looked at Asha again.
Now that youve tied me up, can you exin, Asha?
Excellent.
Asha murmured in a voice like a rustling sea breeze and looked down proudly at Tamons tightly bound wrists.
No matter how strong Tamon was, it wouldnt be easy to untie because its tied with threeyers of Luxens rope, which was famous for its toughness.
As if praising Tammon for patiently waiting, she looked at him after kissing him gently.
I am kidnapping you, Tamon.
What?
You fell into my trap and you are being kidnapped.
Tamons face was wrinkled in a shape never seen before. He had a stunned face.
It was so funny that Ashaughed out loud.
The suns rays reflected off the sea water and passed over her face. It was a smile as bright as a jewel.
Actually, Ive always felt strangely happy when you make a face like this.
I must have looked pretty stupid right now.
Asha whispered as she dug into his arms, still with a smile on the tip of her lips.
Because only I could make you look like this.
This was the face that appeared when he was tricked.
It was a subtle expression that only she could see.
Asha whispered in a gentle voice, as if singing.
You forced me to take you, Tamon Krasis.
.
So, even if I kidnap you, please understand.
Tamon looked at Asha for a long time with a wrinkled face.
Hisplex eyes stared at her for a moment, then he said in a stern voice.
This kind of revenge is not right, Asha. Unless youre trying to scare me and kill me.
Revenge?
Asha corrected Tamons words.
This is not revenge, Tamon. Just as you forced me to live, so am I trying to force you to live.
For the first time in my life, I feel stupid. I cant figure out what you mean.
Its very easy.
Asha grabbed his cheek and kissed him deeply.
In spite of his anger and bewilderment, his lips steadily opened and his tongue wandered in search of sweet honey.
As if she didnt want to waver, Asha smiled as she broke the contact.
Lets go to a ce where only the two of us can be alone. A ce where you can protect me to your hearts content, and where I can pamper you.
Words he didnt expect toe out of her mouth surprised him.
Pamper by Asha?
Ashas pampering in a situation where he got kidnapped unintentionally by falling into her tricks.
It was a list of words that didnt match at all.
Even so, a weak wind blew into his chest, which had already sunk down a while ago.
It may have been that he was enchanted by the way she behaved in an unusually blunt manner.
I dont know if I should be angry or afraid now.
He looked at her with confused eyes.
You just have to enjoy yourself, Tamon.
Asha pointed to a small ind in the distance.
His eyes narrowed as he looked at the ind Asha pointed to, and his eyes caught on.
It was only now that Tamon realized that this sea route was familiar.
There ?
The very ind he said one day they would go together and y against those flexible-tailed beasts.
Our babymoon trip under the guise of kidnapping.
It was the monkey ind.
***
Was it really the perfect preparation?
Or should it be called aplete deception?
Tamon had to experience an incredible and crazy experience with Asha and the arrival of another ship that followed him.
So, everyone was on this n, except me?
It was ridiculous, so he didnt even get angry.
He then looked at Lutre and the Knights disembarking from the arriving ship, and the procession of servants following them with narrow eyes.
Doctors, cooks, fifteen servants, and even gardeners, maids, and midwives were getting off the ship one after another.
There was too much luggage to be called a sudden trip.
Luckily, Lutre was looking around with a more bewildered face than Tamons.
However, looking at the procession, it must have been that Satin and Asrell were already in this n with Asha.
He suddenly remembered the awkward face of Satin he had seen just before leaving the mansion.
Ha.
Oh these guys.
Tamon used little strength and broke free of his bound wrists, twisting his lips.
Despite the fact that Asha had been tying it three times expertly, his wrists were just fine with no traces of marks.
Asha looked at Tamons wrist with disappointing eyes.
How hard she had tied him up but he broke free easily like that.
Asha looked at him with admiration, yet bewilderment, as she nced at Tamons wrists once more, then raised her head and she looked at him.
As she looked into his burning eyes, it seemed that anger was still there.
Asha asked with a smile as Tamon crossed his arms.
Are you still mad?
How the hell was he tricked like this?
Tamon looked at Asha with concern. He already knew she had a n from a few days ago. It was his own mistake.
He thought he would find her in half a day, but that half day became hell for him.
She was truly heartless and gave him a taste of hell.
Nevertheless, Tamon could not be angry with Asha. No, strangely enough, he wasnt angry. He was just thankful that she was safe, and that he could see her pretty expression with so much excitement on her face.
He was just happy with it.
He couldnt help but think he was an idiot.
If she asked him to take out his organs, he would dly pick up the knife and take it out on his own.
Please dont do this again.
Yes, I promise.
As he hugged Asha tightly, his shallow anger vanished. It was absurd.
Asha was thorough, she had brought everything necessary for the ind.
Tamon turned and looked at the two nervous housekeepers waiting at the marina.
There was also a hut on this ind, but there was a castle in good condition.
Those two were the Kesslots, who managed the castle.
After a brief greeting to the Kesslots, he turned to go to the castle.
It had been a long time since he had looked after the hut, so he decided that it would be difficult to get there tonight.
But Tamon was caught by Asha.
No, Tamon. Thats not where well be staying.
A blush appeared on Ashas cheek as she grabbed Tamon. Her pink cheeks were covered with a hint of excitement and anticipation.
Tamon looked at Asha with bewilderment.
It was the first time he had seen her face like this.
Under Ashas blush, he felt the desire boil up.
I have to fight it.
Asha.
Lets go.
Asha grabbed his hand tightly. As if she already knew the path, she walked on the other side of the road to the castle.
At that moment, the forest along the coast shook, and the cry of a strange beast resounded sharply.
WAhhhhh!
It was the sound of the mischievous enemies who discovered Tamon, aloud to announce that he had reappeared.
Chapter 190: Side story 19. Time to become a family
Chapter 190: Side story 19. Time to be a family
***
The ind was divided into western and eastern regions, which differed in appearance.
On the west side, gentle beaches and high cliffs were in harmony, and the waves were also moderate, so the scenery of the blue sea and white foam was spectacr.
In addition, it was also perfect for observing shipsing into the ind, as it could barely see thend.
However, the east side had a lower cliff than the west side, and there were many reefs in front of it, and it kept the appearance of a more primitive ind.
In addition, unlike the west, which has a long beach that curves outward as if pushing the sea, in the east, only a part of the hollow was white sand.
At first nce, the beach in the west wasrge and cool, but when you stepped on it barefoot, the sand in the east was soft and beautiful.
When soaked in the warm sunlight, the sand was warmer than any other silk needles, and peoples hearts were naturally warm.
Tamons hut was built right in front of the sandy beach.
It was an incredible house that he built by himself.
The inside was quite spacious and clean, and it was well equipped so living here was notcking in the least.
The only disappointment was that the hot water was not avable at any time as in the mansion, but even so, it wasnt a problem because Tamon boiled water every night for warm baths.
Tamons hut was separate in the west, and all the servants who followed stayed in the castle and waited.
Tamon and Asha simply unpacked their belongings in the hut to the east, and the servants in the mansion stopped by the hut once every two days to bring necessities or clean up.
Life in the hut was smoother than expected.
Except for one thing, the monkeys.
Damn monkeys.
Tamon muttered annoyingly, wiping the coconut juice that the monkey had poured over his head.
The two intrepid wolfdogs guarding the front door, Lisha and De Gaulle, also shook their wet heads and growled a little.
Asha smiled softly and handed a towel to the man and two wolfdogs.
However, no matter how much water was wiped off, the fruit juice stuck to the hair and did note out clean.
It doesnt work. Ill have to wash up.
It was Tamon who had just washed up an hour ago, but he had no choice but to do it again.
He personally led two of his favorite wolfdogs into the bathhouse.
Asha picked up the towels that had fallen and arranged them, and went out the door where Tamon hade in gruntingly.
In front of the hut, the expansive sea greeted her with a cool breeze.
Asha tucked her silver hair behind her ear, which shimmered even more in the sunlight, and moved slowly.
Each time the wind gripped the hem of her robe and swayed it, a bulging belly appeared.
When she reached the shade of arge palm tree, with a hum, three little monkeys sprinted from behind the bushes and hovered between Ashas legs.
You were bad this time.
Asha spoke in a mischievous tone, stroking the monkeys head as she pretended to be angry and rolled her eyes.
I said we should get along. Dont you like it?
The monkeys looked at each other as if they had understood her, and exchanged beast words.
They were very strange animals. It wasnt wrong to say that they looked like human beings. The way they form a group,municate, and y with each other was unbelievable.
Like little children.
Soon a monkey sprinted into the bush and came out with something.
It was an unripe green banana.
The monkey picked it up and stomped its feet in an angry rage. Asha, who was watching it quietly, said, stroking the angry monkeys head.
So, you are mean to Tamon because he cut down your banana trees?
Eek!
Oddly enough, the monkeys nodded violently, as if they had understood her words.
That was then.
Thats because you burned the tail hair of Lisha and De Gaulle.
Tamon, who had already washed up, came up to them, wiping his wet hair. The startled monkeys climbed up the palm trees and prepared to fight.
The two wolfdogs that followed Tammon also bared their teeth, looking at the monkeys.
Anyway, theyre animals that dont even know how to reflect.
Tamon reflexively pulled closer Asha by the waist and grunted as he kissed her on the forehead.
The monkeys over the bushes thumped their feet in annoyance, but the wolfdogs roaring wildly did not daree near them.
Asha sighed and shook her head.
It had already been over two months since they came to the ind, but reconciliation between Tamon and the monkeys had not yet been made.
They threw food at each other like children, secretly stealing things and running away.
No one showed signs of retreating.
Still, cutting down the banana trees was too much. Some of the banana trees died this year, and the monkeys were upset.
Well, Lisha and De Gaulle almost got burned. Compared to that, cutting down a banana tree is a generous treatment.
There was some truth to Tamons words.
Asha looked at therge white and gray dogs licking her hands.
They bared their teeth like beasts, but when they looked up calmly like this, theirrge eyes were just gentle and cute.
Im d you werent hurt.
The wolfdogs rested their foreheads on Ashas hand and meekly closed their eyes.
Tamon, who was staring at them, looked at Asha with strange eyes and said,
Lisha and De Gaulle, and the monkeys, ah, and the silver horn deer too. Anyway, I think most animals like you. Strangely.
From the first day they came to the ind, Tamon and the monkeys were in an uproar.
Perhaps they had been tormenting wolfdogs in various ways, the dogs and monkeys had growled at each other every time.
With Tamon added to it, it was a real war.
But strangely, the monkeys never attacked Asha.
Even if Asha was with Tamon or the wolfdogs, they didnt do anything violent.
And when Asha was alone, they would sneak up to her, touch her hair curiously, and bring her forest fruits.
Even Tamon, who bared his teeth with monkeys, felt that these animals were not aggressive to Asha.
That was why Tamon didnt drive out all the monkeys and left them alone.
Its because Im pretty.
Huh?
At Ashas brazen words, Tamon raised an eyebrow.
When did she be so mischievous? Come to think of it, Asha also liked to joke around quite a bit.
No?
Tamon burst intoughter at the rather clever remark.
Its refreshing to hear those words from your mouth.
Asha smiled at Tamon and grabbed his hand. Their fingers entangled as if they were melting into each other.
Asha and Tamon walked on the fine white sand beach hand in hand.
I read it in a book, and originally, canines and monkeys dont get along well. (Asha)
Really?
So, you and the monkeys fight even if they just make eye contact. (Asha)
You mean Im a dog now?
Its more like a wolf, to be precise. (Asha)
Ha.
Asha grinned and looked up at Tamon.
When the purple eyes looking at him sparkled so beautifully, Tamon missed the timing to get angry.
Looking at it like this, he sympathized with Ashas words a little while ago.
She was enchanting, how could anyone possibly hate such a person?
The only people who did that were those who were blind or had a foolish mind.
And Tamon knew the end of such people.
You dont seem to be afraid of beasts because you havent been eaten by wolves these days.
Tamon quickly grabbed her waist and pulled her into a hug.
Her beautiful round belly touched his hard stomach.
Feeling that warm and ecstatic touch, he kissed Ashas slender neck
After kissing her soft skin hard a few times, Asha shuddered andughed.
Stop it, youll leave a mark.
Well, its just us here.
Tamon hugged her more deeply.
Her body temperature, her soft body, and herughter drenched him.
His mind was instantly at peace. It was to the point of being horrified by the rising happiness.
He didnt know it would be so nice to be alone, just the two of them.
asionally, he got angry at the pranks of those damn monkeys, but even that was just a small, everyday event that he could share with Asha andughed together.
Just rxing with her on this little ind, feeling the fetal movement in her stomach, sleeping and waking up together and all this happening made his heart full.
When he woke up in the morning, the first thing he saw was the shade of her eyshes, and debating the babys names until the moment they fell asleep, he couldnt be happier.
Compared to him, who picked her up in the snowy mountain and saved her with his powers, she was a person who gave him greater blessing when she tricked and kidnapped him to this ind. She saved him.
Tamon smiled softly and kissed her forehead once more.
At the happiest moment, the happiest ce, Tamon and Asha decided to give birth here.
As expected to some extent, Asha had brought the midwife and doctor together from the beginning.
She was, after all, a woman who looked ahead by a few numbers.
About a month and a half left?
Yes. Time goes really fast.
I know. Im trembling all over again.
The hand holding hers became tighter.
Yesterday and today always seemed the same, but their time passed in an instant like the ocean that flowed every hour.
It had been nine months and a half since he had prepared his heart and did not have enough.
An unexpected visitor came to the ind after hearing the shocking news.
Chapter 191: Side story 20. Omen
Chapter 191: Side story 20. Omen
***
Who ising?
Themander of the 1st Knights Ronasso Bashel has arrived.
At the words of the servant who hastily ran from the western castle, Tamon nervously ruffled his frizzy hair.
l. Ronasso.
ha.
It seemed that something had happened since he suddenly came here.
Tamon seemed to be able to guess roughly what had happened without having to listen through Ronassos mouth.
Wait a minute.
Yes, Master.
Tamon entered the room to get dressed. Asha was still sleeping soundly.
Tamon looked at Ashas brow, which was slightly grimacing at what was ufortable, and gently kissed her.
Lately, Asha had not been able to sleep well at night.
It was Tamon who held her tossing and turning all night and barely put her to sleep.
Because it was thest month, it seemed that the erged stomach was very heavy.
Pregnant women were not able to sleep on their backs because their lower back and internal organs were pressed, and even lying on their side was notfortable at all.
It was just pitiful for Asha, who endured such hardships alone.
Tamon gently caressed Ashas cheek while she was asleep, then quietly got up from the bed. He didnt want to wake her from her sleep at dawn.
Ill be back soon.
Ronasso came to see Tamon so Tamon left a note saying he was going to the West Castle for a while, and he went out cautiously.
It took all he had to leave Asha by herself, especially since it was herst month of pregnancy. But he had to leave to meet Ronasso because it might be something rted to the king.
He moved his feet quickly, vowing toe back before lunch.
As he had just left the hut, Asha wrinkled her eyebrows and struggled to open her eyes.
***
Ugh.
Asha grabbed her stomach, feeling a stinging pain.
To call it a stomach ache, she was annoyed and felt strangely painful.
Since she was not normally suffering from severe menstrual cramps, the strange pain in her stomach was strange and abnormal.
These symptoms had been on for a week or so, and it used to go away after a while, so she didnt take it seriously.
Just in case, she asked the doctors and midwives, and they said that it was something that most mothers go through, so some of them took it lightly.
It was amon symptom experienced by pregnant women at the end of the journey, and it was a signal that childbirth was imminent.
As the pain subsided, Asha came to her senses and looked around.
Tamon was nowhere to be seen.
She wasnt surprised, as he would be away by the time she got up to prepare a light meal or prepare a hot bath.
[Ronasso is here, Ill be back soon. Ive made your favorite tomato soup, so eat it when youre hungry. I love you. ]
His love could be felt through the small note.
Asha smiled involuntarily and then whispered as she kissed the words he had written I love you.
Love you too.
Tamon would have been quite pleased if he had heard of her, but unfortunately he wasnt here.
Asha went into the bathroom after she was alone for a while.
She had been sweating all night and her body was not at all refreshed.
There was moderately lukewarm water when it was heated again. While simply washing herself with warm water, she suddenly grabbed her stomach and looked down.
I think something just came out.
She wasnt sure because she was washing.
She stopped pouring the water and checked her condition again.
Fortunately, she didnt show any symptoms, maybe it was her mistake.
Asha cleared her anxious mind, and quickly washed her body and went out.
There was no way the baby was alreadying out.
Although there were differences of opinion, both the midwife and the doctor said her due date was still ten days away.
Compared to other mothers, her physical condition was excellent.
Sometimesbor pains are faster, but Asha tried tofort herself that it wouldnt be. And even if she hasbor pains, the baby wouldnte out so quickly because it was her first childbirth.
Suddenly, her appetite plummeted. She went out for a walk on the beach to get some fresh air.
Lisha and De Gaulle, who were sleeping in front of the house, woke up and followed Asha.
If you are there, the monkeys are afraid
The big one, as big as a tiger, pretended to be pitiful, drooped her ears and rubbed Ashas palms against her forehead.
Asha smiled and stroked Lisha and De Gaulles hair in turn.
She moved slowly along the wooden deck that protruded forward.
Standing here, she felt like she was floating in the middle of the sea and it felt good.
While enjoying the sea breeze so leisurely, she heard a loud sshing sound from the front of the sea.
Asha, who turned her eyes and looked in front of her, was surprised and briefly admired.
Dolphin !
She had heard of it asionally appearing around here, but she had never seen it before.
Ashas eyes twinkled and she looked at therge sea creature that was sshing and jumping in the sea.
The dolphin was also watching Asha, and shook its head with a squeaky, cute sound.
The dolphin, which Asha had only seen in pictures, was much cuter in reality.
It sshed a few more times, performing tricks, but at some point it disappeared into the depths of the sea.
The moment when Asha, who had reached out her hand for nothing in a regret, pulled back with a shyness.
Ssh!
Right in front of her eyes, somethingrge sshed.
!
The dolphin had revealed itself once again.
What was even more surprising was that there was not one dolphin.
In the meantime, whether it had brought its friend or a shy friend appeared from hiding, the two dolphins jumped back and forth in front of each other as if ying pranks.
The color of the dolphin, which appearedte, was different from the one a while ago.
Asha looked at the dolphins with trembling eyes and covered her mouth with her hand in amazement.
****
Asha calmed her excitement and looked at the soothing sea.
The big and cute creatures had disappeared without a trace.
Eyes filled with regret and surprise gazed across the sea. She wished Tamon woulde home sooner. She wanted to tell him about this amazing thing she had experienced.
Boldly, the touch of her stroking the creatures who pushed their noses in front of her still remained in her palm. She took a deep breath with amazement, reminded of their pinkish hue, turned back and exited the wooden deck.
What if Tamon doesnt believe it? How would she make him believe it? A smile spread across her lips at the excited thought.
Grrr. De Gaulle showed his teeth when he got near the hut.
A few monkeys wandered around the forest and jumped up the tree excitedly. Among the dogs was a very small baby monkey, who reached the top of the tree after a long time since he was still not good at climbing.
De Gaulle.
Asha stopped in front of De Gaulle as if to calm it down, and warned him in a low voice. De Gaulle meekly lowered his tail and obeyed.
Are you here to bring me some fruit?
Sometimes the monkeys came to give her fruit when Tamon wasnt there.
Perhaps the fruit was an excuse for them toe and make friends. Surprisingly, the bananas given by the monkeys were exceptionally sweet and fragrant.
The courtesy of these animals was cute, so Asha did not refuse the fruit.
She sternly told Lisha and De Gaulle to stay put, and approached the tree where the monkeys had climbed.
While Lisha and De Gaulle were staying still, the monkeys did not hesitate to approach Asha.
Eek.
Another shy baby monkey came downst.
As Asha reached out her hand towards the baby monkey, the baby monkey slowly grabbed her hand.
It was a strange feeling. It was clearly a beast, the hand did not feel so different from that of a human.
The little monkey carefully climbed up her arm and sat on her shoulders.
Then, as if curiously, he gently stroked her silver hair.
The baby looked cute, be it a beast or human.
Asha peeled a banana the monkeys had given her and handed it to the baby monkey.
It was very amazing to see him nibble up a banana with excitement.
Just then, Ashas stomach started hurting again.
ah.
The pain was stronger than in the morning, and Asha involuntarily closed her eyes and held her breath.
The monkeys also watched her silently if they sensed something was wrong with her.
Asha grabbed her stomach and took a deep breath, waiting for her pain to subside.
It was a short while, but her stomach was so tight that a cold sweat came out. Asha said goodbye to the monkeys, feeling worried, and she slowly grabbed her belly and walked.
One step, two steps..
As she was walking slowly, she stopped in ce when she felt something bursting out of her.
Oh, no.
Amniotic fluid was exploding.
Chapter 192: Side story 21. Became a Family (End)
Chapter 192: Side story 21. Became a Family (End)
***
Help me!
As soon as Ronasso, who had been pacing the lobby nervously, saw Tamon walking in, he hurriedly grabbed his hand and begged.
The two eyes that were wide open were desperate.
Help me please!
Tamon looked at Ronasso with pitiful eyes, and sternly shook his hand away.
Why did youe to me and ask for help?
Oh no! Im in a ruse!
It was an absurd thing to say.
If what had happened between the king and Ronasso was a ruse, the political table would have turned very easily.
Tamon walked past Ronasso and climbed the stairs, clicking his tongue.
Ronasso followed his friend with weeping eyes unmatched by his size.
You dont know why Her Majesty is like this? Tamon! Do you really want me to live? What will I do if I be her husband?
Its a good thing. I will be very pleased. To have two old friends of mine sitting on the throne side by side, its very reassuring.
Ahhh!
Ronasso shouted with a reddened face covering his ears.
Tamon clicked his tongue andid back on the sofa in the parlor on the second floor.
He sipped the morning tea from the servant, and shook his head at Ronasso, who was still in pain, wrapped around his head.
Tell me. What did you do?
At Tamons question, Ronasso stared at him with painful eyes. Tears welling up make him look pathetic. Tamon waited patiently. After a while, Ronasso opened his mouth.
I thought she was crying.
What?
I thought she was crying.
Therefore.
Ronasso bowed his head and covered his forehead with his hands.
To summarize the story he told:
About a month ago, Theoransha had a particrly difficult day.
It was also the anniversary of the death of the second prince, who was particrly close to Theo.
It was not enough to suffer from the ministers all day, it was also the day when she heard the news that the foreigners in the northwest had killed a hundred soldiers on the frontier.
Theo, who didnt even like to drink, drank until she got drunk that day.
As usual, she giggled and teased Ronasso to get her anger out, so he thought it was okay.
She was so depressed that she teased him by telling him to go away before he was eaten, so Ronasso quickly left the room.
Yes, this would not have happened if he had been here up to this point.
That day, Theo was rxed and smiled.
After hesitating for a while, Ronasso wanted to bring her a ss of honey tea before leaving. But when he came back and saw Theo in tears.
Ronassos heart sank in an instant.
Who was Theoransha?
If he had to pick the strongest person in the world, Ronasso was able to pick Tamon and Theoransha first.
Its strength was iparable to the monstrous Tamon, but Theoranshas strength was within her. From her birth, she was as determined and strong as someone who would be a king.
She was sometimes cold-hearted and never wavered.
When she became king, she loved her country more than any other monarch, and she was not afraid to sacrifice or be sharpened for her country as much as she did.
Like a person whose blood would note out even if she was stabbed, there was no shaking in everything.
When there was no one like that Theoransha, she shed tears!
The moment Ronasso unconsciously reached out to her and grabbed her shoulder, which was thinner than he thought !
My, why did I do that?
When Ronasso finished the story, he grabbed his head and was in despair.
Tamon didnt even want to hear the rest of the story.
He refused to even hear about other peoples intimate nights, even those of close friends.
You really dont know why?
At Tamons sarcasm, Ronasso red at him and bowed his head again.
Tamon said nonchntly.
If you dont like it that much, reject it, youre only going to get kicked out?
Hey, will that happen?! You!
Tamon muttered a cynical smile at the screaming Ronasso.
Anyway. Because you dare to like Her Majesty.
That, that!
Theo was Ronassos childhood love.
After she became an adult, when she took the throne, Ronasso didnt dare to feel that way anymore.
It meant that the courageous heart of his childhood was shattered.
But now it was going to turn like this!
What are you so worried about?
After a sigh, Ronasso said.
I dont dare. At best, Im the eldest son of a fallen aristocrat. I have no power or anything. Im sure Ill be nothing but a burden to Her Majesty.
The judgment is yours. No matter how hot-blooded she may be, she is not someone who will pick the position of her future partner recklessly.
But.
Ronassos shoulders drooped as if he wasnt confident.
For Ronasso, it wasnt just a matter of love and power.
He was in such a heavy position, and it was a decision with responsibility.
The king had chosen him. It was a glorious thing, but he was afraid to dare to ept it.
I think you will do well.
What?
As long as you decide to stay with her, I dont really worry too much after that.
At the unexpected words, Ronasso stared at Tamon. He was trying to find out if he was joking or if he was serious.
Tamon smiled and looked at Ronasso.
She chose you because she liked you too. If she didnt mean it, she wouldnt have offered you to be her partner for nearly half a year. Shes not a person who would do anything nonsense.
But
Youll be fine.
Ronassos eyes lit up.
Tamon turned his head with a wild frown as if he had seen nothing.
Thinking that this would have been enough, Tamon waved his hand, telling Ronasso to disappear quickly.
Stop it and leave now. Youre holding a busy person to tell your love story.
What? A love story!
So, dont bother me and go.
Ivee all the way here, shouldnt I have at least some lunch?
Then just eat and leave quickly. Commander of the 1st Knights.
Tamon, in a polite tone, drove him harshly.
You dont want to eat with a friend you havent seen in a long time?
Tamon shook his head.
Dont be needy
It was then.
Knock. Knock. Knock.
Someone frantically knocked on the window of the parlor on the second floor where they were. Tamons eyes widened as he looked through the window.
A swarm of monkeys was calling out to him.
***
Ahhhhh!
The scream that came through the door burned Tamons heart.
He couldnt catch up with his heavy heart and stood in front of the door without a break.
A little bit more, a little bit more!
The voice of an urgent midwife could be heard loudly through the door.
The doctor took the baby and the midwife was on the side helping it.
The higher Ashas groan grew, the stronger the voice of the midwife who gave her strength.
It was four hours of excruciating and painful time.
Tanon was even more afraid because he didnt know how much longer Asha had to endure such a time.
How about Asha, who had to endure the pain of tearing flesh inside.
God, please help me one more time. Please, take her pain . So that I can carry it one more time.
He prayed and prayed earnestly.
He thought that finding God was a weak thing, but now, he realized that thought was also a luxury.
He just wished for it. He wished Asha, who was clenching her teeth inside and giving birth to their child, was safe, and he just hoped that her pain wouldntst long.
It was ironic. The irreceable pain she suffered made him more painful. Made him miserable and helpless.
Tamon felt suffocated, so he opened the window that had been tightly shut. Then he saw monkeys crawling around the hut. They used to be enemies, but now that thought hadpletely disappeared. If it werent for the monkeys, he might still be at the mansion, not knowing what had happened to Asha.
Desperately running, the monkeys mimicked the pregnant Asha in front of the puzzled Tamon and reenacted how she fell on the floor.
They were clever beasts.
you are really strange beasts.
They gathered together and looked impatient, as if waiting for their family member to give birth. Lisha and De Gaulle were also aware of the merits, so they just sat quietly looking at the horde of dozens of monkeys.
Tamon left the window open and wandered around the room again.
He clenched and opened his fists several times with his sweaty palms.
Through the cracks in the door he bit his tongue every time he heard Ashas screams, and he clenched his teeth and had to endure it again and again as how muc he wanted to jump in.
Did two more hours pass?
Waaaa!
There was a loud cry of a baby.
Tamons head, which had been drooping, was raised instantly.
It was the moment when a very pretty princess was born.
****
Asha heard familiar voices in her hazy consciousness.
As if lost somewhere in her childhood memories, the bustling voices of the people mumbled in.
From the edge of her hazy consciousness, the figure of the one she missed appeared.
You are very pretty.
As she was while she was alive, Ashas beautiful mother looked at the baby in her arms with a delighted smile.
Rosie, it looks just like you when you were young.
Before she knew it, Ashas eyes burned with tears.
Hmm, I think Rosie was much prettier when she was younger.
Her fathers voice was heard. The way her mother pped her husbands shoulder, saying he was out of control, was just right.
What could be more beautiful or less beautiful? Its just nice and happy. Good job, Roselyn. Youve been through a lot.
How long had it been since her grandfathers voice was so sweet?
Asha turned her head to look at her grandfather, who came closer to her mother.
Just before she died, her grandfather, who had difficulty moving around, was now smiling happily.
How are you all here?
She asked, but no one answered her.
They were just looking at her with a smile.
but I dont see Cain.
Everyone pointed at the back Ashas question. She heard someone approaching.
Youre all grown up, my little sister.
Cains big, rough hands were stroking her hair.
As if she was a child, her brother gently stroked her hair.
I love you and Im so d that you have people you love by your side.
Cain.
Asha slowly turned back and looked at Cain.
Even though she knew this was a dream, it was heartbreaking to see the family she had not seen in a long time.
Why are you crying on a happy day?
Cains hand wiping away her hot tears was vivid as if it were real.
Dont be sad, dont get sick, well watch over you and your child. So you, dont worry about anything and just be happy all the time.
Cain hugged her tightly. Her heart ached at the light warmth. This warmth that seemed to fly away when she opened her eyes was sad and painful. As she struggled to clench her teeth and hold back crying, a deep, sad voice spoke.
You know, Rosie?
What?
I was happy enough.
Its just unfortunate that I couldnt see you and Anna a little more, but Im sorry.
Asha already missed this gentle smiling face.
Her dear brother.
Her blood that cared for her infinitely.
A repressed cry broke out over and over again. She shouldnt be like this, but Asha kept crying like a child.
When did you be such a crybaby?
Cain smiled and gently kissed her forehead.
I love you, my dear Empress. May eternal blessings be with you and your child.
Dont go.
Stay a little longer.
Dont go.
..Dont go!
Wake up quickly. Someone is looking for you anxiously. Both of you.
Before she could ask what he meant, a roaring cry lifted her consciousness.
****
Tamon stared nkly for a while, awkwardly holding his mumbled child.
He was afraid because the baby was so small and light.
Its a very pretty baby. It must be healthy because of the loud cries.
At the midwifes words, Tamon looked at the baby who was squirming for a long time.
Behind him, the monkeys were clinging to the window.
The midwife smiled broadly at the bizarre appearance and left the room. There was a lot to prepare before the mother woke up.
I dont think shes that pretty yet.
Tamon looked at the tiny creature in his arms with a bewildered voice.
The baby, who had only pouty lips, probably understood what her father was saying, and then burst into tears.
Startled, Tamon quickly held the child andforted her.
No, no, you are the prettiest. A very pretty baby. Its the first time Ive ever seen a pretty baby like you. Really.
Whether she understood the words or whether the shaking arms werefortable, the crying ended briefly.
In those few minutes, Tamon, who had been sweating profusely, breathed a sigh of relief.
Oh, youre already taking control of your dad.
Tamon was amazed at even that and burst outughing.
This little one was his and Ashas child.
He felt very strange.
Tamon was in a daze and froze the red-hot baby.
Tamon.
Tamons head raised at the faint voice.
Asha, are you okay? Are you awake?
The baby?
Tamon quickly put the baby in Ashas arms, and then kissed her on the forehead and cheek nonstop.
Great job. Thank you and Im sorry. (Tamon)
Why are you sorry?
Just. Im just sorry for everything. When you get sick, I keep feeling sorry. (Tamon)
At his words, Asha smiled and shook her head.
Dont do that. Theres nothing to me yourself for.
Tamon smiled bitterly and hugged Asha tightly. Perhaps the power was too strong, the baby caught between the two of them cried.
Surprised, Asha and Tamon hurriedly retreated.
Asha looked at the babys small lips, which were grimacing. Why was this little bundle so pretty?
She hugged the baby tightly and looked at Tamon.
So pretty. Isnt it?
Right. So pretty. But you are prettier.
Asha grinned and muttered.
How am I pretty looking like this?
Youre pretty no matter what.
Asha knew that the words were sincere.
So she was happy that this man became her man, and that she became a family with him. Because he was a kind person who always looked at her with loving eyes.
Come on,e hug me again. I cant hold the baby and you all because I have short arms, but you can.
Ill hug you every day. Anytime you want, even if you dont.
Tamon smiled brightly and opened his arms wide to hug Asha and the baby at once. The baby trapped in the arms of her mother and father moved slowly. The sound of Tamons heart touching her ear was as loud as thunder and soft as a luby.
All of this was perfect. A great emotion that she couldnt control rose over her. With her eyes closed, Asha suddenly thought.
She was so full of joy that she couldnt even remember the pain she had been in for more than six hours.
They really had be a perfect family.
***
She was the former empress of an enemy country, a foe, and a woman who won against all odds.
Even when he picked her up, abandoned in the snowy mountains, Tamon dared to boast that he had saved her.
But looking back with her now, it was his arrogance that he thought he had saved her.
It was not her who received the salvation, but Tamon, himself.
In the face of his cruel fate, he must have desperately held onto his line of salvation.
The one who made him know the joy of life, ordinary happiness, and the luck of life with a loved one.
Now she had be his daily routine.
It was the most important criterion that governed his life.
That little life born of love would also be another daily life for him.
The sea of happiness fluttered in Tamons heart.
It was a feeling of ecstasy that he couldnt even imagine.
Tamon, who had been staring nkly at the sea, quickly turned around at the sound of crying.
Through the window, Asha could be seen holding the crying little baby and she was helpless.
Look at this, It cant be without me even for a moment.
Tamon smiled happily and hurriedly went in to meet his two precious people.
Behind him, as usual, the sea fluctuated.
The sunlight that came down from the clear sky as if it was broken into pieces was glistening like a blessing on the sea.
***
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!